י
REGENTS
Wilson Library
68
OF
THE
THE LIBRARY
SITY OF
UNIVERSITY
ZMENYEN TRUT
ESOTA
MINNE
!
1.

Stuart Pins
GEN. WASHINGTON.
One of the few who have been great, without being criminal, was
a native of Virginia, born 1731 took command of the American
army at Boston 1775, resigned his command 1783, was inau-
gurated President of the United States 1789, and again 1793,
and died 1799
A
HISTORY
OF THE
UNITED STATES
OF
AMERICA.
BY
REV. CHARLES A. GOODRICH.
WITH ENGRATINGS.
*
IN WHICH
THE HISTORICAL EVENTS ARE BROUGHT DOWN TO
THE YEAR 1827.;
1
AND TO WHICH IS ADDED A
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
OF THE
UNITED STATES.
New-York;
PUBLISHED BY GEORGE C. SMITH & co.
1829.
}
DISTRICT OF CONNECTICUT, ss.
BE IT REMEMBERED, That on the eighth day of
L. S. March, in the forty-seventh year of the Indepen-
dence of the United States of America, Rev.
CHARLES A. GOODRICH, of the said district, hath deposited
in this office the title of a book, the right whereof he
claims as author, in the words following-to wit: "A His--
tory of the United States of America. By Rev. CHARLES A.
GOODRICH. With Engravings." In conformity to the Act of
the Congress of the United States, entitled "An Act for
the encouragement of learning, by securing the copies of
maps, charts, and books, to the authors and proprietors of
such copies, during the times therein mentioned."
CHAS. A. INGERSOLL,
Clerk of the District of Connecticut.
A true copy of Record, examined and sealed by me.
CHAS. A. INGERSOLL,
Clerk of the District of Connecticut.
PREFACE.
i
SOME time since, the author published a His-
tory of the United States for schools, the plan of
which, though novel, met with general approba-
tion. Encouraged by this sanction of a work,
originally offered with much diffidence, the au-
thor ventures to bring before the public the
present volume, founded upon the work above-
mentioned, but somewhat expanded, both in
respect to leading facts, and minute details
As to the views which led the author to adopt
a plan, in treating a historical subject, so widely
departing from precedent and authority, he would
refer to his preface to the school book for an
explanation. Whether these views will satisfy
every one of the excellence of the plan, or not,
it is hoped, that they may at least rescue the
work from being classed with that deluge of
publications, which inundate the country, and
which seem to have no better origin than conceit,
or pecuniary speculation.
For the benefit of the reader who may not
advert to the work already mentioned, the fol-
lowing explanations may be necessary.
PREFACE.
This History of the United States is divided
into eleven periods-each distinguished by some
peculiar characteristic. The main purpose of
this division is, to aid the memory by presenting
certain prominent eras, from which the whole
subject of dates may be distinctly surveyed; and
the object of attaching to each period some dis-
tinguishing trait is, that the recollection may the
more readily assign events to their eras, and thus
determine their dates. Thus, a person acquaint-
ed with our division of the subject knows that
all discoveries, or nearly all, belong to period I,
and therefore lie between the years 1492 and
1607. He is, therefore, able to fix the date of
any discovery, with sufficient accuracy for all
practical purposes. The same will apply to
events belonging to the other periods.
Two sizes of type are employed. The matter
in larger type is designed to give a brief outline
of the history of the United States, and may be
read in connexion. The matter in smaller type
is to be regarded rather in the light of notes,
which, without studying exact regularity, are
thrown in, as they may subserve the purposes of
illustration and completeness in the delineation
of events; or as they may contribute to support
the interest, and establish the recollections of
the reader.
INTRODUCTION.
In entering upon the perusal of a volume with
higher objects in view than those of mere amuse-.
ment, it is well to place those objects distinctly
before us. What advantages, then, do we pro..
pose to ourselves, in perusing the History of the
United States? In general, it may be said, that
the proper end of all reading is to make "good
men and good citizens." But by what particular
steps is History to subserve this end?
1. History sets before us striking instances of
virtue, enterprise, courage, generosity, patriot-
ism; and, by a natural principle of emulation,
incites us to copy such noble examples. History
also presents us with pictures of the vicious
ultimately overtaken by misery and shame, and
thus solemnly warns us against vice.
2. History, to use the words of Professor
Tytler, is the school of politics. That is, it
opens the hidden springs of human affairs; the
causes of the rise, grandeur, revolutions, and fall
of empires; it points out the influence which the
manners of a people exert upon a government,
and the influence which that government recip-
6
INTRODUCTION.
}
rocally exerts upon the manners of a people; it
illustrates the blessings of political union, and
the miseries of faction; the dangers of unbridled
liberty, and the mischiefs of despotic power.
Observation. In a free country, where every man may be
called upon to discharge important duties, either by his
vote, or by the administration of office, it is the business
of all to be more or less acquainted with the science of
politics. Nothing can better instruct us in this than the
study of history.
3. History displays the dealings of God with
mankind. It calls upon us often to regard with
awe his darker judgments, and again it awakens
the liveliest emotions of gratitude for his kind
and benignant dispensations. It cultivates a
sense of dependence on him; strengthens our
confidence in his benevolence; and impresses
us with a conviction of his justice.
4. Besides these advantages, the study of
history, if properly conducted, offers others, of
inferior importance, indeed, but still they are
not to be disregarded. It chastens the imagina-
tion; improves the taste; furnishes matter for
conversation and reflection; enlarges the range
of thought; strengthens and disciplines the
mind.
+
GENERAL DIVISION.
个
​THE History of the United States of America
may be divided into Eleven Periods, each dis-
tinguished by some striking characteristic, or
remarkable circumstance.
The First period will extend from the
Discovery of America, by Columbus, 1492, to
the first permanent English settlement in Ameri-
ca, at Jamestown, Virginia, 1607, and is distin-
guished for DISCOVERIE
Obs. Previous to the discovery of America in 1492, the in-
habitants of Europe, Asia, and Africa, were of course ignorant
of its existence. But soon after this event, several expeditions
were fitted out, and came to make discoveries, in what was then
called the "New World." Accordingly, between 1492 and
1607, the principal countries lying along the eastern coast of
North America, were discovered, and more or less explored.
As our history, during this period, embraces little more than
accounts of these expeditions, we characterize it as remarka le
for discoveries.
The Second Fe iod will extend from the
Settlement of Jamestown, 1607, to the accession
of William and Mary to the throne of England,
1689, and is distinguished for Settlements.
Obs. During this period our history is principally occupied
in detailing the vareus settlements, which were either effected,
or attempted, within the boundaries of the United States. It
includes, indeed, wars with the natives-disputes between pro-
prietors of lands, and colonies—the formation of governments,
&c. &c.; but these are circumstances which pertain to, and
form a part of, the seulement of new countries. As this pe-
riod embraces the settlement of most of the original States in
the Union, viz. Massachusetts, including Maine, Connecticut,
Rhode Island, New-Hampshire, New-York, New-Jersey, Penn-
sylvania, Maryland, Delaware, North and South Carolina, and
Virginia, it is therefore characterized as remarkable for settle-
ments.
8
GENERAL DIVISION.
The Third Period will extend from the
Accession of William and Mary to the throne
of England, 1689, to the declaration of the war
by England against France, called "the French
and Indian War," 1756, and is remarkable for
the three wars of KING WILLIAM, QUEEN ANNE,
and GEORGE II.
Obs. So long as the Colonies remained attached to the Eng-
glish crown, they became involved, of course, in the wars of
the mother country. Three times during this period, was war
proclaimed between England and France, and, as the French
had possession of Canada, and were leagued with several
powerful tribes of Indians, as often did the colonies become the
theatre of their hostile operations. This period is therefore
most remarkable for these three wars.
The Fourth Derior will extend from the
Declaration of war by England against France,
1756, to the commencement of hostilities by
Great Britian against the American Colonies, in
the battle of Lexington, 1775, and is distinguish-
ed for the FRENCH and INDIAN WAR.
The Fiftheria will extend from the
Battle of Lexington, 1775, to the disbanding of
the American Army at West Point, New-York,
1783, and is distinguished for the WAR OF THE
REVOLUTION.
The Sirth Deriod will extend from the
Disbanding of the Army, 1783, to the inaugu-
ration of George Washington, as President of the
United States, under the Federal Constitution,
1789, and is distinguished for the FORMATION
AND ESTABLISHMENT OF THE FEDERAL CONSTITU-
TION.
The Seventh Dering will extend from the
Inauguration of President Washington, 1789,
to the inauguration of John Adams, as President
of the United States, 1797. This period is dis-
tinguished for WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRATION.
GENERAL DIVISION.
9
The Eighth Period will extend from the
Inauguration of President Adams, 1797, to the
Inauguration of Thomas Jefferson as president
of the United States, 1801. This period is dis
tinguished for ADAMS' ADMINISTRATION.
The Ninth period will extend from the In-
auguration of President Jefferson, 1801, to the
Inauguration of James Madison as president of
the United States, 1809. This period is distin-
guished for JEFFERSON'S ADMINISTRATION.
The Genti criod will extend from the In-
auguration of President Madison, 1809, to the
Inauguration of James Monroe, as president of
the United States, 1817. This period is distin-
guished for MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION, and the
late WAR WITH GREAT BRITAIN.
The Eleventh Period will extend from the
Inauguration of President Monroe, 1817, to the
Inauguration of John Quincy Adams, and is dis-
tinguished for MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
UNITED STATES.
Period X.
DISTINGUISHED FOR DISCOVERIES.
Extending from the Discovery of San Salva-
dor by Columbus, 1492, to the first perma·
nent English settlement at Jamestown, Vir-
ginia, 1607.
Section I. The early discoveries on the Con-
tinent of America were made by the Spaniards,
English, and French.
In these, the Spaniards took the lead; and
have the honour of first communicating to Eu-
rope the intelligence of a New World.
For several years previously to the discovery
of America, the atten..on of Europe had been
drawn to the enterprises of the Portuguese,
who were attempting to discover a passage to the
East Indies, by doubling the southern extremity
of Africa.
Christopher Columbus, a native of Genoa,
roused by these enterprises, and strongly per-
suaded that a western passage to the East Indies
was practicable, by steering across the Atlantic,
determined to ascertain the point by experiment.
Accordingly, after encountering various diffi-
culties he sailed from Spain, Friday, Aug. 3,
1492, with a small fleet, under the patronage of
Ferdinand and Isabella, then on the united thrones
of Castile and Arragon; and on the 12th of Oct.
1492, discovered the Island San Salvador.
This Island is three thousand miles west of the
PERIOD I....1492....1607....DISCOVERIES.
11
Canaries, the most western land known at the
time of Columbus' discovery,-and is now known
as one of the Bahamas.
Columbus, after maturing his plan, first offered to sail under
the patronage of the Senate of Genoa, but they treated his pro-
ject as visionary. He next solicited the patronage of the Por-
tuguese, but was denied.
Disappointed in these applications, and despairing of assist-
ance from Henry VII. of England, to who'n he had sent his
brother Bartholomew, but, who, being captured, did not reach
England for several years: Columbus next laid his plans before
Ferdinand and Isabella.
Ferdinand was long deaf to his application; but through the
favour of Isabella, who listened to his plans, a treaty was made
with him. The queen sold her jewels and defrayed the ex-
pense of his outfit and voyage. His fleet consisted of the
Santa Maria, Pinta and Nigna, with ninety men, victualled
for a year. The whole, expense was the small sum of about
sixteen thousand dollars.
Columbus, when he sailed, expected to land in India ;* but
Providence was opening his way to an unknown world. He
first touched at the Canaries, and thence stretched westward
into seas as yet unexplored.
After sailing about two months, the crew became anxious
and discontented. They were appalled at the extent of their
voyage, and despaired of accomplishing the purposes for which
it was undertaken. Columbus, however, in the midst of mu-
tiny, and while every heart around him sunk under the most
gloomy apprehensions, remained firm and inflexible.
He con-
trived to pacify the spirit of rebellion, by promising to return;
if land should not be discovered within three days.
The night of the 11th of October, 1492, was memorable to
Columbus, and to the world. Convinced from appearances that
and was near, he ordered the sails furled, and a watch set. No
eye, however, was shut. All on board was suspense and sleep-
less expectation.
About midnight, the cry of land! land! was heard on board
the Pinta. The morning came,-October 12th O. S.-and
realized their anticipations. The island was distinctly in view.
The occasion demanded an acknowledgment to HIM, who had
so auspiciously guided their way. All, therefore, bowed in
humble gratitude, and joined in a hymn of thanks to God.
* It has heen stated, and perhaps with truth, that Columbus expected to
find a western continent; but still the best authorities unite in saying, that
his object was to discover a western passage to India.
:
1

12
PERIOD L14921607....DISCOVERIES.
Columbus, in a rich dress, and with a drawn sword, soon
after landed with his men, with whom having kneeled and
kissed the ground with tears of joy, he took formal possession
of the Island, in the name of Queen Isabella, his patron. On
landing, the Spaniards were surprised to find a race of people,
quite unlike any chat they had ever seen before. They were of
a dusky, copper colour-naked-beardless, with long black
hair, floating on their shoulders, or bound in tresses round their
heads. The natives were still more surprised at the sight of
the Spaniards, whom they considered, as the children of the
sun, their idol. The ships they looked upon as animals, with
eyes of lightning, and voices of thunder.
Having spent some time in examining the country, and in an
amicable traffic with the natives, Columbus set sail on his re
turn. He was overtaken by a storm which had nearly proved
fatal. During the storm, Columbus hastily enclosed in a cake
of wax, a short account of his voyage and discovery, which he
put into a tight cask, and threw it into the sea. This he did,
hoping that if he perished, it might fall into the hands of some
navigator, or be cast ashore, and thus the knowledge of his dis
covery be preserved to the world. But the storm abated, and
he arrived safe in Spain, March 15th, 1493.
For this discovery, it being the first, and having laid the foun-
dation for all the subsequent discoveries in America, Columbus
was doubtless entitled to the honour of giving a name to the
New World. But he was robbed of it by the address of Ame
ricus Vespucius. This adventurer was a Floten he who sailed
to the New World in 1499, with one Alonzo Ojeda, a gallant
and active officer, who had accompanied Columbus in his first
voyage. On his return, he published so flattering an account of
his voyage, that his name was given to the continent with mani-
fest injustice to Columbus.
After this, Columbus made several other voyages, but did not
discover the continent of America until Aug. 1, 1498, during
his third voyage, at which time he made the land, now called
Terra Firma,-South America.
During this voyage Columbus was destined to experience
severe afflictions. After his departure from Spain, having been
appointed governor of the New World, his enemies, by false
representations, persuaded the king to appom another in his
place. At the same time the king was induced to give orders
that Columbus should be seized and sent to Spain. This order
was executed with rigid severity, and the heroic Columbus
returned to Spain in irons'
On his arrival, he was set at liberty by the king, but he never
recovered his authority. Soon after a fourth voyage which he

Landing of Columbus. p. 12.
Barker's

Indian women engaged in Agriculture. p. 16.
PERIOD´1.... 1492....1607....DISCOVERIES.
13
made, finding Isabella his patroness, dead, and himself ne
glected, he sunk beneath his misfortunes and infirmities, and
died, May 20, 1506, in the fifty-ninth year of his age.
Section II. In May, 1497, John Cabot, and
his son, Sebastian Cabot, commenced a voyage
of discovery, under the patronage of Henry VII.
king of England; and on the 24th of June, dis-
covered land, which, being the first they had seen,
they called, Prima Vista. This was the Island
of Newfoundland. Leaving this, they soon af
ter fell in with a smaller island, which they nam-
ed St. Johns; thence, continuing westerly, they
made the first discovery* of the Continent of
America, and ranged its coast from Labrador to
Virginia, or according to others, to Florida.
Section III. The French attempted no dis
coveries on the American coast until 1524. Thi
year Francis I. commissioned Verrazano, a Flo-
rentine, for this purpose. He ranged the coast
from Florida to the 50th degree of North Lati-
tude, and named the country New France.
Section IV. In 1584, Sir Walter Raleigh, un-
der commission of Queen Elizabeth, arrived in
America, entered Pamplico Sound, now in North
Carolina, and thence proceeded to Roanoke, an
island near the mouth of Albemarle Sound.
This country he took possession of, and, on re-
turning to England, gave so splendid a descrip-
tion of its beauty and fertility, that Queen Eliza
beth bestowed upon it the name of Virginia, in
celebration of her reign, and in allusion to her
being unmarried.
Section V. In 1602, Capt. Bartholomew Gos-
nold, from Falmouth, England, discovered and
gave name to Cape Cod.
* 1 here follow the authority of Dr. Holmes in his "American Ap
nals," who places the first discovery of the Continent by Columbus, in
1498, as already related.
2
14
PERIOD I....1492....1607....DISCOVERIES.

Gosnold, being bound to Virginia, his discovery was acci-
dental. He named Cape Cod, in reference to the abundance of
Codfish about it. Coasting south, he discovered Nantucket,
Buzzard's Bay, Martha's Vineyard, and one of the Elizabeth
Islands.
Other expeditions were fitted out and came to America for
discovery; we have however noticed above the leading adven-
turers and their discoveries during this period.
Notes.
Section VI. As we are now about to enter
upon a period which will exhibit our ancestors
as inhabitants of this new world, it will be in-
teresting to know what was its aspect when they
arst set their feet upon its shores.
STATE OF THE COUNTRY.-On the
arrival of the first settlers, North America was
almost one unbroken wilderness. From the re-
cesses of these forests were heard the panther,
the catamount, the bear, the wildcat, the wolf,
and other beasts of prey. From the thickets
rushed the buffalo, the elk, the moose, and the
carrabo; and scattered on the mountains, and
plains, were seen the stag and fallow deer. Nu-
merous flocks of the feathered tribe enlivened
the air, and multitudes of fish filled the rivers, or
glided along the shores. The spontaneous pro-
ductions of the soil, also, were found to be vari
ous and abundant. In all parts of the land grew
grapes, which historians have likened to the an-
cient grapes of Eshcol. In the south, were found
mulberries, plumbs, melons, cucumbers, tobacco,
corn, peas, beans, potatoes, squashes, pompi
ons, &c. Acorns, walnuts, chesnuts, wild cher
ries, currants, strawberries, whortleberries, in
he season of them, grew wild in every quarter
the country.
PERIOD I....1492....1607....DISCOVERIES.
15
}
VII. ABORIGINES.-The country was in-
habited by numerous tribes or clans of Indians
Of their number, at the period the English set-
tled among them, no certain estimate has been
transmitted to us. They did not probably much
exceed 150,000 within the compass of the thir-
teen original states.*
In their physical character, the different In-
dian tribes, within the boundaries of the United
States, were nearly the same. Their persons
were tall, straight, and well proportioned. Their
skins were red, or of a copper brown; their
eyes black, their hair long, black, and coarse.
In constitution they were firm and vigorous,
capable of sustaining great fatigue and hardship.
As to their general character, they were quick
of apprehension, and not wanting in genius.
At times, they were friendly, and even courteous.
In council, they were distinguished for gravity
and eloquence: in war, for bravery and address.
When provoked to anger, they were sullen and
retired; and when determined upon revenge, no
danger would deter them; neither absence nor
time could cool them. If captured by an enemy,
they never asked life, nor would they betray
emotions of fear, even in view of the tomahawk,
or of the kindling faggot.
They had no books, or written literature, except rude hiero-
glyphics; and education among them was confined to the arts
of war, hunting, fishing, and the few manufactures which existed
among them, most of which every male was more or less in
structed in. Their language was rude, but sonorous, metaphori
cal, and energetic. It was well suited to the purposes of public
speaking, and, when accompanied by the impassioned gestures,
and uttered with the deep guttural tones of the savage, it is said
to have had a singularly wild and impressive effect. They had
some few war songs, which were little more than an unmeaning

*This is the estimate of Dr Trumbull
16
PERIOD I....1492....1607....DISCOVERIES.
chorus, out, it is believed, they had no other compositions
which were preserved.
Their arts and manufactures were confined to the construc-
tion of wigwams, bows and arrows, wampu m, ornaments, stone
hatchets, mortars for pounding corn, to the dressing of skins,
weaving of coarse mats from the bark of trees, or a coarse sort
of hemp, &c.
Their agriculture was small in extent, and the articles they
cultivated, were few in number. Corn, beans, peas, potatoes,
melons, and a few others of a similar kind, were all.
Their skill in medicine was confined to a few simple pre-
scriptions and operations. Both the cold and warm bath were
often applied, and a considerable number of plants were used
with success. For some diseases they knew no remedy, in
which case they resorted to their Powow, or priest, who under
took the removal of the disease by means of sorcery.
It may be remarked, however, that the diseases to which the
Indians were liable, were few, compared with those which pre
vail in civilized society.
The employments of the men were principally hunting, fish-
ing, and war. The women dressed the food; took charge of
the domestic concerns; tilled their narrow and scanty fields;
and performed almost all the drudgery connected with their
household affairs.
The amusements of the men were principally leaping, shoot-
ing at marks, dancing, gaming, and hunting, in all of which
they made the most violent exertions. Their dances were
usually performed round a large fire. In their war dances they
sung, or recited the feats which they or their ancestors had
achieved; represented the manner in which they were per-
formed, and wrought themselves up to an inexpressible degree
of martial enthusiasm. The females occasionally joined in
some of these sports, but had none peculiar to themselves.
Their dress was various. In summer, they wore little be-
sides a covering about the waist; but in winter, they clothed
themselves in the skins of wild beasts. They were exceedingly
fond of ornaments. On days of show and festivity, their
sachems wore mantles of deer-skin, embroidered with white
beads, or copper, or they were painted with various devices.
Hideousness was the object aimed at in painting themselves.
A chain of fish-bones about the neck, or the skin of a wildcat.
was a sign of royalty.
For habitations, the Indians had weekwams, or wigwams as
pronounced by the English. These originally consisted of a
strong pole, erected in the centre, around which, at the distance
of ten or twelve feet, other poles were driven obliquely into the

PERIOD I…....1492....1607....DISCOVERIES.
17
Their
ground, and fastened to the centre pole at the top.
coverings were of mats, or barks of trees, so well adjusted as to
render them dry and comfortable.
Their domestic utensils extended not beyond a hatchet of
stone, a few shells and sharp stones, which they used for
knives: stone mortars for pounding corn, and some mats and
skins upon which they slept. They sat, and ate, and lodged on
the ground. With shells and stones they scalped their enemies,
dressed their game, cut their hair, &c. They made nets of
thread, twisted from the bark of Indian hemp, or of the sinews
of the moose and deer. For fish-hooks they used bones which
were bent.
Their food was of the coarsest and simplest kind-the flesh,
and even the entrails of all kinds of wild beasts and birds; and
in their proper season, green corn, beans, peas, &c. &c. which
they cultivated, and other fruits, which the country sponta-
neously produced. Flesh and fish they roasted on a stick, or
broiled on the fire. In some instances they boiled their meat
and corn by putting hot stones in water. Corn they parched,
especially in the winter, and upon this they lived in the absence
of other food.
The money of the Indians called wampum, consisted of
small beads wrought from shells, and strung on belts, and in
chains. The wampum of the New-England Indians was black,
blue, and white. That of the Six Nations was of a purple
colour. Six of the white beads, and three of black, or blue,
became of the value of a penny. A belt of wampum was
given as a token of friendship, or as a seal or confirmation of a
treaty.
There was little among them that could be called society.
Except when roused by some strong excitement, the men were
generally indolent, taciturn, and unsocial. The women were
too degraded and oppressed to think of much besides their
toils. Removing too, as the seasons changed, or as the game
grew scarce, or as danger from a stronger tribe threatened,
there was little opportunity for forming those local attachments,
and those social ties, which spring from a long residence in a
particular spot. Their langnage, also, though energetic, was too
barren to serve the purposes of familiar conversation. In order
to be understood and felt, it required the aid of strong and ani-
mated gesticulation, which could take place only when great
occasions excited them. It seems, therefore, that they drew no
considerable part of their enjoyments from intercourse with one
another. Female beauty had little power over the men; and
all other pleasures gave way to the strong impulses of public
festivity, or burning captives, or seeking murderous revenge, or
the chase, or war, or glory.
?
18
PERIOD: I....1482....1607....DISCOVERIES.
War was the favourite employment of the savages of North
America. It roused them from the lethargy into which they
fell, when they ceased from the chase, and furnished them an
opportunity to distinguish themselves-to achieve deeds of
glory, and taste the sweets of revenge. Their weapons were
bows and arrows, headed with flint or other hard stones, which
they discharged with great precision and force. The southern
Indians used targets made of bark; the Mohawks clothed them-
selves with skins, as a defence, against the arrows of their ene-
mies. When they fought in the open field, they rushed to the
attack with incredible fury, and, at the same time, uttered their
appalling war whoop. Those whom they had taken captive
they often tortured, with every variety of cruelty, and to their
dying agonies added every species of insult. If peace was
concluded on, the chiefs of the hostile tribes ratified the treaty
by smoking in succession the same pipe, called the calumet, or
pipe of peace.
The government of the Indians in general, was an absolute
monarchy; though it differed in different tribes. The will of
the sachem was law. In matters of moment, he consulted, how-
ever, his counsellors; but his decisions were final. War and
peace, among some tribes, seem to have been determined on in a
council formed of old men, distinguished by their exploits. When
in council, they spoke at pleasure, and always listened to the
speaker, with profound and respectful silence. "When proposi-
tions for war or peace were made, or treaties proposed to them, by
the colonial governours, they met the ambassadors in council,
and at the end of each paragraph, or proposition, the principal
sachem delivered a short stick to one of his council, intimating
that it was his peculiar duty to remember that paragraph. This
was repeated till every proposal was finished; they then retired
to deliberate among themselves. After their deliberations
were ended, the sachem, or some counsellors to whom he had
delegated this office, replied to every paragraph in its turn, with
an exactness scarcely exceeded in the written correspondence
of civilized powers. Each man actually remembered what was
committed to him, and with his assistance, the person who re-
plied remembered the whole."
The religious notions of the natives consisted of traditions.
mingled with many superstitions. Like the ancient Greeks,
Romans, Persians, Hindoos, &c. they believed in the existence.
of two gods, the one good, who was the superior, and whom
they styled the Great, or Good Spirit; the other evil. They
worshipped both; and of both formed images of stone, to which
hey paid religious homage. Besides these, they worshipped
ious other deities-such as fire, water, thunder-any thing


PERIODI...1492....1607....DISCOVERIES.
19
which they conceived to be superior to themselves, and capable
of doing them injury. The manner of worship was to sing and
dance round large fires. Besides dancing, they offered prayers
and sometimes sweet scented powder. In Virginia, the Indians
offered blood, deer's suet, and tobacco. Of the creation and the
deluge they had distinct traditions.
Marriage among them was generally a temporary contract.
The men chose their wives agreeable to fancy, and put them
away at pleasure. Marriage was celebrated, however, with
some ceremony, and in many instances was observed with fi-
delity, not unfrequently it was as lasting as life. Polygamy was
common among them.
Their treatment of females was cruel and oppressive. They
were considered by the men as slaves, and treated as such.
Those forms of decorum between the sexes, which lay the foun
dation for the respectful and gallant courtesy, with which womer.
are treated in civilized society, were unknown among them. Of
course, females were not only required to perform severe labour,
but often felt the full weight of the passions and caprices of the
men.
The rites of burial among the Indians, varied but little
throughout the continent. They generally dug holes in the
ground, with sharpened stakes. In the bottom of the grave
were laid sticks, upon which the corpse, wrapped in skins and
mats, was deposited. The arms, utensils, paints, and ornaments
of the deceased were buried with him, and a mound of earth
raised over his grave. Among some tribes in New England,
and among the Five Nations, the dead were buried in a sitting
posture, with their faces towards the east. During the burial
they attered the most lamentable cries, and continued their
mourning for several days.
The origin of the Indians, inhabiting the country, on the ar-
ival of the English colonists, is involved in much obscurity, and
several different answers have been given by learned men to the
inquiry, whence did they come to America? The opinion best
supported is, that they originated in Asia, and that at some form-
er period, not now to be ascertained, they emigrated from that
country to America, over which, in succeeding years, their de-
scendants spread. This opinion is rendered the more probable
by the fact, that the figure, complexion, dress, manners, cus-
toms, &c. &c. of the nations of both continents are strikingly si-
milar. That they might have emigrated from the eastern conti-
nent is evident, since the distance between the East Cape of Asia,
and Cape Prince of Wales in America, across the streights of
Bhering, is only about forty miles, a much shorter distance than
PERÍOD I....1492....1607....DISCOVERIES.
20
savages frequently sail in their canoes. Besides this, the streight
is sometimes frozen over.
Reflections.
VIII. We shall find it pleasant and profitable, occasionally
o pause in our history, and consider what instruction may be
drawn from the portion of it that has been perused.
In the story of Columbus, we are introduced to a man of ge-
nius, energy, and enterprise. We see him forming a new, and
in that age, a mighty project; and having matured his plan, we
see him set himself vigorously about its execution. For a time,
he is either treated as a visionary, or baffled by opposition.
But, neither discouraged, nor dejected, he steadily pursues his
purpose, surmounts every obstacie, and at length spreads his
sails upon the unknown waters of the Atlantic. A kind Pro.
vidence auspiciously guides his way, and crowns his enterprise
with the unexpected discovery of a new world.
While we admire the lofty qualities of Columbus, and lock
with wonder at the consequences which have resulted from his
discovery, let us emulate his decision, energy and perseverance
Many are the occasions in the present world, on which it will be
important to summon these to our aid; and by their means, ma-
ny useful objects may be accomplished, which, without them,
would be unattained.
But, while we thus press forward in the career of usefulness
-while we aim to accomplish for our fellow men ali the amount
of good in our power, let us moderate our expectations of re-
ward here, by the consideration that Columbus died the victim
of ingratitude and disappointment.
Another consideration, of still deeper interest, is suggested by
the story of Columbus. In his first voyage, he contemplated
chiefly the discovery of a passage to India. We who live to
mark the wonderful events which have flowed from his discove-
ry, within the short space of three centuries, cannot but advert
with awe to HIM, who attaches to the actions of a single indi-
vidual, a train of consequences so stupendous and unexpected.
How lightly soever, then, we may think of our conduct, let us
remember that the invisible hand of Providence may be connect
ing with our smallest actions the most momentous results, to our-
selves and others.
With respect to Americus Vespucius, it may be observed,
that although he deprived Columbus, of the merited honour of
giving his name to the new world, and gained this distinction for
himself-still, his name will ever remain stigmatized as having
appropriated that to himself, which fairly belonged to another.

UNITED STATES.
Period XX.
DISTINGUISHED FOR SETTLEMENTS.
Extending from the first permanent English
settlement at Jamestown, Virginia, 1607, to
the accession of William and Mary to the
throne of England, 1689.
Section I. Prior to the year 1607, a period of
one hundred and fifteer: years from the discovery
of San Salvador, by Columbus, attempts had
been made to effect settlements in various parts
of North America; but no one proved success-
ful, until the settlement at Jamestown.
In 1606, King James I. of England, granted
letters patent, an exclusive right, or privilege,-
to two companies, called the London and Ply-
mouth Companies: by which they were author
ized to possess the lands, in America, lying be-
tween the 34th and 45th degrees of north lati-
tude; the southern part, called South Virginia,
to the London, and the northern, called North
Virginia, to the Plymouth Company.
Under this patent, the London Company sent
Capt. Christopher Newport to Virginia, Dec.
20th, 1606, with a colony of one hundred and five
persons, to commence a settlement on the island
Roanoke,-now in North Carolina.-After a te-
dious voyage of four months, by the circuitous
route of the West Indies, he entered Chesapeake
Bay, having been driven north of the place of
his destination.
22
PERIOD II....1492....1607....SETTLEMENTS.
Here it was concluded to land; and, proceed-
ing up a river, called by the Indians, Powhatan,
but, by the colony, James River, on a beautiful
peninsula, in May, 1607, they began the first
permanent settlement in North America, and
called it Jamestown.
The government of this colony was formed
in England, by the London Company. It con-
sisted of a council of seven persons, appointed
by the Company, with a president chosen by the
council, from their number, who had two votes.
All matters of moment were examined by this
council, and determined by a majority. Capt.
Newport brought over the names of this council,
carefully sealed in a box, which was opened
after their arrival.
Among the most enterprising and useful members of this
colony and one of its magistrates, was Capt. John Smith. As
he acted a distinguished part in the early history of the colony
of Virginia, a brief sketch of his life will be interesting.
He was born in Willoughby, in Lincolnshire, England, in
1579. From his earliest youth, he discovered a roving and ro-
mantic genius, and appeared irresistibly bent on extravagant
and daring enterprises. At the age of thirteen, becoming tired
of study, he disposed of his satchel and books, with the inten-
tion of escaping to sea. But the death of his father, just at that
time, frustrated his plans for the present, and threw him upon
guardians, who, to repress the waywardness of his genius, con-
fined him to a counting room. From a confinement so irk-
some, however, he contrived to escape not long after, and, with
ten shillings in his pocket, entered the train of a young noble
man, travelling to France.
On their arrival at Orleans, he received a discharge from fur-
ther attendance upon lord Bertie, who advanced him money to
return to England.
Smith had no wish, however, to return. With the money ne
had received, he visited Paris, from which he proceeded to the
low countries, where he enlisted into the service as a soldier.
Having continued some time in this capacity, he was induceda
to accompany a gentleman to Scotland, who promised to recom-
mend him to the notice of king James. Being disappointed
PERIOD II....1492....1607....SETTLEMENTS.
23
however in this, he returned to England, and visited the place
of his birth. Not finding the company there that suited his ro-
mantic turn, he erected a booth in some wood, and in the man-
ner of a recluse, retired from society, devoting himself to the
study of military history and tactics, diverting himself, at inter-
vals, with his horse and lance.
Recovering about this time a part of his father's estate, which
had been in dispute, in 1596, he again commenced his travels,
being then only seventeen years of age. His first stage was
Flanders, where meeting with a Frenchman, who pretended to
be heir to a noble family, he was prevailed upon to accompany
him to France. On their arrival at St. Valory, in Picardy, by
the connivance of the shipmaster, the Frenchman and attend
ants robbed him of his effects, and succeeded in making their
escape.
Eager to pursue his travels, he endeavoured to procure a
place on board a man of war. In one of his rambles, search-
ing for a ship that would receive him, he accidently met one of
the villains concerned in robbing him. Without exchanging a
word, they both instantly drew their swords. The contest was
severe, but Smith succeeded in wounding and disarming his an-
tagonist, and obliged him to confess his guilt. After this ren-
counter, having received pecuniary assistance from an acquaint-
ance, the earl of Ployer, he travelled along the French coast to
Bayonne, and thence crossed to Marseilles, visiting and observ.
ing every thing in his course, which had reference to naval or
military architecture.
At Marseilles he embarked for Italy in company with a num
ber of pilgrims. But here also new troubles awaited him.
During the voyage, a tempest arising, the ship was forced into
Toulon, after leaving which, contrary winds so impeded their
progress, that in a fit of rage, the pilgrims, imputing their ill
fortune to the presence of a heretic, threw him into the sea.
Being a good swimmer, he was enabled to reach the island
of St. Mary, off Nice, at no great distance, where he was taken
on board a ship, in which, altering his course, he sailed
to Alexandria, in Egypt, and thence coasted the Levant.
Having spent some time in this region of country, he sailed on
his return, and on leaving the ship received about two thousand
dollars, as his portion of a rich prize, which they had taken dur-
ing the voyage.
Smith landed at Antibes. He now travelled through Italy,
crossed the Adriatic, and passed into Stirria, to the seat of
Ferdinand archduke of Austria. The emperor being at that
time at war with the Turks, he entered his army as à volun-
teer
}
24/
PERIOD II....1492....1607....SETTLEMENTS.
By means of his valour and ingenuity, aided by his military
knowledge and experience, he soon distinguished himself, and
was advanced to the command of a company, consisting of two
hundred and fifty horsemen, in the regiment of count Meldrick,
a nobleman of Transylvania.
The regiment in which he served was engaged in several ha-
zardous enterprises, in which Smith exhibited a bravery admired
by all the army, and when Meldrick left the imperial service for
that of his native prince, Smith followed.
At the siege of Regal he was destined to new adventures.
The Ottomans deriding the slow advance of the Transylvania
army, the lord Turbisha despatched a messenger with a chal-
lenge, that for the diversion of the ladies of the place, he would
fight any captain of the christian troops.
The honour of accepting this challenge was determined by
ot, and fell on Smith. At the time appointed the two cham
pions appeared in the field on horseback, and in the presence of
the armies, and of the ladies of the insulting Ottoman, rushed
impetuously to the attack. A short, but desperate conflict en-
sued, at the end of which Smith was seen bearing the head of
the lifeless Turbisha in triumph to his general.
The fall of the chief filled his friend Crualgo with indignation,
and roused him to avenge his death. Smith accordingly soon
after received a challenge from him, which he did not hesitate
to accept, and the two exasperated combatants, upon their
chargers, fell with desperate fury upon each other. Victory
again followed the faulchion of Smith, who sent the Turk head-
long to the ground,
It was now the turn of Smith to make the advance. He de-
spatched a message therefore to the Turkish ladies, that if they
were desirous of more diversion of a similar kind, they should
be welcome to his head, in case their third champion could
take it.
Bonamalgro tendered his services, and haughtily accepted the
Christian's challenge. When the day arrived the spectators as-
sembled, and the combatants entered the field. It was an hour
of deep anxiety to all; as the horsemen approached, a deathless
silence pervaded the multitude. A blow from the sabre of the
Turk brought Smith to the ground, and for a moment it seemed
as if the deed of death was done. Smith however was only
stunned. He rose like a lion, when he shakes, the dew from his
mane for the fight, and vaulting into his saddle, made his faul-
chion "shed fast atonement for its first delay." It is hardly
necessary to add, that the head of Bonamalgro was added to the
number.
Smith was received with transports of joy by the prince of

Indian Village. p. 16.

Indian Amusements. p. 16.
PERIOD II....1492....1607....SETTLEMENTS.
25
Transylvania, who after the capture of the place, presented him
with his picture set in gold, granted him a pension of three hun-
dred ducats a year, and conferred on him a coat of arms, bear-
ing three Turk's heads in a shield.
In a subsequent battle between the Transylvanian army, and
a body of Turks and Tartars, the former was defeated, with a
loss of many killed and wounded. Among the wounded was
the gallant Smith. His dress bespoke his consequence, and he
was treated kindly. On his recovery from his wounds he was
sold to the Easha Bogul, who sent him as a present to his mis-
tress at Constantinople, assuring her that he was a Bohemian
nobleman, whom he had conquered, and whom he now present
ed to her as her slave.
The present proved more acceptable to the lady than her lord
intended. As she understood Italian, in that language Smith
informed her of his country and quality, and by his singular ad-
dress, and engaging manners, won the affection of her heart.
Designing to secure him to herself, but fearing lest some mis-
fortune should befall him, she sent him to her brother, a bashaw,
on the borders of the sea of Asoph, with a direction that he
should be initiated into the manners and language, as well as
the religion of the Tartars.
From the terms of her letter, her brother suspected her de-
sign, and resolved to disappoint her. Immediately after Smith's
arrival, therefore, he ordered him to be stripped, his head and
beard to be shaven, and with an iron collar about his neck, and
a dress of hair cloth, he was driven forth to labour among some
christian slaves.
The circumstances of Smith were now peculiarly afflicting.
He could indulge no hope, except from the attachment of his
mistress, but as her distance was great, it was improbable that
she would soon become acquainted with the story of his misfor

tunes.
In the midst of his distress, an opportunity to escape present-
ed itself, but under circumstances, which, to a person of a less
adventurous spirit, would have served only to heighten this dis-
tress. His employment was threshing, at the distance of a league
from the residence of the bashaw, who daily visited him, but
treated him with rigorous severity, and in fits of anger even
abused him with blows. This last was treatment to which the
independent spirit of Smith could not submit. Watching a fa-
vourable opportunity, on an occasion of the tyrant's visit, and
when his attendants were absent, he levelled his threshing in-
strument at him, and laid him in the dust.
He then hastily filled a bag with grain, and mounting the
bashaw's horse, put himself upon fortune. Directing his course
3
26
PERIOD II....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS
i
}
towards a desert, he entered its recesses, and continuing to con-
ceal himself in its obscurities for several days, at length made his
escape. In sixteen days he arrived at Exapolis on the river
Don, where meeting with the Russian garrison, the commander
treated him kindly, and gave him letters of recommendation to
other commanders in that region.
He now travelled through a part of Russia, and Poland, and
at length reached his friends in Transylvania. At Leipsic he
enjoyed the pleasure of meeting his colonel count Meldrick, and
Sigismund, prince of Transylvania, who presented him with
fifteen hundred ducats. His fortune being thus in a measure re-
paired, he travelled through Germany, France and Spain, and
having visited the kingdom of Morocco, returned once more to
England.
Such is a rapid view of the life of this interesting adventurer,
down to his arrival in his native land. At this time the settle-
ment of America was occupying the attention of many distin-
guished men in England. The life of Smith, united to his fond-
ness for enterprises of danger and difficulty, had prepared him
to embark with zeal in a project so novel and sublime as that
of exploring the wilds of a newly discovered continent.
his
He was soon attached to the expedition, about to sail under
Newport, and was appointed one of the magistrates of the colo
ny sent over at that time. Before the arrival of the colony,
colleagues in office becoming jealous of his influence, arrested
him, on the absurd charge that he designed to murder the coun-
cil, usurp the government, and make himself king of Virginia.
.He was therefore rigorously confined during the remainder of the
voyage.
On their arrival in the country he was liberated, but could
not obtain a trial. although in the tone of conscious integrity,
he repeatedly demanded it. The infant colony was soon in-
volved in perplexity and danger. Notwithstanding Smith had
been calumniated, and his honour deeply wounded, his was not
the spirit to remain idle when his services were needed. Nobly
disdaining revenge, he offered his assistance, and by his talents,
experience, and indefatigable zeal, furnished important aid to
the infant colony.
Continuing to assert his innocence, and to demand a trial,
the time at length arrived when his enemies could postpone it
no longer. After a fair hearing of the case, he was honourably
acquitted of the charges alleged against him, and soon after took
his seat in the council.
The affairs of the colony becoming more settled, the active
spirit of Smith prompted him to explore the neighbouring coun-
gy.
In an attempt to ascertain the source of Chickahoming ri-
PERIOD II.....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
27
ver, he ascended in a barge as far as the stream was uninterrupt-
ed. Designing to proceed still further, he left the barge in the
keeping of the crew, with strict injunctions on no account to leave
her, and with two Englishmen, and two Indians left the party.
But no sooner was he out of view, than the crew, impatient of
restraint, repaired on board the barge, and proceeding some dis-
tance down the stream, landed at a place where a body of In-
dians lay in ambush, by whom they were seized.
By means of the crew, the rout of Smith was ascertained, and
a party of Indians were immediately despatched to take him. On
coming up with hum, they fired, killed the Englishmen, and
wounded himself. With great presence of mind, he now tied his
han guide to his left arm, as a shield from the enemies' ar-
ows, while with his inusket he despatched three of the most for-
ward of the assailants.
In this manner he continued to retreat towards his canoe,
while 'he Indians, struck with admiration of his bravery follow-
ed with espectful caution. Unfortunately coming to a sunken
spot filled with mire, while engrossed with eyeing his pursuers,
he sunk so deep as to be unable to extricate himself, and was
forced to surrender.
Fruitful in expedients, to avert immediate death, he presented
an ivory compass to the chief, whose attention was arrested by
the vibrations of the needle. Taking advantage of the impres-
sion which he had thus made, partly by signs, and partly by
language, he excited their wonder still more by telling them of
its singular powers
Their wonder however seemed soon to abate, and their atten-
tion returned to their prisoner He was now bound, and tied to
a tree, and the savages were preparing to direct their arrows at
his breast. At this instant the chief, holding up the compass,
they laid down their arms, and led him in triumph to Powhatan
their king
Powhatan and his council doomed him to death, as a man
whose courage and genius were peculiarly dangerous to the In-
dians Preparations were accordingly made, and when the time
arrived, Smith was led out to execution. His head was laid up-
on a stone, and a club presented to Powhatan, who himsel
claimed the honour of becoming the executioner. The savages
in silence were circling round, and the giant arm of Powhatan
had already raised the club to strike the fatal blow, when to his
astonishment the young and beautiful Pocahontas, his daughter,
with a shriek of terror, rushed from the throng, and threw her-
self upon the body of Smith. At the same time she cast an im-
ploring look towards her furious but astonished father, and in
28
PERIOD II....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
all the eloquence of mute, but impassioned sorrow, besought his
life.
The remainder of the scene was honourable to Powhatan.
The club of the chief was still uplifted, but a father's pity had
touched his heart, and the eye that had at first kindled with
wrath was now fast losing its fierceness. He looked round as
if to collect his fortitude, or perhaps to find an excuse for his
weakness, in the pity of the attendants. A similar sympathy
had melted the savage throng, and seemed to join in the petition,
which the weeping Pocahontas felt, but durst not utter, "My
father let the prisoner live." Powhatan raised his daughter,.
and the captive, scarcely yet assured of safety, from the earth.
Shortly after Powhatan dismissed Capt. Smith with assur-
ances of friendship, and the next morning, accompanied with a
guard of twelve men, he arrived safely at Jamestown, after a
captivity of seven weeks.*
In 1609, circumstances having arisen to interrupt the friendly
dispositions of Powhatan towards the colony, he plotted their
entire destruction. His design was to attack them unapprised,
and to cut them off at a blow.
In a dark and stormy night, the heroic Pocahontas hastened
alone to Jamestown, and disclosed the inhuman plot of her fa-
ther. The colony were thus put on their guard, and their ruin
averted.
It may be interesting to add concerning Pocahontas, that some
time after this she was married to an English gentleman, by the
name of Rolfe, with whom she visited England. She embraced
the Christian religion, and was baptized by the name of Rebecca.
She left one son, who had several daughters, the descendants of
whom inherited her lands in Virginia, and are among the most
respectable families in that State.
Section II. In the early part of this year,
1609, the London Company surrendered their
rights to the king, and obtained a new charter.
Under this charter Thomas West. Lord Dela-
ware, was appointed governour for life.
Towards the close of the year, the colony at Jamestown,
amounting to five hundred inhabitants, was reduced in six
months, by pestilence, to sixty. Disheartened by this fearful ca-
lamity, they resolved to leave the country, and return to England.
They therefore embarked on board some vessels, just arrived
from Bermuda; but meeting lord Delaware, the new governour,

* Burk's Virginia.
PERIOD II....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
29
with one hundred and eighty men and provisions, they returned
with them to their settlement, and the affairs of the colony again
began to prosper.
Section III. In 1614, some Dutch adventur-
ers built a fort at Albany, on Hudson's river.
This commenced the settlement, and laid the
foundation of that city. The next year, a fort
was built, and a settlement begun, by the Dutch,
on the Island of Manhattan, now New-York.
Hudson's river derived its name from Henry Hudson, who
entered, and gave name to it, 1608. At this time, or according
to others, in 1609, he ascended the river to the place were Al-
bany now stands. Hudson was in the service of the Dutch
East India Company, or sold his claims to them. The Dutch,
accordingly, took possession of the country, naming it New Ne-
therlands. New-York, they called New-Amsterdam. These
names they retained, till the conquest of the country, by the
English, in 1664.
Section IV. In 1614, Capt. John Smith sailed
from England, with two ships, to America. He
ranged the coast from Penobscot to Cape Cod.
On his return to England, he presented a Map
of the country to Prince Charles, who named it
NEW-ENGLAND.
Six years from this, Dec. 22, 1620, a colony,
commonly known by the name of Puritans, land-
ed at Plymouth, in Massachusetts, and soon after
began the first permanent settlement in New-
England. These colonists were originally from
England; but were driven thence by the arm of
persecution, for urging a more thorough reform-
ation in the Church of England.
They fled from England, first to Amsterdam,
in Holland, in 1607, with their pastor, the Rev.
Mr. Robinson. From Amsterdam, they soon af-
ter removed to Leyden, where they continued,
until they embarked for America.
Among the motives which influenced them to
remove to America, the prospect of enjoying “
30
PERIOD II....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
purer worship and a greater liberty of conscience,"
was the principal. To secure these objects, they
were willing to become exiles from a civilized
country, and encounter the dangers and priva-
tions which might meet them in a wilderness.
Having resolved on a removal to America, they concluded
to settle on Hudson's river, and to live in a distinct body, under
the protection of the London, or South Virginia Company.
Having with some difficulty obtained a grant from the Virgi
nia Company, they speedily prepared for the voyage, departed
from Leyden in July, touched at South-Hampton, England,
whence they sailed in August; but on account of a leak in one
of their ships, they were twice compelled to put back.
On the sixth of September following, they finally bid adieu to
their country, and on the ninth of November, discovered Cape
Cod. It is said, that the master of the vessel was a Dutchman,
and was bribed in Holland, to carry them to the north of the
Hudson, that they might not disturb the Dutch there; who,
though compelled in 1614, by Capt. Argal from Jamestown, to
acknowledge the Sovereignty of King James, and the governour
of Virginia, had not long after thrown off the British yoke.
They soon perceived themselves to be beyond the limits of
the company's patent, from which they had derived their title.
But, winter being at hand, and fearing to encounter the dangers
of the sea, on an unknown coast, they determined to seek a place
of settlement where they were.
Before landing, "having devoutly given thanks to God for
their safe arrival, they formed themselves into a body politick,"
forty-one signing a solemn contract, according to the provisions
of which they were to be governed. Mr. John Carver was
elected governour for one year.
Parties were now despatched to fix upon a spot for their settle-
ment. Several days were employed for this purpose, during
which, a number of Indians were seen, who fled on being ap-
proached. They also discovered baskets of corn hid in the
sand, which served for seed the ensuing spring.
At length, a suitable spot was selected for a settlement, and a
house immediately erected. The colony was divided into nine-
teen families, each of which built its own cottage. On Lord's
day, Dec. 31, they attended public worship, for the first time
on shore, and named the place Plymouth.
Section V. The same month, (Nov.) that the
Furitans arrived on the coast from England, King
James I. issued a patent to the duke of Lenox,
PERIOD II.....1007....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
31
Ferdinando Gorges, and others, styling them,
"The Council of Plymouth, in the county of De-
von, for planting and governing New-England
in America." This Patent granted to them the
territory between the 40th and 48th degrees of
north latitude, and was the foundation of all the
subsequent patents which divided the country.
Section VI. In March, 1621, the colony of Ply-
mouth, through Governour Carver, entered into
a league of friendship, commerce, and mutual de-
fence with Masassoit, the great sachem of the
neighbouring Indians. This treaty which was
strictly observed until the breaking out of Phillip's
war, (a period of more than fifty years,) gave
general peace to the colony, and laid the founda-
tion for their intimate and amicable correspond-
ence with the neighbouring Indian tribes.
The person, chiefly instrumental in bringing this event to pass
was Samoset, a sagamore of the country, laying at the distance
of about five days journey. He was the first visitant of the co-
lony at Plymouth, and greatly surprised the inhabitants, by call-
ing out as he entered their village, "Welcome Englishmen!
Welcome Englishmen !" He had conversed with the English
fishermen who had come to the eastern coast, and had learned
some of the language. He informed the colony that the place
where they were settled, was called by the Indians Patuxet;
that five years before a plague had swept off all the natives from
the place, so that there was neither man, woman, or child re-
maining. Providence had thus singularly prepared the way
for the colonies to take possession of the land, without molesting
a single owner.
Samoset, having been treated with hospitality by these stran-
gers, was disposed to cultivate a further acquaintance with them;
and on his third visit was accompanied by Squanto, a native of
the country, who had been carried away in 1614, by one Hunt,
and sold into Spain, but had been taken to London, whence he
had returned to America.
They informed the English that Masassoit, the greatest sa-
chem of the neighbouring Indians was near with a guard of sixty
men. Mutual distrust prevented for some time, any advances
from either side. But Squanto, who was at length sent to Ma-
sassoit, returned, saying that the sachem wished the English to
$2
PERIOD IL....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
send some one to confer with him. Mr. Edward Winslow wa
accordingly sent, bearing suitable presents to the chief. These
proving acceptable, Masassoit left Mr. Winslow in the custody
of his men as a hostage, and ventured to the English, by whom
he was hospitably entertained, and with whom he concluded the
treaty already noticed.
Section VII. In 1619, a governour general
of the Virginia Colony arrived from England,
with instructions to convoke a colonial legisla-
ture. To this assembly, eleven corporations,
or towns, sent representatives, who sat with the
governour and council, appointed by the Com-
pany. This was the first legislature to which the
people of America sent representatives.
In 1621 the London Company established a
constitution and form of government for the co-
lony. The powers of this government were
vested in a governour and two councils. One
of these was called the council of state, to ad-
vise and assist the governour. This counci
was to be appointed and removed by the com-
pany. The other was called the general assem-
bly, consisting of the council of state, and two
burgesses, or representatives, deputed from
each town, hundred, or plantation. This assem-
bly met annually, and were entrusted with the
business of framing laws for the colony, the go-
vernour having a negative upon their proceedings.
No laws were valid until ratified by a court of
the company in England.
In 1622, the Virginia Colony, which for some
time had enjoyed great prosperity, and had re-
ceived frequent accessions, experienced a stroke
which nearly proved fatal. The successor of
Powhatan, who was of a proud, revengeful spirit,
and extremely hostile to the colony, concerted a
plan to cut them off at a blow. On the 22d of
March, it was so far put in execution, that three
PERIOD II....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
$8
hundred and forty-seven of the colony, men,
women and children, were butchered almost in
the same instant.
A war of extermination soon succeeded,
which not long after was followed by a famine.
The losses of the colony, however, which these
calamities had brought upon them, were soon in
a measure repaired, by the arrival of new adven-
turers.
Section VIII. While the Virginians were
mourning their losses, the Plymouth colony be-
gan to experience the distresses of famine. By
the time their planting was finished in 1623,
their provisions were so far exhausted, that they
had neither bread, nor corn for three or four
months. A drought continued from May, until
some time in July. Under these afflictions,
however, they appointed a day of fasting and
prayer, to humble themselves, and to seek unto
God. Notwithstanding their many fears, a
plentiful harvest followed, which was suitably
noticed by a day of thanksgiving and praise.
Section IX. This year, 1623, a number of
persons from England arrived in the river Pis-
cataqua, and began two settlements; one at the
mouth, at a place called Little Harbour, the other
at a place now called Dover.-These were the
first settlements in NEW-HAMPSHIRE.
Section X. In 1624, the London Company,
which had settled Virginia, was dissolved by an
act of king James I. under pretext of the calami-
ties which had befallen the colony, and the dis-
sensions which had agitated the company.
Their charter was taken away, and the govern-
ment of the colony assumed by the crown.
The king himself appointed the governour, in
34
PERIOD II....1607.... 1689....SETTLEMENTS.
whom, with twelve counsellors, the powers of
government were vested.
The London Company, thus dissolved, consisted of gentlemen
of noble and disinterested views, who had expended more than
one hundred thousand pounds of their fortunes, in this first at
tempt to plant an English colony in America; and more than
nine thousand persons had been sent from the mother country
to people this new settlement. At the time of the dissolution of
the
company scarcely two thousand persons survived.
Charles I. succeeding James I. in 1625, brought
the Virginia Colony more immediately under the
direction of the crown. Under this administra-
tion, the colony suffered much for many years,
from the severe and arbitrary restraints imposed
upon it by the king, through the governour and
council.
Section XI. It has been stated, that the
lands, upon which the Plymouth colony settled,
were granted by the crown to "the Council of
Plymouth," in England, in November, 1520.
This was the same month that the Puritans had
arrived in the country. Being apprized of this
grant, the colony, in 1626, began to take mea-
sures to purchase these lands. The negotiations
for this purpose ended the next year in a patent,
which the company granted them for one thou-
sand eight hundred pounds sterling, with ample
powers of government.
The government of the colony was at first formed and con
ducted according to a voluntary compact, entered into before
landing. Till the year 1624, it consisted of a governour and
one assistant only. From this period five were annually chosen,
the governour having a double vote. The number of assistants
was afterwards increased to seven.-The laws of the colony were
enacted, and the affairs of government conducted, by these offi-
cers for near twenty years. In 1639, the towns in this colony,
for the first time, sent deputies. The colony continued distinct
near seventy years, until 1691, when, by charter of William and
Mary, it was united to the colony of Massachusetts, and the
Province of Maine.
PERIOD II.....1607.....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
35
Section XII. In 1628, the foundation was laid
for another colony, in New-England, by the
name of the colony of MASSACHUSETTS BAY.
The patent of this colony was granted by the Council of Ply-
mouth, or New-England, to Sir Henry Roswell and others;
and conveyed to them the territory lying between three miles
north of the Merrimack, and three miles south of Charles Ri-
ver.
Sir Henry Roswell and his associates, however, soon sold the
patent to Sir Richard Saltonstall, John Endicott, and others in
England, who were projecting a settlement in New-England, for
the purposes of greater religious freedom.
The same year, John Endicott was sent over,
and began the settlement of the colony of Mas-
sachusetts Bay, at Salem, then called by the
Indians, Naumkeak. As the patent granted to
this colony conveyed no powers of government,
King Charles, in 1629, granted these powers by
charter. Six ships, furnished by the company,
brought over four hundred persons, men, women
and children, three hundred of whom settled at
Salem, the remainder at Charlestown.
During the succeeding summer, 1630, John
Winthrop, who had been appointed governour,
and Thomas Dudley, deputy governour, with
one thousand five hundred people, arrived at
Charlestown; but owing to a mortal sickness,
which soon after prevailed in that settlement,
the governour and several of the planters remov-
ed to Shawmut, which they named Boston.
Governour Winthrop, and his associates, came over under
an arrangement to transfer the government of this colony, from
London to New-England, and to place it in the hands of officers
to be elected by the freemen. This was carried into effect, and
the freemen continued annually to elect their officers of govern-
ment.
The colony soon experienced the distresses of mortal sickness
and wasting famine. There was scarcely a family, in which there
bad not been a death before spring, and many of the people were
obliged to subsist on clams, muscles, acorns, and nuts. Friday,
36
PERIOD II....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
\
February 6, was appointed as a day of fasting; but the day be-
fore, a ship arriving laden with provisions, the governour, on the
joyful occasion, appointed a day of thanksgiving throughout the
plantations.
Section XIII. In 1632, Charles I. granted
a patent to Lord Baltimore, conveying to him a
tract of country on the Chesapeake Bay, which,
in honour of Henrietta Maria, daughter of Henry
the great of France, he named MARYLAND.
The next year, 1633, Lord Baltimore appoint-
ed his brother, Leonard Calvert, governour of
the province, who, with about two hundred
planters, chiefly Roman Catholics, began a set-
tlement in 1634, near the mouth of the Potomac,
on the northern side.
Emigrants soon flocked to this province from England and
the other colonies, on account of the greater religious freedom
enjoyed in it.
*
By the patent, the proprietor, with the consent of the freemen,
or their delegates, was authorized to make all necessary laws, not
opposed to the laws of England; the king did not reserve a right
to interfere in the government of the province. This was the
original government of the colony of Maryland, which, however,
afterwards underwent various modifications.
Section XIV. In 1633, the first house was
erected in CONNECTICUT. This was a trading
house at Windsor, the materials of which some
Plymouth adventurers sent in a vessel up Con-
necticut river.
On their arrival in the river, they found some
Dutch, from New Amsterdam, who had previ-
ously heard of the intended settlement at Wind-
sor, occupying a fort, which they had erected,
where Hartford now stands. On the approach
of the Plymouth adventurers, the Dutch garrison
ordered them to stop; but the commander gal-
lantly disregarded the order, and proceeded to
Windsor.
Two years from this, 1635, about sixty men,
PERIOD II.....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
37
3L
women, and children, from Newtown and Wa-
tertown, in Massachusetts, commenced their
journey through the wilderness to Connecticut
river. They settled at Windsor, Wethersfield
and Hartford.
The same year, John Winthrop, son of the
governour of Massachusetts, arrived from Eng-
land, with a commission, as governour of Con-
necticut, under lord Say and Seal, and lord
Brook, to whom the council of Plymouth had
given, in March, 1631, a patent of the territory,
Soon after Winthrop's arrival at Boston, he despatched a
park of thirty tons with twenty men, to take possession of Con-
necticut river, and to build a fort at its mouth. This was ac
cordingly erected, and called Saybrook fort. A few days after
their arrival, a Dutch vessel, from New Netherlands, appeared,
to take possession of the river; but, as the English had already
mounted two cannon, their landing was prevented.
The next June, 1636, the Rev. Messrs. Hooker and Stone,
with a number of settlers, from Dorchester and Watertown, re-
moved to Connecticut. With no guide but a compass, they
made their way, one hundred miles over mountains, through
swamps and rivers. Their journey, which was on foot, lasted
a fortnight, during which they lived upon the milk of their cows.
They drove one hundred and sixty cattle.
Section XV. This year, 1636, Roger Wil-
liams, having been banished from the colony of
Massachusetts in 1634, removed with his family
to Mooshawsic and began a plantation, which
he called Providence. From this we date the
settlement of RHODE ISLAND.
Williams was a minister of Salem; on account of promul-
gating opinions, civil as well as religious, which were contrary
to those prevalent at that day in the colonies, though some of
these are now universally admitted to be just, he was summon-
ed, in 1636, to appear before the General Court, and the
ministers of the colony. Mr. Hooker was appointed to dispute
with him; but being unable to induce him to renounce his
opinions, he was sentenced to depart out of the jurisdiction.
In 1638, William Coddington, who has sometimes been called
the father of Rhode Island, with eighteen others, removed from
4
38
PERIOD II....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
Massachusetts, and having purchased of the Indians, the Island
Aqutneck, began a settlement on the northern part of it. Others
followed the next summer, and commenced another settlement
on the south western side-dividing the Island into two town-
ships, Portsmouth and Newport. They formed themselves
into a body politick, and elected Mr. Coddington chief magis-
trate.
In 1640, the inhabitants of Providence agreed upon a formı
of government. Rhode Island, so called from a fancied resem-
blance to the ancient island of Rhodes, soon began to be extensive-
ly settled, both on account of its natural fertility, and also on ac-
count of the religious freedom allowed to all denominations.
In 1644, Roger Williams visited England, as agent of the
settlers, and obtained of the earl of Warwick, one of the Ply-
mouth company, a free charter of incorporation for Providence
and Rhode Island Plantations.
In 1663, a royal charter was granted to them, by Charles II.
This charter constituted an assembly, consisting of a governour,
deputy governour, and ten assistants, with the representatives
from the several towns, all to be chosen by the freemen.
Section XVI. The year 1637 is remarkable,
in the history of Connecticut, for the war with the
Pequots―a tribe of Indians, whose principal set-
tlement was on a hill in the present town of Gro-
ton.
Prior to this time, the Pequots had frequently annoyed the in-
tant colony, and in several instances had killed some of its in-
habitants. In March of this year, the commander of Saybrook
fort, with twelve men, was attacked by them, and three of his
party killed. In April, another portion of this tribe assaulted
the people of Wethersfield, as they were going to their fields to
labour, and killed six men and three women. Two girls were
taken captive by them, and twenty cows were killed.
In this perilous state of the colony, a court was summoned at
Hartford, May 1. After mature deliberation, it was determined
that war should be commenced against the Pequots.
Ninety men, nearly half the fencible men of the colony, were
ordered to be raised-forty-two from Hartford-thirty from
Windsor-and eighteen from Wethersfield.
On the assembling of this force at Hartford, the Rev. Mr
Hooker, previously to their marching, addressed them in the fol
lowing manner.
"Fellow Soldiers, Countrymen, and Companions, you are
this day assembled by the special Providence of God, you are
PERIOD II....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
$9
not collected by wild fancy, nor ferocious passions. It is not a
tumultuous assembly, whose actions are abortive, or if successful
produce only theft, rapine, rape, and murder; crimes inconsist-
ent with nature's light, inconsistent with a soldier's valour. You,
my dear hearts, were selected from your neighbours, by the godly
fathers of the land, for your known courage, to execute such a
work.
"Your cause is the cause of heaven; the enemy have blas-
phemed your God, and slain his servants; you are only the
ministers of his justice. I do not pretend that your enemies are
careless or indifferent: no, their hatred is inflamed, their lips
thirst for blood; they would devour you, and all the people of
God; but, my brave soldiers, their guilt has reached the clouds;
they are ripe for destruction; their cruelty is notorious; and
cruelty and cowardice are always united.
"There is nothing, therefore, to prevent your certain victory,
but their nimble feet, their impenetrable swamps, and woods
from these your small numbers will entice them, or your courage
drive them. I now put the question-Who would not fight in
such a cause? fight with undaunted boldness? Do you wish for
more encouragement? more I give you. Riches waken the
soldier's sword; and though you will not obtain silver and gold,
on the field of victory, you will secure what is infinitely more
precious; you will secure the liberties, the privileges, and the
lives of Christ's Church, in this new world.
"You will procure safety for your affectionate wives, safety
for your prattling, harmless, smiling babes; you will secure all
the blessings enjoyed by the people of God in the ordinances of
the gospel. Distinguished was the honour conferred upon Da-
vid, for fighting the battles of the Lord; this honour, O ye cou-
rageous soldiers of God, is now prepared for you.
You will
now execute his vengeance on the heathen; you will bind their
kings in chains, and their nobles in fetters of iron. But perhaps
some one may fear that a fatal arrow may deprive him of this
honour.
"Let every faithful soldier of Jesus Christ be assured, that if
any servant be taken away, it is merely because the honours of
this world are too narrow for his reward; an everlasting crown
is set upon his head; because the rewards of this life are insuffi
cient. March then with Christian courage, in the strength of
the Lord; march with faith in his divine promises, and soon
your swords shall find your enemies; soon they shall fall like
leaves of the forest under your feet."
With these troops, together with seventy river and Moheagan
Indians, Capt. Mason, to whom the command of the expedition
was given, dropped down the river Connecticut, to Saybrook
40
PERIOD II....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
Here a plan of operations was formed. On the twenty-sixth of
May, about the dawn of day, capt. Mason surprised Mystic.
one of the principal forts of the enemy, in the present town of
Stonington. On their near approach to the fort, a dog barked,
and an Indian who now discovered them, cried out, “Õ watux!
O wanux!" Englishmen, Englishmen.
The troops instantly pressed forward and fired. The de-
struction of the enemy soon became terrible, but they rallied at
length, and made a manly resistance. After a severe and pro-
tracted conflict, capt. Mason and his troops being nearly ex-
hausted, and victory still doubtful, he cried out to his men, we
must burn them!
At the same instant, seizing a firebrand, he applied it to a
wigwam. The flames spread rapidly, on every side; and as
the sun rose upon the scene, it showed the work of destruction
to be complete. Seventy wigwams were in ruins, and between
five and six hundred Indians lay bleeding on the ground, or
smouldering in the ashes.
But though the victory was complete, the troops were now
in great distress. Besides two killed, sixteen of their number
were wounded. Their surgeon, medicines, and provisions, were
on board some vessels, on their way to Pequot harbour, now
New-London. While consulting what should be done in this
emergency, how great was their joy to descry their vessels stand-
ing directly towards the harbour, under a prosperous wind!
Soon after, a detachment of nearly two hundred men, from
Massachusetts and Plymouth, arrived to assist Connecticut, in
prosecuting the war.
Sassacus, the great Sachem of the Pequots, and his warriours,
were so appalled at the destruction of Mystic, that they fled to-
wards Hudson's river. The troops pursued them as far as a
great swamp in Fairfield, where another action took place, in.
which the Indians were entirely vanquished.
This was followed by a treaty with the remaining Pequote
about two hundred in number, agreeably to which they were
vided among the Narragansetts and Moheagans.
Thus terminated a conflict which for a time was eminently
distressing to the colonies. This event of peace was celebrat-
ed throughout New-England, by a day of thanksgiving and
praise.
Section XVII. The expedition against the
Pequots made the English acquainted with Quin-
napiak or New-Haven; and the next year, 1638,
led to the settlement of that town. This, and
PERIOD II....1607....1689
41
the adjoining towns, soon after settled, went by
the name of the COLONY OF NEW-HAVen.
Among the founders of this colony was Mr. John Davenport,
a celebrated minister of London. Theophilus Eaton, who had
been governour of the East India Company, and Edward Hop-
kins, a merchant of London. The uninolested enjoyment of
civil and religious liberty was the object of their emigration, as
it was of most of the emigrants to this country.
Having purchased the land of Monauguin, sachem of the
country, whom they paid to his full satisfaction, on the 18th of
April, they kept their first Sabbath in the place, under a large
oak tree, where Mr. Davenport preached to them
Section XVIII. The following year, January
14, 1639, the three towns on Connecticut river,
Windsor, Hartford, and Wethersfield, finding
themselves without the limits of the Massachu-
setts patent, met, and formed themselves into a
distinct commonwealth, and adopted a constitu-
tion.
This constitution, which has been much admired, and which
for more than a century and a half underwent little alteration,
ordained that there should annually be two general assemblies,
one in April, the other in September. In April the officers of
government were to be elected by the freemen, and to consist of
governour, deputy governour, and five or six assistants. The
towns were to send deputies to the general assemblies. Under
this constitution, the first governour was John Haynes, and
Roger Ludlow, the first deputy governour.
Section XIX. The example of the colony of
Connecticut, in forming a constitution, was fol-
lowed, the next June, by the colony of New-Ha-
ven. Both constitutions were essentially alike.
Theophilus Eaton was the first governour of
the colony.
Section XX. This same year, 1639, Sir Fer-
dinando Gorges obtained of the crown a charter
of all the land from Piscataqua to Sagadahock,
calling the territory the PROVINCE of Maine. He
formed a system of government for the province,
but it did not flourish. In 1651, or 1652, it was
4 *
42
PERIOD II....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
taken under the jurisdiction of Massachusetts,
by request of the people of Maine.
The Plymouth colonists had obtained a patent for land lying
on the Kennebeck river in 1628, and had erected a house there
for trade. Scattered settlements were made in the territory
some years afterward; but the history of their progress is ob-
scure.
Section XXI. The next event of importance
in our history is the union of the colonies of
Massachusetts, Plymouth, Connecticut, and New-
Haven, by the name of THE UNITED COLONIES
OF NEW-ENGLAND. The articles of this confede-
ration, which had been agitated for three years,
were signed May 19th, 1643.
To this union the colonies were strongly urged
by a sense of common danger from the Indians,
(a general combination of whom was expected,)
and by the claims and encroachments of the
Dutch, at Manhattan, New-York.
By these articles of union, each colony retained its distinct
and separate government.-No two colonies might be united into
one, nor any colony be received into the confederacy, without
the consent of the whole. Each colony was to elect two Com-
missioners, who should meet annually, and at other times if ne-
cessary, and should determine “all affairs of war and peace, of
leagues, aids, charges, and numbers of men for war," &c.
Upon notice that any colony was invaded, the rest werc imme-
diately to despatch assistance.
This union subsisted more than forty years, until the charters
of the colonies were either taken away, or suspended by James
II. and his commissioners.
In 1648, Rhode-Island petitioned to be admitted to this con-
federacy, but was denied, unless she would be incorporated with
Plymouth, and lose her separate existence. This she refused,
and was consequently excluded.
The effects of this union on the New-England colonies were
.in a high degree salutary. On the completion of it, several In-
dian Sachems, among whom were the chiefs of the Narraganset
and Moheagan tribes, came in, and submitted to the English go-
vernment. The colonies also became formidable, by means of
it, to the Dutch. This union was also made subservient to the
civil and religious improvement of the Indians.
PERIOD II....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
43
Prior to this period, Mr. Mayhew and the devoted Elliot had
made considerable progress towards civilizing the Indians, and
converting them to Christianity. They had learned the Indian
language, and had preached to the Indians in their own tongue.
Upon a report in England of what these men had done, a so-
ciety was formed for propagating the Gospel among the Indians,
which sent over books, money, &c. to be distributed by the
Commissioners of the United Colonies.
The Indians at first made a great opposition to Christianity ;
and such was their aversion to it, that had they not been over-
awed by the United Colonies, it is probable they would have put
to death those among them who embraced it.-Such, however,
were the ardour, energy, and ability of Messrs. Mayhew and
Elliot, aided by the countenance and support of government, and
blessed by Providence, that in 1660, there were ten towns of con-
verted Indians in Massachusetts. In 1695, there were not less
than three thousand adult Indian converts, in the islands of
Martha's Vineyard, and Nantucket.
Section XXII. 1662. The colony of Connec-
ticut, having petitioned king Charles II. through
governour Winthrop, for a charter of incorpora-
tion, his majesty granted their request, and issued
his letters patent, April 2d, constituting them a
body corporate and politick, by the name of The
Governour and Company of the English Colo-
ny of Connecticut in New-England in America.
The territory granted to lord Say and Seal, and lord Brook,
in 1631, and confirmed by this charter to Connecticut, was
bounded east by Narraganset river; south by Long-Island
sound; north by Massachusetts; and extended west to the Pa-
cifick Ocean.
The charter of Connecticut ordained that there should be a
governour, deputy governour, and twelve assistants to be chosen
annually. The charter instituted two general assemblies for
each year, to consist of the above officers and deputies from the
towns: the former to compose the upper, and the deputies the
lower house. The government under the charter was essentially
the same with that which the people had themselves adopted,
in 1639, and continued to be the constitution of the colony and
State of Connecticut until the year 1818.
This charter included the colony of New-Haven; but not be-
ing agreeable to that colony, it did not unite with Connecticut
until two years after. The granting of a charter to Connecticut
44
PERIOD II....1607... 1689....SETTLEMENTS.
was followed the next year, 1663, by a similar grant to Rhode-
Island and Providence Plantations, as already noticed.
Section XXIII. The settlement of the Dutch
at Manhattan, in 1615, and their submission to
the government of Virginia, which sent an expe-
dition against them the same year, has already
been mentioned. But the succeeding governour
threw off the English yoke, and from that time
they had remained independent of the English.
-Belonging to a different nation, and having
different interests, they availed themselves of
every occasion to perplex and annoy the New-
England colonies. They even laid claim to a
considerable part of Connecticut.
At length, king Charles II. sensible of the
evil consequences of having a Dutch colony in
the heart of his American dominions, determined
to dispossess them. Accordingly in the year
1664, he made a grant of the whole country, in-
cluding in it the several colonies of New-York,
New-Jersey, and Delaware, to his brother, the
duke of York and Albany.
An expedition was soon fitted out against the
Dutch, under command of Col. Richard Nichols,
who shortly after appeared at Manhattan, and
demanded a surrender. To this demand, the
Dutch governour, Stuyvesant, yielded Aug. 27,
being unprepared for defence. Thus the whole
country passed into the hands of the English.
In honour of the duke, the two principal Dutch
settlements were now named New-York and
Albany.
Section XXIV. A short time previous to the
surrender of the Dutch, the duke of York con-
veyed to lord Berkley, and Sir George Carteret,
the territory of New-Jersey. This name was
PERIOD II....1607.....1689....$ȘETTLEMENTS.
45
↓
given it, in compliment to Carteret, who had been
governour of the Isle of Jersey in the English
Channel. Soon after the grant, but before it
was known, three persons from Long-Island pur-
chased of the natives a tract which was called
Elizabethtown grant, and a settlement was be-
gun at Elizabethtown. In a few years, emigrants
from various parts of Europe settled Newark,
Middletown, and other places.
The first settlement in New-Jersey was made three or four
years after the settlement of Plymouth in New-England, by some
Dutchmen and Danes. The inhabitants were considerably nu-
merous at the time of the surrender of the province to the Eng-
lish government.
The next year, 1665, Philip Carteret, who had
been appointed governour by the proprietors, ar-
rived at Elizabethtown, which he made the seat
of government. He administered the government
according to a constitution, which the proprie-
tors had formed.
This constitution ordained a free assembly, consisting of a
governour, council, and representatives, the latter to be chosen
by each town. The legislative power resided in the assembly
-the executive in the governour and council.
Section XXV. DELAWARE was also includ-
ed in the grant to the duke of York. At this
time it was in the hands of the Dutch, but an
expedition was sent against it under Sir Robert
Carr, to whom it surrended Oct. 1, 1664, soon
after which, it was put under the authority of the
English governour of New-York.
Delaware was first settled in 1627, by a number of Swedes
and Fins, who at the instance of Gustavus Adolphus, king of
Sweden, emigrated to America. They landed at Cape Henlo-
pen, which, on account of its beauty, they called Paradise Point;
the Delaware they named Swedeland Stream.
The Dutch at New Netherlands laid claim, however, to the
territory, and mutual contests subsisted for a long time between
them and the Swedes. After several times changing masters,
the territory finally surrendered to the Dutch, who held posses
46
PERIOD II....1607...1689....SETTLEMENTS.
1
sion of it, at the time of the English expedition against it under
Carr, in 1664.
Section XXVI. After the reduction of New-
York, Col. Richard Nichols, Sir Robert Carr,
George Cartwright, and Samuel Maverick,
Esqrs. entered upon the duties of a commission
from king Charles, "to hear and determine com-
plaints and appeals, in all causes, as well mili-
tary as criminal and civil," within New-England,
and to proceed in all things for settling the peace
and security of the country.
The conduct of these commissioners was ex-
ceedingly arbitrary and offensive to the colonies.
Under pretext of executing their commission,
they received complaints against the colonies
from the Indians; required persons, against the
consent of the people, to be admitted to the pri-
vileges of freemen; to church membership, and
full communion; heard and decided in causes
which had already been determined by the esta-
blished courts; and gave protection to criminals.
After involving the colonies in great embarrass-
ment and expense, they were at length recalled,
and the country saved from impending ruin.
Section XXVII. In the year 1663, the tract
of country, extending from the 36th degree of
north latitude to the river St. Matheo, was
erected into a province by the name of CARO-
LINA, so called in honour of Charles IX. king
of France, under whose patronage the coast had
been discovered in 1563.
This tract was conveyed, by charter of Charles
II. King of England, at this time, to Lord Cla-
rendon, and seven others, who were made abso-
lute proprietors of the territory, and invested with
ample powers to settle and govern it. Two years
after, the charter was confirmed and enlarged, sc
PERIOD II.....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
47
as to embrace the whole territory, now divided
into the two Carolinas, Georgia, and the Flori-
das.
As early as 1650, a settlement was begun in Albemarle county,
by planters from Virginia, and emigrants from other places.
This settlenient was placed by the proprietors, under the super-
intendence of Sir William Berkley, governour of Virginia, who
was instructed to visit it, and to appoint a governour and council
of six for it.
The attention of the proprietors was next turned to the coun-
try south of Cape Fear, which they erected into a county by
the name of Clarendon. This county was settled in 1665, by
emigrants from the Island of Barbadoes. Sir John Yeamans,
who was from that island, was appointed governour, and a
separate government granted, similar to that of Albemarle.
In 1669, another settlement was made still further south, at
Port Royal, under the direction of William Sayle, who was ap-
pointed the first governour. The name of this county was Car-
teret. Thus three distinct governments were formed in Caro-
lina.
In 1671, Gov. Sayle, dissatisfied with the situation of Port
Royal, removed to the northward, and took possession of a neck
of land between Ashley and Cooper's river. Here was laid
the foundation of a town called Charlestown. Nine years after,
however, the inhabitants removed to "the Oyster Point," where
Charleston, the present capital of South Carolina, was begun.
The place which they left went by the name of "the Old
Town."
In consequence of the unhealthiness of the climate, Governour
Sayle died shortly after his removal to Old Charleston, upon
which this colony was annexed to the government of that of
Clarendon, under governour Yeamans, and the three govern-
ments were reduced to two.
During the administration of governour Sayle, a constitution,
prepared, at the request of the proprietors, by the celebrated
Mr. Locke, was attempted to be put in force.
By this constitution, a president of a palatine court, to consist
of the proprietors, was to be chosen for life. An hereditary
nobility was to be established, consisting of landgraves and ca-
ciques. A parliament, chosen once in two years, was to be
held, consisting of the proprietors, of the nobility, and of repre-
sentatives ftom each district. All were to meet in one apart-
ment, and to have an equal voice. No business, however, could
be proposed in parliament, until it had been debated in a grand
48
PERIOD II....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
council, to consist of the governour, nobility, and deputies of
proprietors.
This constitution it was found impossible to reduce to prac-
tice. Great opposition was made to it; and in Albemarle an
insurrection was occasioned by an attempt to enforce it. It was
therefore at length abandoned, and the former proprietary go-
vernment restored. This latter sort of government continued
from 1669 to 1729, when the proprietors surrendered their title
and interest to the King of England. The province was now
divided into North and South Carolina, and their governours and
councils were appointed by the crown.
Section XXVIII. This year, 1675, began the
memorable war in New-England, with the In-
dians, called King Philip's war; by which the
peace of the colonies was greatly disturbed, and
their existence for a time seriously endangered.
For several years previous to the opening of the war, the In-
dians had regarded the English with increasing jealousy. They
saw them growing in numbers, and rapidly extending their set-
tlements. At the same time their own hunting grounds were
visibly narrowing, and their power and privileges sensibly de-
creasing. The prospect before them was humbling to the
haughty descendants of the original lords of the soil.
The principal exciter of the Indians at this time against the
English, was Philip, sachem of the Wampanoags, grandson and
successor of Masassoit, who, fifty years before, had made a
treaty with the colony of Plymouth. Philip's residence was at
Mount Hope, Bristol, Rhode-Island.
The immediate cause of the war was the execution of three
Indians by the English, whom Philip had excited to murder one
Sausaman, an Indian missionary. Sausaman, being friendly
to the English, had informed them that Philip, with several
tribes, was plotting their destruction.
The execution of these Indians roused the anger of Philip,
who immediately armed his men, and commenced hostilities.
Their first attack was made June 24th, upon the people of
Swanzey, in Plymouth colony, as they were returning home
from public worship, on a day of humiliation and prayer, under
the apprehension of the approaching war. Eight or nine per-
sons were killed.
The country was immediately alarmed, and the troops of the
colony flew to the defence of Swanzey. On the 28th, a com-
pany of horse and a company of foot, with one hundred and ten
volunteers from Boston, joined the Plymouth forces at Swanzey
PERIOD: H…..16071689....SETTLEMENTS.
49
The next morning an attack was made upon some of Philip's
men, who were pursued, and five or six of them killed. This
resolute conduct of the English made a deep impression on the
enemy. Philip, with his forces left Mount Hope the same night
-marking his route, however, with the burning of houses, and
the scalping of the defenceless inhabitants.
It being known that the Narragansets favoured the cause of
Philip, he having sent his women and children to them for pro-
tection, the Massachusetts forces under Capt. Hutchinson, pro-
ceeded forthwith into their country, either to renew a treaty
with them, or to give them battle. Fortunately, a treaty was
concluded, and the troops returned.
On the 17th of July, news arrived that Philip, with his warri-
ours, was in a swamp at Pocasset, now Tiverton. The Massa-
chusetts and Plymouth forces immediately marched to that place,
and the next day resolutely charged the enemy in their recesses.
As the troops entered the swamp, the Indians continued to re-
tire. The English in vain pursued, till the approach of night,
when the commander ordered a retreat. Many of the English
were killed, and the enemy seemed to take courage.
It being impossible to encounter the Indians with advantage
in the swamps, it was detern ined to starve them out; but Philip,
apprehending their design, contrived to escape with his forces.
He now fled to the Nipmucks, a tribe in Worcester county,
Massachusetts, whom he induced to assist him. This tribe had
already commenced hostilities against the English; but, in the
hope of reclaiming them, the governour and council sent Cap-
lains Wheeler and Hutchinson to treat with them. But the In-
dians, having intimation of their coming, lurked in ambush for
them, fired upon them as they approached, killed eight men,
and mortally wounded eight more, of whom Capt. Hutchinson
was one.
The remainder of the English fled to Quaboag, Brookfield.
The Indians, however, closely pursued them into the town, and
burnt every house excepting one, in which the inhabitants had
taken refuge. This house at length they surrounded. “For
two days they continued to pour a storm of musket balls upon
't, and although countless numbers pierced through the walls,
but one person was killed. With long poles, they next_thrust
against it brands, and rags dipped in brimstone; they shot ar-
rows of fire; they loaded a cart with flax and tow, and with
long poles fastened together, they pushed it against the house.
Destruction seemed inevitable. The house was kindling, and
the savages stood ready to destroy the first that should open
door to escape. At this awful moment a torrent of rain descend
ed, and suddenly extinguished the kindling flames.”
the
1
5
50
PERIOD II 1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS
August 4th, Major Willard came to their relief, raised the
siege, and destroyed a considerable number of the assailants.
During the month of September, Hadley, Deerfield, and North
field, on Connecticut river, were attacked; several of the inha
bitants were killed, and many buildings consumed. On the 18th,
Captain Lathrop, with several teams and eighty young men, the
flower of the county of Essex, were sent to Deerfield to trans-
port a quantity of grain to Hadley. On their return, stopping
to gather grapes at Muddy Brook, they were suddenly attacked
by near eight hundred Indians. Resistance was in vain, and
seventy of these young men fell before the merciless enemy, and
were buried in one grave. Captain Mosely who was at Deer-
field, hearing the report of the guns, hastened to the spot, and
with a few men, attacked the Indians, killed ninety-six, and
wounded forty, losing himself but two men.
Early in October, the Springfield Indians, "vho had hitherto
been friendly to the English, concerted a plan, with the hostile
tribes, to burn that town. Having, under cover of night, re-
ceived two or three hundred of Philip's men into their fort, with
the assistance of these, they set fire to the town. The plot, how-
ever, was discovered so seasonably, that troops arrived from
Westfield, in time to save the town, excepting thirty-two houses,
already consumed.
Soon after hostilities were commenced by Philip, the Tarren-
teens began their depredations in New-Hampshire, and the Pro-
vince of Maine. They robbed the boats and plundered the
houses of the English. In September they fell on Saco, Scar-
borough, and Kittery, killed between twenty and thirty of the
inhabitants, and consigned their houses, barns, and mills, to the
flames.
Elated with these successes, they next advanced towards Pis-
cataqua, committing the same outrages at Oyster river, Salmon
Falls, Dover and Exeter. Before winter, sixty of the English,
in that quarter, were killed, and nearly as many buildings con-
sumed.
The Indians in those parts, however, had real ground of com
plaint. Some seamen, hearing it reported that Indian children
could swim by instinct, overset the canoe of Squando, sachem
of the Saco Indians, in which were his squaw and infant child
This act Squando could not overlook, especially as some time
after the child died, and, as the sachem believed, on account of
some injury that it then received. Besides this, several Indians
had been enticed on board a vessel, carried off, and sold into
slavery. To redress these wrongs, the Indians commenced hos
tilities.
Notwithstanding the Narragansets had pledged themselves by
PERIOD II.....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
51
their treaty, not to engage in the war against the English, it was
discovered that they were taking part with the enemy. It was
deemed necessary, therefore, for the safety of the colonies, early
to check that powerful tribe.
Accordingly, governour Winslow of Plymouth, with about
one thousand eight hundred troops from Massachusetts and Con-
necticut, and one hundred and s´xty friendly Indians, commenc-
ed their march from Pettyquan scot, on the 19th of December,
1675, through a deep snow, towards the enemy, who were in a
swamp about fifteen miles distant.
The army arrived at the swamp at one in the afternoon.
Some Indians at the edge of the swamp were fired upon, but
fled. The whole army now entered and pursued the Indians to
their fortress.
This stood on a rising ground, in the middle of the swamp.
It was a work of great strength and labour, being composed of
palisades, and surrounded by a hedge about sixteen feet in thick-
ness.
The
One entrance only led to the fort, through the surrounding
thicket. Upon this the English providentially fell; and without
waiting to form, rushed impetuously towards the fort.
English captains entered first. The resistance of the Indians
was gallant and warlike. Captains Johnson and Davenport,
with many of their men, fell at the entrance. At length the
English gave back, and were obliged to retreat out of the fort.
At this crisis, the army being on the point of a fatal repulse,
some Connecticut men, on the opposite side of the fort, disco
vered a place destitute of palisades; they instantly sprang into
the fort, fell upon the rear of the Indians, and, aided by the rest
of the army, after a desperate conflict, achieved a complete vic-
tory. Six hundred wigwams were now set on fire. The scene
was awful. Deep volumes of smoke rolled up to heaven, min-
gling with the dying shrieks of mothers and infants, while the
aged and infirm were consuming in the flames.
Even at this distant period, we cannot recall this scene without
pain, and can justify this severity of our ancestors, nly by ad-
mitting its necessity fc selt-preservation.
•
The Indians in the ort were estimated at four thousand; of
these seven hundred warriours were killed, and three hundred
died of their wounds; three hundred were taken prisoners, and
as many women and children. The rest, except such as were
consumed, fled.
The victory of the English, complete as it was, was purchas-
ed with blood. Six brave captains fell; eighty of the troops
were killed or mortally wounded; and one hundred and fifty
were wounded, who recovered.
52
PERIOD II....1607....1669....SETTLEMENTS.
From this defeat, the Indians never recovered. They were
not yet, however, effectually subdued. During the winter they
still continued to murder and burn. The towns of Lancaster,
Medfield, Weymouth, Groton, Springfield, Northampton, Sud-
bury, and Marlborough, in Massachusetts, and of Warwick and
Providence, in Rhode Island, were assaulted, and some of them
partly, and others wholly destroyed. In March, Captain
Pierce, with fifty English, and twenty friendly Indians, were at-
tacked, and every Englishman, and most of the Indians, were
slain. In April, Captain Wadsworth, marching with fifty men
to the relief of Sudbury, was surrounded, and all either killed on
the spot, or reserved for long and distressing tortures.
•
The success of the Indians, during the winter, had been great;
but on the return of spring the tide turned against them. The
Narraganset country was scoured, and many of the natives were
killed, among whom was Canonchet, their chief sachem.
On the 12th of August, 1676, the finishing stroke was given
to the war in the United colonies, by the death of Philip. After
his flight from Mount Hope, he had attempted to rouse the Mo-
hawks against the English. To effect his purpose, he killea, at
several times, some of that tribe, and laid it to the English. But
his iniquity was discovered, and he was obliged hastily to flee.
He returned at length to Mount Hope.
1
1
Tidings of his return were brought to Captain Church, a man
who had been of eminent service in this war, and who was bet-
ter able than any other person to provide against the wiles of
he enemy. Capt. Church immediately proceeded to the place
of Philip's concealment, near Mount Hope, accompanied by a
small body of men. On his arrival, which was in the night, he
placed his men in ambushes round the swamp, charging them
not to move till daylight, that they might distinguish Philip,
should he attempt to escape. Such was his confidence of suc-
cess, that taking Major Sandford by the hand, he said, "It is
scarcely possible that Philip should escape." At that instant,
a bullet whistled over their heads, and a volley followed.
The firing proceeded from Philip, and his men, who were in
view. Perceiving his peril, the savage chief, desperately snatch-
ed his powder horn and gun, and ran fiercely towards the spot
where an Englishman and Indian lay concealed.-The English
soldier levelled his gun, but it missed fire: the Indian fired, and
shot, Philip through the heart.
Captain Church ordered him to be beheaded, and quartered.
The Indian who executed this order, pronounced the warriour's
epitaph, “You have been one very great man.
You have made
many a man afraid of you. But so big as you be, I will now
chop you to pieces."
PERIOD II....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
53
i
Thus fell a savage hero and patriot-of whose transcendant
abilities our history furnishes melancholy evidence. The ad
vantage of civilized education, and a wider theatre of action,
might have made the name of Philip of Mount Hope, as memo-
rable as that of Alexander, or Cæsar.
After the death of Philip, the war continued in the province
of Maine, till the spring of 1678. But westward, the Indians
having lost their chiefs, wigwams, and provisions, and perceiv
ing further contest vain, came in singly, by tens, and hundreds,
and submitted to the English.
Thus closed a melancholy period in the annals of New-Eng-
land history; during which, six hundred men, the flower of her
strength, had fallen; twelve or thirteen towns had been destroy-
ed, and six hundred dwelling houses consumed. Every eleventh
family was houseless, and every eleventh soldier had sunk to his
grave. So costly was the inheritance which our fathers have
transmitted to us.
Section XXIX. The grant of the territory of
New-York, by Charles II. to his brother the duke
of York, in 1664, has already been noticed, as
also its capture from the Dutch, the same year.
In 1673, a war commencing between England
and Holland, the latter sent a small fleet to New-
York, and the town immediately surrendered.
The following year, 1674, the war terminated,
and a treaty was concluded between England
and Holland. By this treaty New-York was re-
stored to the English. To prevent controversy
about his title to the territory, the Duke of York
took out a new patent, and appointed Sir Ed-
mund Andross governour, who entered upon the
duties of his appointment, in October of the same
year.
The administration of Andross, however, was
arbitrary and severe. He admitted the people
to no share in legislation, but ruled them by laws,
to which they had never given their assert.
Connecticut also experienced the weight of his oppression and
despotism. That part of her territory west of Connecticut ri-
ver, although long before granted to the colony of Connecticut,
f
5 *
54
PERIOD II....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
was included in the grant to the duke of York. By virtue of
this grant, Andross now claimed jurisdiction over the territory,
and in July 1675, made an attempt with an armed force, to take
possession of Saybrook Fort.
The governour and council of Connecticut, having notice of
his coming, sent Capt. Bull to defend the fort. On the arrival
of Andross at the mouth of the river, after making a show of
force, he invited Capt. Bull to a conference. This was granted;
but no sooner had he landed, than he attempted to read his com-
mission, and the duke's patent. This Capt. Bull firmly and
positively forbid, and Sir Edmund, finding the colony determin-
ed, at all events, not to submit to his government, relinquished
his design and sailed for Long-Island.
Section XXX. But the colonies had other trou-
bles to experience, and other enemies to combat
In 1676, while the Indian war was still going on,
complaints were made in England against the
colonies, for violating the acts of trade. These
acts imposed oppressive customs upon certain
commodities, if imported from any country besides
England, or if transported from one colony to
another. The acts were considered by the co-
lonies as unjust, impolitick, and cruel. For se-
veral years they paid little attention to them, and
his majesty at length required, that agents should
be sent to England to answer in behalf of the co-
lonies for these violations.
By the acts of trade none of the colonies suf
fered more than Virginia and Maryland, their
operation being greatly to lessen the profits on
their tobacco trade, from which a great portion
of their wealth was derived. In addition to these
sufferings, the colony of Virginia, in violation of
chartered rights, was divided, and conveyed away
in proprietary grants. Not only uncultivated
woodlands were thus conveyed, but also planta-
tions, which had long been possessed, and im-
proved according to law and charter.
The Virginians complained, petitioned, remon
PERIOD II.....1607.....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
55
strated—but without effect. Agents were sent
to England, to lay their grievances at the foot of
the throne, but agents were unsuccessful. At
length their oppression became insupportable,
and the discontent of the people broke out into
open insurrection.
At the head of this insurrection was placed one Nathaniel
Bacon, an Englishman, who soon after his arrival, had been ap-
pointed a member of the council. He was a young man of
commanding person, and great energy and enterprise.
The colony at this time was engaged in war with the Susque-
hannah Indians. Bacon despatched a messenger to governour
Berkley, requesting a commission to go against the Indians.
This commission the governour refused, and, at the same time,
ordered Bacon to dismiss his men, and on penalty of being de-
clared a rebel, to appear before himself and the council. Exas-
perated by such treatment, Bacon, without disbanding the rest of
his men, proceeded in a sloop with forty of them, to Jamestown.
Here a quarrel ensued, and Berkley illegally suspended him from
the council. Bacon departed in a rage, with his sloop and men,
but the governour pursued him, and adopted such measures that
he was taken, and brought to Jamestown.
Finding that he had dismissed Bacon from the council ille-
gally, he now admitted him again, and treated him kindly.
Soon after, Bacon renewed his importunity for a commission
against the Indians. Being unable to effect his purpose he left
Jamestown privately, but soon appeared again with six hundred
volunteers, and demanded of the assembly, then sitting, the re-
quired commission. Being overawed, the assembly advised the
governour to grant it. But soon after Bacon had departed, the
governour, by the same advice, issued a proclamation, denounc-
ing him as a rebel.
Hearing what the governour had done, Bacon, instead of
marching against the Indians, returned to Jamestown, wreaking
his vengeance upon all who opposed him. Governour Berkley
fled across the bay to Accomack, but the spirit of rebellion had
gone before him. He therefore found himself unable to resist
Bacon, who now ranged the country at pleasure.
contents.
At length the governour, with a small force, under command
of major Robert Beverly, crossed the bay to oppose the male-
Civil war had now commenced. Jamestown was
burnt by Bacon's followers; various parts of the colony were
pillaged, and the wives of those that adhered to the governour's
party were carried to the camp of the insurgents.
}
56
PERIOD II....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
In the midst of these commotions, it pleased the Supreme
Ruler to withdraw Bacon by a natural death. The malecon
tents, thus left to recover their reason, now began to disperse,
Two of Bacon's generals surrendered, and were pardoned, and
the people quietly returned to their homes.
Upon this Berkley resumed the government, and peace was
restored. This rebellion formed an era of some note in the his
ory of Virginia, and its unhappy effects were felt for thirty years
During its continuance, husbandry was almost entirely neglected.
and such havock was made among all kinds of cattle, that the
people were threatened with distressing famine. Sir William
Berkley, after having been forty years governour of Virginia
returned to England, where he soon after died.
Three years after, 1679, lord Culpepper was sent over as go
vernour, with certain laws prepared in conformity to the wishes
of the ministry of England, and designed to be enacted by the
assembly in Virginia. One of those laws provided for raising
a revenue for the support of government. It made the duties
perpetual, and placed them under the direction of his majesty
Out of the duties, Culpepper dishonestly took as his salary, two
thousand pounds, and one hundred and sixty more for house
rent.
On presenting these laws to the assembly, Culpepper inform-
ed them that in case they were passed, he had instructions to
offer pardon to all who had been concerned in Bacon's rebellion;
but if not he had commissions to try and hang them as rebels,
and a regiment of soldiers on the spot to support him. The as
sembly, thus threatened, passed the laws.
Section XXXI. In the year 1676, the province
of New-Jersey was divided into East and West
Jersey, and continued thus divided until 1702.
when the proprietors surrendered the govern-
ment to the crown under Queen Anne, upon
which the two provinces were united into one.
The two proprietors of New-Jersey were Lord Berkley, anu
Sir George Cartaret. In 1674, lord Berkley made a conveyance
of his half to John Fenwick, in trust for Edward Billinge, and
his assigns. Billinge, being in debt, presented his interest in
the province to his creditors, William Jones and others, being
appointed trustees to dispose of the lands.
In the division which thus took place, Cartaret took East
Jersey, the government of which he retained, and the trustees of
Billinge, West Jersey. The duke of York, though he had con
veyed away his powers of government, when he sold the pro-
PERIOD 1.....1607....1689.....SETTLEMENTS.
57
vince to Berkley and Cartaret, in 1664, unjustly claimed West
Jersey, as a dependency of New-York.
Until 1680, this dependency was maintained, when the duke
of York, after much solicitation, relinquished his claim, and re-
stored to the proprietors, the right granted by his patent of 1664.
In 1682, Cartaret, disgusted with the people, soid his right to
East Jersey, to William Penn, and others, who immediately
sold one half of it to the earl of Perth, and his associates. Ro-
bert Barclay, the celebrated author of " the Apology for the Qua-
kers," was the next year made governour of East Jersey.
In 1686, both the Jerseys and New-York, were annexed to
New-England, and continued so till the accession of William
and Mary to the throne of England, in 1689. "A government
under the proprietors of both the Jerseys, had become extremely
disagreeable to the inhabitants: who from various causes, be-
come so uneasy, that the proprietors surrendered the government
of East and West Jersey to the crown in 1702, which Queen
Anne very readily accepted."
"The two provinces were now united into one, and lord
Cornbury was appointed governour over the united colony, and
received his commission and instructions from the queen.
"The freemen chose the house of representatives, consisting
of twenty-four members, but the governour and council, consist-
ing of twelve members, were appointed by the crown. New-
York and New-Jersey had, till the year 1738, a common govern-
our; but at this time a separate governour was appointed over
the latter province.”
Section XXXII. In 1677, a controversy which
had subsisted for some time between the colony
of Massachusetts and the heirs of Sir Ferdinando
Gorges, relative to the province of Maine, was
was settled in England, and the colony adjudged
to Gorges' heirs. Upon this, Massachusetts pur-
chased the title for one thousand two hundred
pounds sterling, and the territory from that time
till 1820, was a part of Massachusetts.
Both the colony of Massachusetts, and the heirs of Gorges,
claimed the province of Maine: the former by virtue of her
patent of 1628, which was construed as including that territory
the claim of the latter was founded upon a charter granted to
Gorges, in 1639.
Section XXXIII. Two years after this adjust-
ment; viz. in 1679, a commission was made out,
58
PERIOD II.....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
by order of Charles II. for the separation of New-
Hampshire from the jurisdiction of Massachu-
setts, and its erection into a royal province. The
form of government sent over by the king, or-
dained a president and council to govern the
province, with an assembly, &c. The assembly
to be chosen by the people; the president and
council to be appointed by the crown.
In 1629, the Plymouth company granted to John Mason the
territory called New Hampshire. About the year 1640, the
settlements now being considerable, the patent holders agreed
to assign their right of jurisdiction to Massachusetts. The colo
ny of New-Hampshire, therefore, remained under the govern
ment of Massachusetts, until it was separated by the king's con
mission, in 1679.
The first legislative assembly, under the above commission
was convened March 16, 1680, when the colony of New-Hamp
shire was declared to be independent of Massachusetts. This
separation, however, was disagreeable to most of the people; for
near forty years they had enjoyed under Massachusetts the pri-
vilege of choosing their own rulers, and had derived great peace
and harmony from an impartial government. Nor did this pro-
vince long enjoy tranquillity. Mason, grandson of the Mason to
whom New-Hampshire had been originally granted, came over the
next year, and demanded, by virtue of his claims to the soil, a
seat in the council. This being granted, he soon after returned
to England, and surrendered a part of his claims to the king,
and mortgaged the remainder to Edward Cranfield, who was
appointed lieutenant governour, and shortly after repaired to
New-Hampshire.
It is necessary to add, that the Rev. Mr. Wheelright and
others, in 1629, the same year that the grant was made to Ma
son by the Plymouth company, bought of the Indians a larg
tract of land in New-Hampshire. The same land was, there
fore, claimed under both these grants, and the foundation thus
laid of serious disputes in the colony.
Cranfield, finding it for his interest to favour the claim of Ma
son to the province, soon called upon the inhabitants to take thei
leases under him. Suits were instituted against all the land-
holders who neglected this call, and the jurors being selected by
Cranfield, and interested in the result, uniformly gave judgment
against them.
Under these oppressions, the people despatched an agent,
with complaints to his majesty, against the governour. After
PERIOD II.....1607....1689 .SETTLEMENTS.
59
■ hearing by the lords of trade, the iniquitous conduct of Cran
field was represented to the king, who recalled him.
It may be proper to add, that the above controversy about
tne claims of Mason continued long to disturb the peace of the
province, and was not finally terminated until the death of
Samuel Allen, in 1715, to whom the heirs of Mason had sold
their claim for seven hundred and fifty pounds; upon his de
mise, no one appeared to renew the claims, and the question
dropped.
Section XXXIV. In 1681, King Charles II.
granted to William Penn, son of Admiral Penn,
in consideration of debts due the latter, for ser-
vices done to the crown, the territory of PENNSYL-
VANIA, so called after Penn himself.
This patent encroached on the territory of Lord Baltimore
in Maryland, one whole degree, or sixty-nine miles and a half;
and on the north, nearly three hundred miles, across the whole
territory conveyed to Connecticut in 1631,* and confirmed by
the royal charter of 1662. Hence arose contentions between
the colonies of Pennsylvania and Connecticut, about boundaries,
that were not settled till a century after. Within a short time
from the date of the grant by king Charles to Penn, two other
conveyances were made to him by the duke of York. One was
a bill of sale of New-Castle, and a territory of twelve miles
around it. The other was a bill granting a tract south of the
former, as far as Cape Henlopen. These two deeds embraced.
the whole state of Delaware. At this time, Delaware was di-
vided into three counties, which, in 1662, were annexed to
Pennsylvania, although they had a separate assembly, in which
the governour of Pennsylvania presided.
The patent of king Charles to Penn provided for the king's
sovereignty, and for obedience to British acts, regarding com-
merce. It gave power to the proprietor to assemble the freemen,
or their delegates, as he should judge most convenient; for
levying moneys and enacting laws, not contrary to the laws of
England.
In May, 1681, Penn sent one Markham, with a few others,
to take possession, and prepare for a settlement. The next year,
Penn published a form of government, by which the supreme
power was lodged in a general assembly, to consist of a govern-
* See page 34, where the boundaries of the territory granted to Connec-
ticut are given.
+
60
PERIOD II...1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
•
our, council, and house of delegates. The council and house to
be chosen by the freemen. The proprietor and governour to
preside, and have a treble voice in the council, which was to
consist of seventy-two members.
It was also agreed, that every person of good moral character,
professing his faith in Christ, should be a freeman, and capable
of holding any office; and that none who believed in one God,
should be molested in his religion, or be compelled to attend, or
inaintain religious worship.
In October, Penn, with two thousand planters, mostly Quakers,
arrived at New-Castle. In December, he convoked an assem-
bly; but so few delegates appearing, he ordered, that instead of
seventy-two, three members only should constitute the council,
and nine the house of assembly.
Penn now entered into a treaty with the Indians, of whom he
purchased large tracts of territory; at the same time, he com-
menced the city of Philadelphia, which, in one year, increased to
a hundred houses and cottages.
Pennsylvania had a more rapid and prosperous settlement
than any of the other colonies. This was doubtless owing part-
ly to its healthful climate and fruitful soil, partly to the fact,
that the great obstacles of settlement had been overcome by the
other colonies, and partly to the religious tolerance, mildness,
and equity, which characterized its laws, and their administra-
tion.
In 1683, Penn, at the request of the freemen, granted them a
new charter, by which eighteen persons were to form the coun-
cil, and thirty-six the assembly. The next year, Penn himself
returned to England.
The lasting prosperity of Pennsylvania, the foundation of which
must be traced to his wisdom and benevolence, is an eloquent
culogium upon his character.
Section XXXV. In the year 1684, June 18,
an event highly interesting to the colony of Mas-
sachusetts took place in England. This was a
decision in the high court of chancery, that she
had forfeited her charter, and that henceforth
her government should be placed in the hands of
the king.
The person chiefly instrumental in bringing about this event
was Edmund Randolph, a man who had long been the enemy
of the colonies, and who, for several years, had filled the ears
of the king with complaints against them for violating the acts
of trade.

W
Indian Council. p. 18.

Building of Jamestown. p 22.
PERIOD II.....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
Οι
To answer to these complaints, Massachusetts repeatedly
incurred the expense of sending agents to England, and of main-
taining them there; but his majesty would accept of no con-
ditions, short of a surrender of her charter. As she would not
make this surrender voluntarily, it was violently wrested from
her.
Before king Charles had time to adjust the af-
fairs of the colony he died, and was succeeded
by James II. Soon after his accession, similar
proceedings took place against the other colonies
Rhode-Island submitted, and gave up her char-
ter. Plymouth sent a copy of her charter to the
king, with a humble petition that he would re-
store it. Connecticut voted an address to his
majesty, in which she prayed him to recall the
writ that had been filed against her, and request-
ed the continuance of her charter.
The petitions and remonstrances of the colo-
nies were, however, of no avail. Both the heart
and hand of the king were manifestly against
them. After all their hardships and dangers in
settling a wilderness, they had no other prospect
before them than the destruction of their dearest
rights, and no better security of life, liberty, and
property, than the capricious will of a tyrant.
In pursuance of this cruel policy towards the
colonies, two years after the charter of Massachu-
setts was vacated, king James commissioned
and sent out Sir Edmund Andross as governour
of all New-England, Plymouth excepted. He
arrived at Boston, Dec. 20, 1686.
The commencement of his administration was
comparatively auspicious. In a few months,
however, the fair prospect was changed. Among
other arbitrary acts, restraints were laid upon
the freedom of the press, and marriage contracts.
The liberty to worship in the congregationa'
6
62
PERIOD II....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
way was threatened, and the fees of all officers
of government were exorbitantly and oppressive-
ly enhanced.
In October, Sir Edmund, and suite, with a guard of about
sixty regular troops, went to Hartford, where the assembly of
Connecticut was in session. He entered the house of the as-
sembly, demanded the charter of Connecticut, and declared the
colonial government to be dissolved.
Extremely reluctant to surrender the charter, the assemb y
mtentionally protracted its debates till evening, when the char
cer was brought in, and laid on the table.-Upon a preconcerted
signal, the lights were at once extinguished, and a Capt. Wads-
worth, seizing the charter, hastened away under cover of night,
and secreted it in the hollow of an oak. The candles, which
nad been extinguished, were soon relighted without disorder;
out the charter had disappeared. Sir Edmund, however, as-
sumed the government, and the records of the colony were
closed.
The condition of the New-England colonies
was now distressing, and as the administration
of Andross was becoming still more severe and
oppressive, the future seemed not to promise al-
leviation. But Providence was invisibly prepar-
ing the way for their relief. Nov. 5th, 1688,
William, Prince of Orange, who married Mary,
daughter of James II. landed at Torbay, in Eng-
land, and, compelling James II. to leave the
kingdom, assumed the crown, being proclaim-
ed Feb. 16th, 1689, to the general joy of the
nation
Notes.
Section XXXVI. Manners of the Co-
lonists. In the colonies of North America,
at the close of this period, three varieties of cha-
racter might be distinguished. In New-England,
the strict puritanical notions of the people wrought
a correspondent austerity upon the manners of
society. Placing implicit faith in the Scriptures,
they moulded their government, and shaped pri-
vate character and morals upon a severe and li-
teral construction of them. They were devout
-patriotic-industrious-and public spirited;
and though of a grave, reflecting exterior, they
often showed that shrewd inquisitiveness and
keen relish of a jest, which are still character-
istic of the New-Englanders.
The laws of the colonies throw some light on the views and
manners of the people. As examples, in 1639, the drinking of
healths was prohibited by law in Massachusetts. In 1651, the
legislature of that colony prohibited all persons whose "estate
did not exceed two hundred pounds, from wearing any gold or
silver lace, or any bone lace above two shillings per yard." The
law authorized the selectmen to take notice of the costliness and
fashion of the "apparel of the people, especially in the wearing
of ribands and great boots." The New-Haven colony, in 1639,
resolved that they would be governed by the rules of Scripture;
and that church members only should act in the civil affairs of
the Plantation.
In 1647, the colony of Connecticut expressed their disappro-
bation of the use of tobacco, by an act of assembly, in which it
was ordered," that no person under the age of twenty years, nor
any other that hath already accustomed himself to the use thereof,
shall take any tobacco, until he shall have brought a certificate
from under the hand of some who are approved for knowledge
and skill in physic, that it is useful for him; and also that he
hath received a license from the court for the same.
All others,
who had addicted themselves to the use of tobacco, were, by the
same court, prohibited taking it in any company, or at their la
bours, or on their travels, unless they were ten miles at least
from any house, or more than once a day, though not in com-
64
PERIOD II.....1607…....1689…...SETTLEMENTS.
pany, on pain of a fine of sixpence for each time; to be proved
by one substantial witness. The constable in each town to
make presentment of such transgressions to the particular court,
and upon conviction, the fine to be paid without gainsaying."
In the Colony of New-York, during this period, the manners
of the colonists were strictly Dutch-with no other modifications
than the privations of a new country, and the few English
among them, necessarily effected. The same steadfast pursuit
of wealth; the same plodding industry; the same dress, air, and
physiognomy, which are given as characteristic of Holland,
were equally characteristic of the inhabitants of New-Amster-
dam.
In Virginia, the manners of the colonists were
those of the less rigid English, rendered still
more free and voluptuous by the influence of a
softer climate and a more prolific soil.
Stith says of the first settlers of this colony, that some emi-
grated "to escape a worse fate at home;" others, it is said,
sought to repair fortunes by emigration, which had been ruined
by excess. Many persons, however, of high character, were
among the emigrants, and amidst the licentiousness of the Vir-
ginian colony were found, at the close of this period, the seeds
of that frankness, hospitality, taste, and refinement, which dis-
tinguish the people of the South at this day.
Other national peculiarities might be noticed, as those of the
Fins in Delaware, those of the Quakers in Pennsylvania, &c. ;
but at this period they were too limited to require a distinct no-
tice in our work.
Section XXXVII. Keligion: The colony of
Virginia, from its earliest existence, was exclu-
sively devoted to the Church of England.
For several years, its unsettled state prevented that attention
to a religious establishment, which afterwards the subject receiv-
ed. At the expiration of thirteen years from the founding of
the colony, there were but eleven parishes, and five ministers;
the inhabitants of the colony did not at this time, however, much
exceed two thousand persons.
In 1621, the colony received a large accession to its numoers,
and the governour and council were instructed "to take into
special regard the service of Almighty God, and the observance
of his divine laws; and that the people should be trained up
in true religion and virtue.” At the same time, the Virginia
Company ordered a hundred acres of land, in each of the bo-
roughs, to be laid off for a glebe, and two hundred pounds ster
PERIOD II.....1607.....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
65
fing to be raised, as a standing and certain revenue out of the
profits of each parish, to make a living: this stipend was thus
settled-that the minister shall receive yearly five hundred
pounds of tobacco, and sixteen barrels, of corn; which were col
lectively estimated at two hundred pounds sterling. In 1642,
the assembly passed a law prohibiting all, but those who had
been ordained by English bishops, from preaching.
In 1650, during the time of governour Berkley, the parishes
of the colony were further regulated, the religion of the church
of England was confirmed and established, and provision made
for the support of the ministers. The maintenance of a minister
was put at sixteen thousand pounds of tobacco, which as valued,
at that time, at ten shillings per hundred, was about eighty
pounds sterling. But in addition to this, he had a dwelling house
and glebe; also four hundred pounds of tobacco, or forty shil-
lings for a funeral sermon, and two hundred pounds of tobacco,
or twenty shillings for performing marriage by license, or five
shillings when the banns were proclaimed. The tobacco des-
tined for the minister was brought to him, well packed in hogs
heads, prepared for shipping. To raise this crop, twelve ne-
groes were necessary.
The special object of the New-England planters, in settling
the country, was the enjoyment of their religious opinions, and
the free exercise of religious worship, without molestation.
Early attention was, therefore, paid to the gathering of churches,
and the regulation of religion. They were Calvinists in doc-
trine, and Congregational in discipline.
Each church maintained its right to govern itself. They held
to the validity of Presbyterian ordination, and the expediency
of synods on great occasions. From the commencement, they
used ecclesiastical councils, convoked by particular churches
for advice, but not for the judicial determination of controver-
sies.
In each of the churches there was a pastor, teacher, ruling
elder, and deacons. The pastor's office consisted principally
in exhortation; upon the teacher devolved the business of ex-
plaining and defending the doctrines of christianity. The busi-
ness of the ruling elder was to assist the pastor in the govern
ment of the church.
Early provision was made for the support of the ministry.
On the arrival of the colonists of Massachusetts Bay, at Charles-
town, before landing, a court of assistants was held, and the first
question proposed was, How shall the ministers be maintained?
The court ordered that houses be built, and salaries be raised
for them at the public charge. Their two ministers, Mr. Phil
lips, and Mr. Wilson, were granted a salary-The former thirty
6*
66
PERIOD II....1607....1689...SETTLEMENTS.
pounds per annum, and the latter twenty pounds, until the ar-
rival of his wife.
After the settlement of the several colonies, all persons were
obliged by law to contribute to the support of the church. Spe-
cial care was taken that all persons should attend public wor-
ship. In Connecticut the law obliged them to be present on the
Lord's day-on all days of public fasting, and thanksgiving,
appointed by civil authority, on penalty of five shillings, for
every instance of neglect.
By the year 1642, twenty-two years from the landing of the
pilgrims at Plymouth, there had been settled in New-England,
seventy-seven ministers, who were driven from the parent coun-
try, fifty towns and villages had been planted, and thirty or forty
churches gathered.
In 1637, the first synod convened in America, sat at Newtown,
Massachusetts, and was composed of all the teaching elders
in the country, and messengers of the several churches. Ma-
gistrates also were present, and spoke as they thought fit. The
object of calling this synod was to inquire into the opinions of
one Ann Hutchinson, a very extraordinary woman, who held
public lectures in Boston, and taught doctrines considered here-
tical. The whole colony was agitated and divided into parties.
The synod, after a session of three weeks, condemned eighty-two
erroneous opinions which had become disseminated in New
England.
The Dutch Reformed Church was introduced
into New-York with the first settlers, and was
generally embraced by the Dutch population of
that colony.
The Roman Catholics first came to America
in 1632; they settled in Maryland, and now con-
stitute a respectable and numerous portion of the
inhabitants of that state.
The first Baptist church in America was form-
ed at Providence in 1639. Their sentiments
spreading into Massachusetts, in 1651, the ge-
neral court passed a law against them, inflicting
banishment for persisting in the promulgation of
their doctrines.
In 1656, the Quakers making their appearance
PERIOD, II....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
67
in Massachusetts, the legislature of that colony
passed severe laws against them.
No master of a vessel was allowed to bring any one of this
sect into its jurisdiction, on penalty of one hundred pounds.
Other still severer penalties were inflicted upon them in 1657,
such as cutting their ears, and boring their tongues with a hot
iron, &c. They were at length banished on pain of death, and
four, refusing to go, were executed in 1659.
Without intending to justify these severities toward the Ban-
tists, Quakers, and other sectaries, it is still proper to state, as
some apology for them, that the conduct of the leaders of these
sects was often calculated, and no doubt designed, to provoke
persecution. They sought improper occasions to inculcate their
peculiar tenets-departed unnecessarily from the decencies of
social intercourse, and rudely inveighed against established and
cherished opinions. In this way the peace of the colonies was
disturbed, and that unanimity of religious sentiment which had
hitherto existed, was broken. Our forefathers sought to avert
these evils by the arm of civil power; not yet having learnt that
persecution is a ready way to propagate the sentiments of the
persecuted.
In the year 1646, a synod met at Cambridge, which, by ad-
journment, protracted its session to 1648, when it dissolved.
This synod composed and adopted the "Cambridge Platform,"
and recommended it, together with the Westminster Confession
of Faith, to the General Court and to the churches. In this sy-
nod were present the ministers and churches of Connecticut,
and New-Haven, who united in the form of discipline which it
recommended. This, in connexion with the ecclesiastical laws,
was the religious constitution of Connecticut, until the compila-
tion of the Saybrook Platform, a period of about sixty years.
Section XXXVIII. Trade and Com=
merce. The colonies, during this period, had
little other trade than with England, though the
West-India trade had begun, and there was some
commerce with Canada, and a few ports on the
European continent.
The colonies imported
from England all their merchandise; and ex-
ported thither tobacco, peltry, and at length some
beef, pork, grain, and fish. The importations
from England, however, much exceeded the ex-
ports thither
68
PERIOD II.....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
During the first thirty years of the colony of Virginia, their ex
ports were confined to tobacco. But the price of it fell at length
from three shillings and sixpence per pound, to twenty shillings
per hundred, in consequence of which, a trade was opened with
the frontier Indians, and the five Nations. The skins of the deer,
elk, and buffalo, and the furs of the otter, hare, fox, muskrat,
and beaver, were procured for rum, hatchets, blankets, &c.
These skins and furs were exported to England. English grain
and Indian corn were also exported to a considerable extent.
Although the Virginians owned a few vessels, the greater part
of the trade was carried on by English vessels, during this pe-
riod. They brought to the colony English manufactures, and
took tobacco, furs, skins, grain, tar, pitch, &c. in return.
The
Virginians also carried on some trade with Canada.
The principal article of export from New-England during
this period was peltry, which was procured of the Indians for
goods of small value. In 1639, a fishing trade was begun at
Cape Anne, and in 1641, three hundred thousand codfish were
sent to market.
The first vessel directly from the West Indies was a Dutch
ship of 160 tons, which arrived at Marblehead, 1635. The
first American vessel that went to the West Indies was a pin-
nace of thirty tons, in 1636. The ship Desire of Salem made
a voyage in 1638 to New-Providence and Tortuga, and returned
laden with cotton, tobacco, salt, and negroes. This was the
first introduction of African slaves into New-England. The
first importation of indigo, and sugar, from the West Indies,
mentioned in our accounts, was made in 1639. In 1642, a
Dutch ship exchanged a cargo of salt for plank and pipe staves,
the exports of lumber from New-England. The next year,
eleven ships sailed for the West Indies with lumber.
In 1678, the annual exports of the New-York colony, besides
beef, pork, tobacco, and peltry, were about sixty thousand bushels
of wheat. About ten or fifteen vessels on an average of one
hundred tons, English and Colonial, traded to this colony in a
year.
Section XXXIX. Agriculture. Early at-
tention was paid to agriculture. The first busi-
ness of the settlers, was to clear the forests and
supply themselves with food from the soil. But
the fertility of the earth taught them soon to look
to agriculture as a source of wealth, as well as of
subsistence. It therefore became the leading
object of industry in the colonies.
PERIOD II....1607... 1689....SETTLEMENTS.
69
The method adopted by the first settlers to clear the land was
very slow and laborious, compared with the present modes.
They used generally to cut down the trees and dig up the
stumps, before tillage.
Tobacco was early cultivated in Virginia, and soon began to be
exported. The year after the colony landed, the people gather-
ed corn of their own planting, the seed of which they received of
the Indians. Vineyards were attempted, and experienced vine-
dressers were sent over for the purpose of taking care of them.
Flax, hemp, barley, &c. were cultivated to a considerable ex-
tent. Rye was first raised in Massachusetts, in 1633. Ploughs
were early introduced into the country.
The first neat cattle, ever brought into New-England, were
introduced by Mr. Winslow, in 1624. In 1629, one hundred
and forty head of cattle, some horses, sheep, and goats, were
brought to Massachusetts Bay. In a few years they became
so numerous as to supply all the wants of the inhabitants. In
1623, the cattle in Virginia had increased to above one thousand
head.
New-York raised considerable beef and pork for exportation,
and in 1678, they exported sixty thousand bushels of wheat.
Section XL. Arts and Manufactures.
The colonists, during this period, being chiefly
occupied in gaining a subsistence, and in protect-
ing themselves against their enemies, had occa-
sion for few articles beyond the necessaries and
comforts of life. Arts and manufactures could,
therefore, receive but little encouragement, be-
yond the construction of such articles, and even
those were principally imported.
In 1620, one hundred and fifty persons came from England
to Virginia to carry on the manufacture of silks, iron, potash, tar,
pitch, glass, salt, &c. but they did not succeed. In 1673, Cha!
mer says of New-England, "There be five iron works which
cast no guns-no house in New-England has above twenty
rooms-not twenty in Boston have ten rooms each-a dancing
school was set up here, but put down-a fencing school is al-
lowed. There be no musicians by trade. All cordage, sail-
cloth, and mats, come from England-no cloth made there worth
four shillings per yard-no alum, no copperas, no salt, made by
their sun."
'The first buildings of the settlers were made of logs and thatch
ed, or were built of stone. Brick and framed houses were soon
70
PERIOD IL...1607...1689....SETTLEMENTS.
'
Duilt in the larger towns, and afterwards in the villages. The frames
and brick were, however, in some instances, imported. The first
mill in New-England was a wind-mill, near Watertown, but it
was taken down in 1632, and placed in the vicinity of Boston.
Water-mills began to be erected the next year.
The first at-
tempt to build water-craft, in New-England, was at Plymouth,
in 1626. A house carpenter sawed their largest boat into two
parts, and lengthened it five or six feet, built a deck, and rigged
it into a convenient vessel, which did service for seven years.
The first vessel, built in Massachusetts, was a bark in 1631,
called The Blessing of the Bay. In 1633, a ship of sixty tons
was built at Medford. In 1636, one of one hundred and twenty
cons was built at Marblehead. In 1641, a ship of three hun-
dred tons was launched at Salem, and one of one hundred and
sixty tons at Boston. From this time ship building rapidly ex-
tended in the northern colonies.
The first printing in New-England, was done in 1639, by one
Day. The proprietor of the press, was a clergyman, by the
name of Glover who died on his passage to America. The first
thing printed was th Freeman's Oath, the second an Almanack,
and the third an edition of the Psalms. No other printing
press was established in America, during this period. John
Elliot, the celebrated missionary, having translated the bible
into the Indian language, had it printed at Cambridge in 1664.
The mode of travelling considerable distances was on foot or
an horseback, there being no carriages for that purpose, and the
roads from one village to another being only narrow foot-paths,
through forests.
Section XLI. Population. We may esti-
mate the population of the English American co-
lonies at the close of this period at about 200,000.
It is impossible to ascertain very exactly the population of
the American colonies at the close of this period. The estimates
made by writers are vague, and often contradictory. The esti
mate of Dr. Humphries in 1701, which seems as well entitled to
credit as any other, is as follows:
Massachusetts,
Souls.
Souls.
70,000
New-York,
20,000
Connecticut,
30,000
Jerseys,
15,000
Rhode-Island,
10,000
Pennsylvania,
20,000
New-Hampshire,
10,000
Maryland,
25,000
Virginia,
40,000
PERIOD II.....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
71
New-England,
120,000
Mid. and S. Colonies, 142,000
Total,
262,000
North Carolina,
5,000
South Carolina,
7,000
142,000
Making a deduction from this account, so as to bring the esti-
mate to the close of our period, we state the whole white popu
lation of the English American colonies in 1689, at about two
hundred thousand.
Section XLII. Education. In New-Eng-`
land schools were founded at the outset of the
colonies for the education of all classes: in the
southern colonies, provisions for the education
of the higher classes only were attempted during
this period.
Scarcely had the American colonists opened the forests, and
constructed habitations, before they directed their attention to
the object of education.
Previously to 1619, the king of England authorized the col-
lection of monies throughout the kingdom to erect a col-
lege in Virginia, for the education of Indian children; one
thousand five hundred pounds were collected for this purpose,
and Henrico was selected as a suitable place for the seminary.
The same year, the Virginia company granted ten thousand
acres of land for the projected university. This donation, while
it embraced the original object, was intended also for the foun-
dation of a seminary of learning for English scholars.
In addition to a college, the colonists, in 1621, instituted a
school at Charles' city for the benefit of all the colony, which
hey called the East India School. For the maintenance of the
master and usher, one thousand acres of land were appropriated,
with five servants and an overseer.-From this school, pupils
were to be transferred to the college at Henrico, when the latter
should be sufficiently endowed. These establishments in Vir-
ginia, however, failed of success, and in 1692, their funds were
given to William and Mary's college, which we shall notice
hereafter.
Still more attentive to education were the northern colonies.
In 1630, a general court of Massachusetts Bay appropriated the
sum of four hundred pounds towards the commencement of a
college. In 1637, the college was located at Newtown, which,
not long after, was called Cambridge, in memory of Cambridge
n England, where many of the colonists had received their edu-
cation. Mr. John Harvard, a worthy minister, dying at
72
PERIOD II.....1607....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
Charlestown about this time, bequeathed nearly eight hundred
pounds to the college, in consideration of which legacy, it was
called after him. In 1642 was held the first commencement, at
which nine were graduated.
To this institution, the plantations of Connecticut and New-
Haven, so long as they remained unable to support a similar
one at home, contributed funds from the publick purse; and sent
to it such of their youth as they wished to be educated. Pri
vate subscriptions were also made from the united colonies to
aid the institution.
Great attention was also paid by all the colonies to the sub-
ject of common schools. As a specimen of the arrangements
common to the New-England colonies, we may notice those of
Connecticut. By her first code, in 1639, only six years from
the time the first house was erected within the colony, it was
ordered that every town, consisting of fifty families, should main-
tain a good school, in which reading and writing should be well
taught, and that in every county town a good grammar school
should be instituted. Large tracts of land were appropri-
ated by the legislature as a permanent support of these schools,
and the selectmen of every town were required to see that all
heads of families instructed their children and servants to read
the English tongue well.
•
Reflections.
XLIII. At the commencement of this period, our history pre-
sented us with a continent, over whose surface an interminable
wilderness had for ages cast its deep and solemn shade. If we
approach the shore, and look through the gloom that gathers
over it, the scenes which strike the eye are Indians at their war
dance, or perhaps flames curling round some expiring captive,
or wild beasts mangling their prey.
Passing from this point of time to the close of our period, a
space of eighty-two years, the prospect is greatly changed. We
now see smiling fields and cheerful villages in the place of dis-
mal forests; instead of beasts of prey, we see grazing herds;
instead of the kindling faggot, we witness the worship of Jesus
Christ; and instead of the appalling war whoop, we listen to
the grateful songs of David. In the beautiful words of scripture,
the wilderness has begun to blossom as the rose, and the desert
is becoming vocal with the praises of God.
But how is it that a change so wonderful has been brought
to pass? We have indeed seen the hardy spirit of enterprise
leaving the luxuries of Europe, and plunging into the forests of

Pocahontas saving Captain Smith. p. 27.

الله
First Colonial Assembly in Virginia. p. 32.
PERIOD II.....1607.....1689....SETTLEMENTS.
America. But we have also seen our forefathers struggling with
difficulties, and often trembling on the very brink of ruin. We
have seen them amidst Indian war, desolating famine, and pes-
tilence; and we have wondered after the storm has passed, to
see them rise with renovated strength, and seem to gather power
and advantage from circumstances calculated to overwhelm
them.
Admitting then, the extraordinary energy, wisdom, enterprise,
and hardihood of the first settlers of America, still we are driven
to the admission of a benign providence working in their fa
vour, and mysteriously establishing their strength and security,
by exercising them for years with danger, trial, and misfortune.
Nor are these the only considerations which excite our admi-
ration, in regard to the first settlers of North America. Al-
though, in the eloquent words of Mr. Walsh, "It was their pe-
culiar lot, at one and the same time, to clear and cultivate a wil-
derness; to erect habitations and procure sustenance; to struggle
with a new and rigorous climate; to bear up against all the bit-
ter recollections inseparable from distant and lonely exile; to
defend their liberties from the jealous tyranny and bigotry of
the mother country; to be perpetually assailed by a savage foe,
the most subtle and the most formidable of any people on the
face of the earth :"-still, they looked forward to the welfare of
future generations--laid broad and deep foundations for religious
institutions-made the most careful provisions for learning, and
enacted wholesome laws, the benefit of which is distinctly felt
to this day.
In our introduction, we have remarked that history shows the
influence of the manners of a people upon their government,
and the reciprocal influence of government upon the manners of
a people. The history of this period furnishes striking exam-
ples of this. In Virginia, the free and licentious manners of so-
ciety produce a government unsteady and capricious. This go-
vernment re-acts upon their manners, and aids rather than cnecks
their licentiousness. On the contrary, in New-England, the se-
vere puritanical manners of the people produce a rigid, energet-
ick government, and this government returns its puritanical in-
fluence back upon the manners of the people.
7

UNITED STATES.
Period H.
DISTINGUISHED FOR THE WARS OF KING WILLIAM,
QUEEN ANNE, AND GEORGE II.
¿
Extending from the accession of William and
Mary to the throne of England, 1689, to the
Declaration of the War by England against
Frence, 1756, called "the French and Indian
War."
Section I. The news of William's accession
to the throne of England, filled the colonies with
ecstacy. Under the sudden impulse of their
feelings, the inhabitants of Boston seized Sir
Edmund Andross, with about fifty of his associ-
ates, and put them in close confinement, where
they lay, until ordered to England, to answer for
male-administration. Connecticut and Rhode-
Island immediately resumed their charters, and
were permitted by his majesty to re-establish
their former governments. Massachusetts soon
after obtained a new charter, in some respects
less favourable to the colony, but in others, more
so, than its former one.
Andross had formerly been governour of New-
York, under the duke of York, in which province
his administration had been distinguished for
measures both arbitrary and severe. Subsequent
governours, under the duke, and after he came
to the throne, had generally pursued a similar
course. The discontents of the people had been
PERIOD III....1689.... 1756.
75
gradually increasing, and they were ready for
revolution, when the above intelligence of the
proceedings at Boston arrived. A revolution
soon commenced, and, although attended by un-
happy events, issued in the restoration of the
rights of the people, and the formation of a con-
stitution, which laid the foundation of their pro-
vincial code.
From the reduction of New-York, in 1664, to 1683, the peo-
ple had no share in the government. In 1681, the council court
of assizes, and corporation, had solicited the duke of York to
permit the people to choose their own rulers. Accordingly the
next year, Thomas Dongan, a papist, was appointed govern-
our, with instructions to call an assembly, to consist of a coun-
cil of ten, and of eighteen representatives, eiected by the free-
holders.
}
On the accession of the duke of York to the throne, under the
title of James II. he refused to confirm to the people the privi-
leges granted them when he was duke. No assembly was per-
mitted to be convened; prinung presses were prohibited, and
the more important provincial offices were conferred on papists.
Such was the state of things, when intelligence of the seizure
of Andross arrived. This gave a spring to the general dissatis-
faction, which burst forth into open resistance to the existing ad-
ministration.
One Jacob Leisler, with several others, immediately took pos-
session of the fort. Governour Dongan had just embarked for
England, leaving the administration of the government, during
his absence, to Charles Nicholson, at that time his deputy.
Nicholson and his officers made what opposition to Leisler they
were able, but he having been joined by six militia captains,
and four hundred and seventy men, Nicholson absconded. Upon
this, Leisler assumed the supreme command.
*
This assumption of Leisler was far from being pleasant to
the council and inagistrates, at the head of whom were Col. Ray-
ard and the mayor. Finding it impossible, however, to suc-
ceed against Leisler in New-York, they retired to Albany, and
there employed their influence to foment opposition. Both Leis-
ler, in New-York, and the people at Albany, held their respect-
ive garrisons in the name of William and Mary, but neither
would submit to the authority of the other.
In this state of things, a letter from the lords Carmathen, and
Halifax, arrived, directed, "To Francis Nicholson, Esq. or in
76
THREE WARS OF WM. III....ANNE....GEO. II.
his absence, to such as, for the time being, take care for preserv-
ing the peace and administering the laws," &c. Accompany
ing this letter, was another of a subsequent date, vesting Nichol-
son with the chief command.
As Nicholson had absconded, Leisler construed the letter as
directed to himself, and from that time assumed the title and au-
thority of lieutenant governour. The southern part of New-
York generally submitted to lim; but Albany refusing subjec
tion, Milboˇa, his son-in-law, was sent to reduce them. In his
first attempt he failed; but during the ensuing spring, 1690, he
took possession of the fort, and the inhabitants submitted.
On the 19th of March, 1691, Col. Slaughter arrived at New-
York, in the capacity of the king's governour. Nicholson and
Bayard, who had been imprisoned by Leisler, were released.
The latter was obliged to abandon the fort, and with Milborn,
his son-in-law, was apprehended, tried for high treason, and
condemned. Their immediate execution was urged by the peɔ-
ple; but the governour, fearful of consequences, chose to deter
it. To effect their purpose, an invitation was given him by the
citizens to a sumptuous feast, and while his reason was drowned
in intoxication, a warrant for their execution was presented to
him and signed. Before he recovered his senses, the prisoners
were no mure.
Measures, so violent greatly agitated the existing parties, bu
in the end, the revolution which had taken place, restored the
rights of Englishmen to the colony. Governour Slaughter con-
voked an assembly, who formed a constitution. This consti-
tution, among other provisions, secured trials by jury, freedom
from taxation, except by the consent of the assembly, and tole
ration to all denominations of Christians, excepting Roman Ca-
tholicks.
Section II. While these troubles were distress-
ing the colonies of the north, that of Carolina,
in the south, was far from being in a state of
tranquillity. Dissensions early arose in that co-
lony respecting the proprietary government, un-
der which they still continued. On the one hand,
a part of the people insisted upon implicit obe-
dience to all the laws and regulations of the pro-
prietors in England: while another part contend-
ed, on the other hand, that no such obedience
was due
Both parties being ardent and deter
PERIOD III....1689....1756.
77
mined, the conflict between them was violent,
and greatly prolonged, to the serious injury of
the colony.
In addition to these dissensions, others arose
between the English settlers, and a colony of
French Protestants who had planted themselves
in the county of Craven; to whom the English
denied nearly every civil privilege, and especially
the right of representation in the assembly.
In view of these accumulating troubles, John
Archdale, one of the proprietors, was sent to
America in 1695, with full powers to redress
grievances, and, if possible, to adjust existing
differences.
Archdale was received with cordiality, and by
his singular wisdom and address, was so happy
as to accomplish the purposes of his mission, ex-
cept that he was unable fully to secure the rights
and liberties of the French refugees. Not long
after, however, the prejudices of the English
against them abated, and they became incorpo-
rated with the freemen of the colony.
Section III. About this period, 1692, commenc-
ed in Danvers, then a part of Salem, Massachu-
setts, a singular infatuation on the supposed pre-
valence of witchcraft. In a short time, this infa-
tuation pervaded several parts of New-England,
producing, in its progress, the greatest distress
in private families and disorder and tumult
throughout the country.
The first suspicion of witchcraft in New-England, and in the
United States, began at Springfield, Massachusetts, as early as
1645. Several persons, about that time, were accused, tried,
and executed in Massachusetts; one at Charlestown, one at
Dorchester, one at Cambridge, and one at Boston. For almost
thirty years afterwards the subject rested. But in 1687 or 1688,
it was revived in Boston; four of the children of John Goodwin
uniting in accusing a poor Irish woman with bewitching them.
*y*
78
PERIOD III....1689....1756.
Unhappily the accusation was regarded with attention, and the
woman was tried and executed.
Near the close of February, 1692, the subject was again re-
vived, in consequence of several children in Danvers, Salem, be-
ginning to act in a peculiar and unaccountable manner. Their
strange conduct* continuing for several days, their friends be-
took themselves to fasting and prayer. During religious exer-
cises it was found that the children were generally decent and
still; but after service was ended, they renewed their former
inexplicable conduct. This was deemed sufficient evidence that
they were labouring under the influence of witchcraft.
At the expiration of some days, the children began to accuse
several persons in the neighbourhood of bewitching them. Un
fortunately they were credited, and the suspected authors of the
spell, were seized and imprisoned.
From this date, the awful mania rapidly spread into the neigh
bouring country, and soon appeared in various parts of Essex
Middlesex, and Suffolk. Persons at Andover, Ipswich, Glou-
cester, Boston, and several other places, were accused by their
neighbours and others.
For some time, the victims were selected only from the lower
classes. But at length the accusations fell upon persons of the
most respectable rank. In August, Mr. George Boroughs, some
time minister in Salem, was accused, brought to trial, and con-
demned. Accusations were also brought against Mr. English,
a respectable merchant in Salem, and his wife; against Messrs.
Dudley and John Bradstreet, sons of the then late governour
Bradstreet; against the wife of Mr. Hale, and the lady of Sir
William Phipps.
The evil had now become awfully alarming. One man, named
Giles Corey, had been pressed to death for refusing to put hin-
* The manner in which those who were supposed to be afflicted with
this malady were exercised, is thus described by Cotton Mather in hist
Magnalia. "Sometimes they were deaf, sometimes dumb, sometimes
blind, and often all this at once. Their tongues would be drawn down
their throats, and then pulled out upon their chins to a prodigious length.
Their mouths were forced open to such a wideness that their jaws went
out of joint; and anon would clap together again with a force like that of
a spring lock; and the like would happen to their shoulder-blades, and
their elbows, and their hand-wrists, and several of their joints. Some.
times they would be benumbed, and be drawn violently together, and pre-
sently stretched out and drawn back. They complained that they were
cut with knives and struck with blows, and the prints of the wounds were
seen upon them." We cannot believe that all this actually took place;
probably the persons were singularly affected, and the excited fancies of
hose who looked on, added the rest of the picture.
PERIOD III....1689....1756.
_ 79
self on trial by jury; and nineteen persons had been executed,
more than one third of whom were members of the church.
One hundred and fifty were in prison, and two hundred were
accused.
At length the inquiry was anxiously suggested, where will
this accumulating mischief and misery end? A conviction be-
gan to spread that the proceedings had been rash and indefen-
sible. A special court was held on the subject, and fifty who
were brought to trial, were acquitted, excepting three, who were
afterwards reprieved by the governour. These events were fol-
lowed by a general release of those who had been imprisoned.
"Thus the cloud," says the late President Dwight, "which had
so long hung over the colony, slowly and sullenly retired; and
like the darkness of Egypt, was, to the great joy of the distress-
ed inhabitants, succeeded by serenity and sunshine."*
We, who live to look back upon this scene, are wont to con-
template, with wonder, the seeming madness and infatuation, not
of the weak, illiterate, and unprincipled; but of men of sense,
education, and fervent piety. Let us consider, however, that
at this period, the actual existence of witchcraft was taken for
granted, and that doubts respecting it were deemed little less
than heresy. The learned Baxter, who lived at this time in
England, where the same notions on this subject prevailed, pro-
nounced the disbeliever in witchcraft, an "obdurate Sadducee;"
and Sir Matthew Hale, one of the brightest ornaments of the
English bench, repeatedly tried and condemned those as crimi-
nals, who were accused of witchcraft.
The human mind is prone to superstition, and more or less of
it prevails in every country, even in those which are civilized
and refined, and upon which divine revelation sheds its light.
In the case of the people of Essex, where this delusion chiefly
prevailed, there were circumstances existing which did not exist
in England. They had lived for some years among the savages,
had heard their narratives of Hobbamocko, or the devil, of his
frequent appearance to them, of their conversations with him,
and of his sometimes carrying them off. Every village was the
theatre of some such scenes, and stories of mystery and won-
der, heightened by imagination, went the rounds during their
winter evenings, confirmed their opinions, roused their admira-
tion, and furnished materials for approaching terrours.
The circumstances attending the first strange appearances
were also unfortunate, and powerfully tended to give them cur-
rency. The family of a minister, who was himself credulous,
*Dwight's Travels.
80
THREE WARS OF WM. III....ANNE....GEO. II.
and with whom an Indian and his wife lived, were first affected.
The opinions of the Indians were deemed important, as they
were supposed to be adepts in the science of witchcraft. Added
to this, the physician of the village concurred in the opinion, and
the fact was therefore no longer to be do.bted. The attention
of the publick mind was immediately roused, and as others seem
ed to be exercised in a similar manner, the way was prepared
for the delusion to spread. Children of not more than twelve
years of age were permitted to give their testimony; Indians
were called to tell their stories of wonder, and women their noc
turnal frights. For a time the counsels of age were unheard;
wisdom was confounded, and religion silenced.
If, however, the uniform protestations of those who were exe
cuted, or the confessions of numbers who had been accusers, or
the conviction of errour on the part of those who were leaders
in these awful scenes, be credited, we shall be satisfied that the
whole originated in folly and delusion. All who were executed,
excepting the first, protested their innocence with their dying
breath, when a confession would have saved their lives. Years
afterwards, those who had been accusers, when admitted to the
church, acknowledged their delusion, and asked "pardon for
having brought the guilt of innocent blood on the land."
rours.
(6
Even juries, who had been concerned in the trial and condem-
nation of some of these unfortunate sufferers, recanted their er-
"We do signify," to use the language of a jury subse-
quently conscious of their wrong, our deep sense of, and sor-
row for, our errours in acting on such evidence; we pray that
we may be considered candidly and aright, by the living suffer-
ers, as being then, under the power of a general and strong de-
lusion." In one instance at least, a church, that of Danvers,
which had excommunicated a person on suspicion of witchcraft,
and who was hung, four years afterwards, recalled the sentence,
"that it might not stand against her to all generations."
In conclusion it may be remarked, that no people on earth
are now more enlightened on this subject than are the people of
America. Nothing of a similar kind has since existed, and pro-
hably never will exist. Stories of wonder, founded upon an-
cient tradition, or upon a midnight adventure, sometimes awe
the village circle on a winter's night, but the succeeding day
chases away every ghost, and lulls every fear. It becomes the
present generation to advert with gratitude to their freedom from
those delusions which distressed and agitated their ancestors, ra-
ther than to bestow invectives upon them, since they could plead
in palliation of their errour-the spirit of the age in which they
lived.
PERIOD III....1680....1726.
81
Section IV. Scarcely were the colonies reliev-
ed from the oppression of king James, before
they were visited with troubles of a nature still
more distressing. The revolution, which follow-
ed the accession of William and Mary, had in-
aeed restored their liberties, but it involved them
in a war both with the French and Indians, which
continued from 1690, to the peace of Ryswick,
in 1697, commonly called King William's
War."
"
King James, on leaving England, fled to France. Louis XIV.
king of France, attempting to support him, kindled the flame of war
between his own country and England. The subjects of Louis,
in Canada, of course directed their arms against the colonies of
New-England and New-York, and instigated the Indians to join
them in their hostilities.
Count Frontenac, a brave and enterprising of
ficer, was now the governour of Canada. In-
flamed with the resentment which had kindled
in the bosom of his master, Louis XIV. of France,
against William, for his treatment of James, he
fitted out three expeditions, in the dead of winter,
against the American colonies-one against New-
York, a second against New-Hampshire, and a
third against the province of Maine. Each of
these parties, in the execution of their orders,
marked their progress with plunder, fire, and
death.
The party destined against New-York, consisting of about
three hundred men, in February fell upon Schenectady, a vil-
lage on the Mohawk. The season was cold, and the snow so
deep, that it was deemed impossible for an enemy to approach.
The attack was made in the dead of the night, while the inhabit-
ants were in a profound sleep. Not a sentinel was awake to
announce the approaching danger. Care had been taken, by a
division of the enemy, to attack almost every house in the same
moment. When the preparations were ready, on a preconcert-
ed signal, the apalling war-whoop was begun; houses were bro-
en open and set on fire-men and women were dragged from
$2
THREE WARS OF WM. III ...ANNE.....GEO. II.
their beds, and with their sleeping infants were inhumanly mur
dered. Sixty persons perished in the massacre, thirty were made
prisoners, while the rest of the inhabitants, mostly naked, fled
through a deep snow, either suffering extremely, or perishing in
the cold.
The second party, directing their course to New-Hamp-
shire, burned Salmon Falls, killing thirty of the bravest men,
and carrying fifty-four of the inhabitants into a miserable cap-
tivity.
The third party, proceeding from Quebec, destroyed the set-
tlement of Casco, in Maine, and killed and captured one hun-
dred people.
Section V. Roused by these proceedings of
the French, the colony of Massachusetts resolv-
ed to attack the enemy in turn. Accordingly an
expedition consisting of seven vessels, and eight
hundred men, under command of Sir William
Phipps, sailed for the reduction of Port Royal,
in Nova Scotia, which was easily and speedily
effected.
A second expedition, under the same comman-
der, was soon after resolved upon by the colonies
of New-York, Connecticut, and Massachusetts,
united, for the reduction of Montreal and Que-
bec. A combination of unfortunate circumstan-
ces, however, defeated the design, and the ex-
pedition after encountering numerous hardships
and disasters, returned.
The plan was for the troops of New-York and Connecticut,
consisting of about two thousand, to penetrate into Canada, by
Lake Champlain, and to attack Montreal, at the same time that
the naval armament, consisting of between thirty and forty ves-
sels, with a similar number of men, should invest Quebec. The
troops destined for Montreal not being supplied, either with
boats or provisions, sufficient for crossing the lake, were obliged
to return. The naval expedition did not reach Quebec, until
October. After spending several days in consultation, the land-
ing of the troops was effected, and they began their march for
the town. At the same time the ships were drawn up; but the
attack, both by land and water, was alike unsuccessful. The
troops were soon after re-embarked, and the weather, prov-
PERIOD III....1689... 1756.
83
ing tempestuous, scattered the fleet, and terminated the expedi
tion.
The success of the expedition had been so confidently calcu-
lated upon, that provision had not been made for the payment
of the troops; there was danger, therefore, of a mutiny. In
this extremity, Massachusetts issued bills of credit, as a substi-
tute for money; the first emission of the kind in the American
colonies.
Sir William Phipps, to whom the above expeditions were en-
trusted, was a native of New-England. The extraordinary in-
cidents of his life will serve to exhibit the powerful spirit of per-
șonal enterprise which the peculiar circumstances of the colo-
nies called forth.
The place of his birth, which happened in 1650, was a small
plantation, on the river Kennebeck, at that time nearly the limit.
of the English settlements on the east. His father was a gun-
smith, who had a family of twenty-six children by one wife,
twenty-one of whom were sons, of which William was nearly
the youngest.
His father dying while he was quite a lad, he
lived with his mother until his eighteenth year, during which
time he was chiefly concerned in the care of sheep. Contrary
to the wishes of his friends, he now indented himself as an ap-
prentice to a ship-carpenter, for four years, in which time he be-
came master of his art. Upon the expiration of his service, he
went to Boston, where he followed his trade about a year, during
which he learned to read and write, and in which time he was
respectably married.
Failing of that success in his trade, which his enterprising ge-
nius coveted, he turned his attention to the sea, and during his first
voyage, hearing of a Spanish wreck near the Bahamas, he di-
rected his course thither, but obtained from it only sufficient to
furnish himself for a voyage to England. On his arrival in that
country, he heard of another Spanish wreck, in which was lost
an immense treasure; but the precise spot of which was as yet un-
discovered. Being sanguine in the belief that he should be more
successful than those who had preceded him, in their attempts
to discover it, he solicited the patronage of several persons in
office, through whose influence he was appointed to the Algier
Rose, an English frigate of eighteen guns and ninety-five men,
in which, some time after, he sailed in quest of the wreck.
It often happens that Divine Providence, previously to crown-
ing a man's exertions with success, involves him for a season in
difficulties, and tries him with disappointments. This was strik-
ingly verified in the case of Capt. Phipps. Not meeting with
the success which he had promised his crew, they at length be-
came mutinous, and on a sudden rushed upon him, while on the
84 THREE WARS OF WM. III....ANNE....GEO. II.
quarter deck, with drawn swords, and demanded of him, as the
only condition of life, that he should join them in escaping to the
South Seas, to engage in piracy. Although entirely unarmed, he
stood firm and collected until he had fixed his plan, and then with
a courage bordering on rashness rushed in upon their pointed
swords, dealing his blows so judiciously that he felled numbers
to the deck, and so awed the rest, that they consented to yield.
At another time finding it necessary to careen his vessel, he put
into a desolate Spanish island, near to a rock from which a
temporary bridge was extended to the ship. Mutiny was se-
cretly working among his crew. While preparations were mak-
ing by the carpenter for repairing the vessel, ninety of his men
left her, and retired into the adjoining wood, under pretence of
diversion, but in reality for mutinous purposes. Here a plan
was formed, which was to seize Capt. Phipps, and the nine or
ten men who were known to be friendly to him, and to abandon
them to their fate on the island.
Apprehensive that the carpenter might be necessary on their
voyage, they sent to him, then at work on the vessel, and re-
quested that he would come to them. On his arrival he was
apprized of their design, and threatened with death should he
not second their views. The carpenter, being an honest man,
requested an half hour to think upon the proposal, and return-
ing to the ship, accompanied by a spy from the mutineers, re-
sumed his work. On a sudden, feigning himself severely dis-
tressed with pain, he excused himself, while he should hasten
to the captain, who was below, for a dram. In few words,
while the dram was getting, he discovered the plot to Capt.
Phipps, and sought his advice. The captain bid him go back
to the rogues, sign their articles, and leave the rest to him. No
sooner had the carpenter gone, than Capt. Phipps summoned
the men on board, of whom the gunner was one, and having
briefly stated the plan in agitation, demanded of them, whether
they would share his fortune; to which they unanimously agreed.
All their provisions were on shore in a tent, round which seve-
ral guns had been planted, to defend them from the Spaniards,
should any chance to pass that way. These guns Capt. Phipps
ordered his men to charge, and silently to turn in the direction
of the mutineers, while he should pull up the bridge, and with
the assistance of two or three others bring the guns on board to
bear on every side of the tent.
Scarcely were these preparations ended, when the mutineers,
flushed with their anticipated success, made their appearance.
On their nearer approach, Capt. Phipps bade them advance at
their peril; at the same time directing his men to fire, should a
single one come forward. Awed by his decision, and the death-
PERIOD III....1689....1756.
85
ike preparations visible, they paused; upon which Capt. Phipps
informed them that their plot was discovered, and that he was
determined to leave them to that fate, which they had designed
for him, and those of the crew who were too virtuous to second
their villanous purposes. At the same time he directed the
bridge to be let down, and the provisions to be brought on board
-while some of the men should stand with matches at the guns,
with orders to fire should a single mutineer advance. This un-
expected reverse, and especially the prospect of a certain, but a
lingering death on a desolate shore, had the effect to subdue
the mutineers, who now on their knees besought his pardon,
and promised obedience to his orders. Unwilling, however, to
trust them, Capt. Phipps tied their arms one after another; and
when all were on board, immediately weighed anchor, and sailed
for Jamaica, where he dismissed them. From this place, hav-
ing shipped another crew, he sailed for Hispaniola, intending to
proceed in search of the Spanish wreck; but his crew proving
unfit, he returned to England.
Through the assistance of the duke of Albemarle, and other per-
sons of quality, he was furnished with another ship and a tender,
with which he sailed for Port de la Plata, where after completing
his preparations, he proceeded in search of the wreck. Having
for a long time fruitlessly sought the object of his voyage, in the
neighbourhood of a reef of rocks called the Boilers, further
search was about being abandoned, when, as one of the boats
was returning to the ship across the reef, one of the men looking
over the side, spied as he thought a sea feather, growing out of a
rock; whereupon an Indian diver was directed to descend and
fetch it up.
But what were their surprise and joy, on his return,
to learn that he had discovered several guns, lying on the bottom
of the deep.
A second descent of the Indian increased their joy
still more, for on his rising, he was bearing in his hand a sow, as
they called it, or a mass of silver, of the value of several hun-
dred pounds sterling. Tidings of the aiscovery were immedi-
ately conveyed to Capt. Phipps, who, with his men, repaired
to the spot, and upon leaving the place, carried with him thirty-
two tons of silver bullion, besides a large quantity of gold, pearls,
and jewels, over which the billows had been rolling for more
than hal a century. On his arrival in London, the property
thus rescued was valued at nearly three hundred thousand pounds
sterling; yet of this sum such was his exemplary honesty and
liberality, that partly by fulfilling his assurances to his seamen,
and partly by conscientiously paying over to his employers all
their dues, he had left to himself less than sixteen thousand
pounds. As a reward to his fidelity, however, he received a
large present from the duke of Albemarle, and upon a repre-
8
86
THREE WARS OF WM. III....ANNE....GEO. 11.
sentation of his enterprise to the king, his majesty conferred up-
on him the honour of knighthood. Liberal offers were made to
him by the commissioners of the navy to continue in England,
but he had too great an attachment for his native country to
think of a permanent residence in any other land than that of
New-England.
James II. was at this time on the throne of England, by whom
the colonies in America had been deprived of their charters, and
under whose governours they were severely suffering from ar-
bitrary laws, and excessive exactions.-Pleased with Phipps,
the king gave him an opportunity to ask of his majesty what he
pleased; upon which, forgetting personal aggrandizement, he
besought for New-England, that her lost privileges might be re-
stored to her. This was too great a boon to be granted, and the
king replied, "any thing but that." His next request was,
that he might be appointed high sheriff of the country, hoping
that by means of his deputies in that office, he might supply the
country with conscientious juries "which was the only method,"
says Mather, "that the New-Englanders had left them to secure
any thing that was dear unto them."
\ Having at some expense obtained his request, after an absence
of five years, he arrived in his native country; but the king's
government found means not only to set aside his commission
as high sheriff, but also to raise against him such a tide of oppo-
sition, that he had nearly been assassinated before his own door.
Finding affairs in so unsettled a state, and his own situation un-
comfortable, he, not long after, took another voyage to England.
Soon after his arrival in that country, James abdicated the
throne, and the Prince of Orange ascended it. This event was
the harbinger of better things to New-England. Having ten-
dered his services to William, and rejected with disdain the go-
vernment of New-England, proffered to him about this time by
the abdicated king, he hastened his return to America, hoping
now to be of some service to his country. In the unsettled state
of the colonies, his wisdom and influence were of great import-
ance, and contributed not a little to forward the revolution,
which issued in freeing the colonies from the tyranny of James
and his ministers.
The latter part of the life of Sir William Phipps is rendered
doubly interesting, by his openly espousing the cause of religion.
At the age of forty he was publickly baptized in one of the
churches of Boston, and received into her communion. In an
address on that occasion, in conclusion he observed, "I have
had proffers of baptism elsewhere made to me, but I resolved
rather to defer it until I could enjoy it in the communion of these
churches. I have had awful impressions from the words of the
PERIOD III....168Q....1726.
87
፡
Lord Jesus, Whosoever shall be ashamed of me, and of my
word, of him shall the Son of Man be ashamed.' When God
had blessed me with something of the world, I had no trouble
so great as this, lest it should not be in mercy; and I trembled
at nothing more than being put off with a portion here. That
I may be sure of better things, I now offer myself unto the com-
munion of the faithful."
King William's war breaking out at this time, he sailed upon
the expedition against Port Royal and Quebec, related above.
In the following year he received a commission as captain gene-
ral and governour in chief over the province of Massachusetts
Bay. No appointment could have been more acceptable to the
people. He came to the government however in unsettled times,
and though his administration was marked by disinterestedness
and liberality, it was his fortune, as it is the fortune of all in
high stations, to have enemies. Too restless to remain at ease,
they at length preferred charges against him to the king, who,
though satisfied of his fidelity, considering it expedient to in-
quire into the case, directed Sir William to appear in England.
In obedience to the royal command, he took leave of Boston, in
Nov. 1694, attended with every demonstration of respect from
the people, and with addresses to their Majesties, that he might
be continued in his present respectable and useful station.
On his arrival in England, the cloud, which had hung over
him, was fast dispelling, and the prospect flattering of his speedy
return to his government uninjured by the accusation of preju-
dice and calumny. But Providence had now accomplished its
designs in respect to him. He was suddenly attacked by a ma-
lignant disease, which terminated his life, in February, to the
great grief of all who were acquainted with the generosity and
patriotism, integrity, and piety, that distinguished him.
The life of such a man is always replete with instruction. It
reveals to those in the humbler walks of life, the means by which
they may not only arrive at distinction, but to that which is of
far higher importance-an extended sphere of usefulness in
church and state. Enterprise, exertion, integrity, will accom-
plish every thing.*
Section VI. The failure of the expedition to
Quebec was humbling to New-England, and pro-
ductive of other unhappy consequences. The
Indian tribes, Mohawks, Oneidas, Senecas, On-
* Mather's Magnalia.
88
THREE WARS OF WM. HI....ANNE.....GEO. II.
ondagos, and Delawares, called the Five Nations,
settled along the banks of the Susquehannah, and
in the adjacent country, who were in alliance
with Great Britain, and had long been a safe-
guard to the colonies against the French, be-
came dissatisfied. They blamed the English
for their inactivity, and manifested a disposition
to make peace with the French.
To restore the confidence of the Indian allies, Major P. Schuy-
ler, the next year, 1691, with three thousand men, nearly half
Mohawks and Schakook Indians, made an attack on the French
settlements, north of Lake Champlain. De Callieres, govern-
our of Montreal, was waiting to oppose him. After a severe
encounter, Schuyler made good his retreat, having killed thirteen
officers and three hundred men.
New-York found great security against the encroachments of
the French, in the Five Nations, who now carried on a vigorous
war, along the river St. Lawrence, from Montreal to Quebec.
But the eastern portion of the country, particularly New-
Hampshire, suffered exceedingly; the storm falling with the
greatest severity upon them. Both Connecticut and Massachu-
setts raised troops for their defence; but such was the danger
and distress of the colony of New-Hampshire, that the inhabit-
ants were upon the point of abandoning the Province.
The winter of 1696 was unusually severe. Never had the
country sustained such losses in commerce, nor had provisions,
in any period of the war, been more scarce or borne a higher
price.
Section VII. In the midst of these distresses,
the country was threatened with a blow, which
it seemed impossible that it should sustain. The
marquis Nesmond, an officer of high reputation,
was despatched from France, with ten ships of
the line, a galliot, and two frigates. Count Fron-
tenac, from Canada, was expected to join him
at Penobscot, with one thousand five hundred
men. With this force, they were to make a de-
scent on Boston; to range the coast of New-
foundland, and burn the shipping which should
fall in their way. To finish their work of de-
!
PERIOD III....1689....1756.
89
struction, they were to take New-York, whence
the troops, under Frontenac, were to return to
Canada, through the country, wasting and de-
stroying the regions through which they should
pass. But De Nesmond sailed too late for the
accomplishment of his purpose On his arrival
on the coast, not being able to join Frontenac in
season, the expedition failed, and the colonies
were saved. At length, Dec. 10, 1697, a treaty
was concluded between France and England, at
Ryswick, in Germany, by which it was agreed,
in general terms, that a mutual restitution should
be made of all the countries, forts, and colonies,
taken by each party during the war.
King William's war, which was thus terminated, had been
marked by atrocities on the part of the French and Indians, un-
til then, unknown in the history of the colonies. Women, soon
expecting to become mothers, were generally ripped up, and
their unborn offspring inhumanly dashed against a stone or tree.
Infants, when they became troublesome, were despatched in the
same manner. Or, to add to the anguish of a mother, her babe
was sometimes lacerated with a scourge, or nearly strangled
under water, and then presented to her to quiet. If unable
soon to succeed in this, it was too effectually quieted by the
hatchet, or left behind to become the prey of prowling beasts.
Some of the captives were roasted alive; others received deep
wounds in the fleshy parts of their bodies, into which sticks on
Are were thrust, until tormented out of life, they expired. In
ɔne instance, an infant was tied to the corpse of its mother, and
eft to perish, vainly endeavouring to draw nourishment from
er bosom.
Great were the sufferings of those whose condition was the
Dust. They were subjected to the hardships of travelling with-
out shoes, without clothes, and often without food, amidst frost,
and rain, and snow, by night and by day, through pathless de-
serts, and through gloomy swamps.
No kindness was shown
them, and no pity felt for them. If they fainted under their burden,
or only remitted for a moment their toil, they received from their in-
human conductors the severest chastisement, or expired by means
of a blow from the tomahawk. Such were some of the calami-
ties which our ancestors endured in the defence of the country,
which they have transmitted to us with so much honour.
8*
90
III....ANNE....GEO. II.
THREE THREE .
WARS OF WMWARS OF WM. The details of individual sufferings, which occurred during
this war, were they faithfully recorded, would excite the sym-
pathies of the most unfeeling bosom. One instance only can
we relate.
In an attack by a body of Indians on Haverhill, New-Hamp-
shire, in the winter of 1697, the concluding year of the war, a
party of the assailants, burning with savage animosity, approach-
ed the house of a Mr Dustan. Upon the first alarm, he flew
from a neighbouring field to his family, with the hope of hurry-
ing them to a place of safety. Seven of his children he directed
to flee, while he himself went to assist his wife, who was confin-
ed to the bed with an infant, a week old. But before she could
leave her bed, the savages arrived.
In despair of rendering her assistance, Mr. Dustan flew to the
door, mounted his horse, and determined in his own mind, to
snatch up and save the child which he loved the best. He fol
lowed in pursuit of his little flock, but, upon coming up to
them, he found it impossible to make a selection. The eye o
the paren could see no one of the number that he could abandon
to the knife of the savage. He determined, therefore, to meet
his fate with them; to defend and save them from their pursu-
ers, or die by their side.
A body of Indains soon came up with him, and, from short
distances, fired upon him and his little company. For more
than a mile he continued to retreat, placing himself between his
children and the fire of the savages; and returning their shots
with great spirit and success. At length he saw them all safely
lodged from their bloody pursuers, in a distant house.
It is not easy to find a nobler instance of fortitude and courage,
inspired by affection, than is exhibited in this instance. Let us
ever cultivate the influence of those ties of kindred, which are
capable of giving so generous and elevated a direction to our ac-
tions.
As Mr. Dustan quitted his house, a party of Indians entered
it. Mrs. Dustan was in bed; but they ordered her to rise, and,
before she could completely dress herself, obliged her and the
nurse, who had vainly endeavoured to escape with the infant, to
quit the house, which they plundered and set on fire.
In these distressing circumstances Mrs. Dustan began her
march, with other captives, into the wilderness. The air was
keen, and their path led alternately through snow and deep mud;
and her savage conductors delighted rather in the infliction of
torment, than the alleviation of distress.
The company had proceeded but a short distance, when an
Indian, thinking the infant an incumbrance, took it from the
nurse's arms, and violently terminated its life. Such of the
PERIOD III....1689...1756.
91
other captives as began to be weary, and incapable of proceed-
ing, the Indians killed with their tomahawks. Feeble as Mrs.
Dustan was, both she and her nurse sustained with wonderful
energy, the fatigue and misery attending a journey of one hun-
dred and fifty miles.
On their arrival at the place of their destination, they found
the wigwam of the savage, who claimed them as his personal'
property, to be inhabited by twelve Indians. In the ensuing
April, this family set out with their captives, for an Indian set-
tlement still more remote. The captives were informed that,
on their arrival at the settlement, they must submit to be strip-
ped, scourged, and run the gauntlet, between two files of Indians.
This information carried distress to the minds of the captive wo-
men, and led them promptly to devise some means of escape.
Early in the morning of the 31st, Mrs. Dustan awaking her
nurse and another fellow-prisoner, they despatched ten of the
twelve Indians while asleep. The other two escaped. The
women then pursued their difficult and toilsome journey through
the wilderness, and at length arrived in safety at Haverhill.
Subsequently, they visited Boston, and received, at the hand
of the General Court, a handsome consideration for their extra-
ordinary sufferings and heroick conduct.
"Whether all their sufferings," says Dr. Dwight, to whom we
are indebted for this interesting story, "and all the danger of
suffering anew, justified this slaughter, may probably be ques-
tioned by the exact moralist. Precedents innumerable, and of
high authority, may indeed be urged in behalf of these captives;
but the moralist will equally question the rectitude of these.
Few persons, however, agonizing as Mrs. Dustan did, under the
evils which she had already suffered, and in the full apprehen-
sion of those which she was destined to suffer, would have been
able to act the part of nice casuists; and fewer still, perhaps,
would have exercised her intrepidity. That she herself approv-
ed of the conduct, which was applauded by the magistrates and
divines of the day, in the cool hours of deliberation, cannot be
doubted. The truth is, the season of Indian invasion, burning,
butchering, captivity, threatening, and torture, is an unfortunate
time for nice investigation, and critical moralizing. A wife,
who had just seen her house burnt, her infant dashed against a
tree, and her companions coldly murdered one by one; who
supposed her husband and her remaining children to have shar-
ed the same fate; who was threatened with torture and inde-
cency more painful than torture; and who did not entertain a
doubt that the threatening would be fulfilled; would probably
feel no necessity, when she found it in her power to despatch the
92
THREE WARS OF WM III....ANNE....GEO. II.
authors of her sufferings, of asking questions concerning any
thing, but the success of the enterprise.
A
"But whatever may be thought of the rectitude of her con
duct, that of her husband is in every view honourable. A fine
succession of scenes for the pencil was hardly ever presented to
the eye, than is furnished by the efforts of this gallant man, with
their interesting appendages. The artist must be destitute in
deed of talents, who could not engross every heart, as well as
every eye, by exhibitions of this husband and father, flying to
rescue his wife, her infant, and her nurse, from the approaching
horde of savages; attempting on his horse to select from his
flying family the child which he was the least able to spare, and
unable to make the selection; facing in their rear the horde of
hell-hounds; alternately and sternly retreating behind his ines-
timable charge, and fronting the enemy again; receiving and re-
turning their fire; and presenting himself, equally, as a barrier
against murderers, and a shelter to the flight of innocence and
anguish. In the back ground of some or other of these pictures,
might be exhibited, with powerful impression, the kindled dwell-
ing; the sickly mother; the terrified nurse, with the new-born
infant in her arms; and the furious natives surrounding them,
driving them forward, and displaying the trophies of savage vic-
tory, and the insolence of savage triumph."
Section VIII. Scarcely had the colonies re-
covered from the wounds and impoverishment
of King William's war, which ended in 1697,
before they were again involved in the horrours
of another war with the French, Indians, and
Spaniards, commonly called "Queen Anne's
War," which continued from 1702, to the peace
of Utrecht, March 31st, 1713.
By the treaty of Ryswick, it was in general terms agreed, that
France and England should mutually restore to each other all
conquests made during the war. But the rights and pretensions
of either monarch to certain places in Hudson's Bay, &c. were
left to be ascertained and determined at some future day, by
commissioners.
The evil consequences of leaving boundaries thus unsettled
were soon perceived. Disputes arose, which, mingling with
other differences of still greater importance, led England to de-
clare war against France and Spain, May 4th, 1702.
Section IX. The whole weight of the war in
America, unexpectedly fell on New-England.
PERIOD III....1689....1756.
93
The geographical position of New-York particu-
larly exposed that colony to a combined attack
from the lakes and sea; but just before the com-
mencement of hostilities, a treaty of neutrality
was concluded between the five Nations and the
French governour in Canada. The local situn-
tion of the Five Nations, bordering on the fron-
tiers of New-York, prevented the French from
molesting that colony; Massachusetts and New-
Hampshire were thus left to bear the chief ca-
lamities of the war.
The declaration of war was immediately fol-
lowed by incursions of French and Indians from
Canada into these colonies, who seized every
opportunity for annoying the inhabitants by de-
predation and outrage.
On Tuesday, Feb. 29th, 1704, at day break, a party of French
and Indians, three hundred in number, under command of the
infamous Hextel De Rouville, fell upon Deerfield, Mass. Un-
happily, not only the inhabitants, but even the watch were
asleep. They soon made themselves masters of the house in
which the garrison was kept. Proceeding thence to the house
of Mr. Williams the clergyman, they forced the doors, and en-
tered the room where he was sleeping.
Awaked by the noise, Mr. Williams seized his pistol, and
snapped it at the Indian who first approached, but it missed
fire. Mr. Williams was now seized, disarmed, bound, and kept
standing, without his clothes, in the intense cold, nearly an
nour.
His house was next plundered, and two of his children, toge-
ther with a black female servant, were butchered before his eyes.
The savages at length suffered his wife and five children to put
on their clothes, after which, he was himself allowed to dress,
and prepare for a long and melancholy march.
The whole town around them was now on fire.
but the one next to Mr. Williams' was consumed.
Every house,
This house
is still standing; a hole cut by the savages in the door, and the
marks of the bullets in the walls, are visible to this day.
Having completed their work of destruction, in burning the
town, and killing forty-seven persons, the enemy hastily retreat-
ed, taking with them one hundred of the inhabitants, among
whom, were Mr. Williams and his family
ZAN
1
94
THREE WARS OF WM. III....ANNE....GEO. II.
The first night after their departure from Deerfield, the sava-
ges murdered Mr. Williams' servant, and on the day succeeding,
finding Mrs. Williams unable to keep pace with the rest, plung-
ed a hatchet into her head. She had recently borne an infant,
and was not yet recovered. But her husband was not permitted
to assist her. He himself was lame, bound, insulted, threatened,
and nearly famished-but what were personal sufferings like
these, and even greater than these, to the sight of a wife under cir
cumstances so tender, inhumanly butchered before his eyes! Be-
fore the journey was ended, seventeen others shared the melanc
holy fate of Mrs. Williams.
On their arrival in Canada, it may be added, Mr. Williams
was treated with civility by the French. At the end of two
years, he was redeemed with fifty-seven others, and returned to
Deerfield, where, after twelve years labour in the gospel, he en-
tered into his rest.
Section X. In the spring of 1707, Massachu-
setts, Rhode-Island, and New-Hampshire, fitted
out an expedition against Port Royal, in Nova
Scotia. The expedition, consisting of one thou
sand men, sailed from Nantucket in twenty-three
transports, under convoy of the Deptford man of
war, and the Province galley. After a short
voyage, they arrived at Port Royal; but March,
the commander of the expedition, though a brave
man, being unfit to lead in an enterprise so diffi-
cult, little was done, beyond burning a few houses,
and killing a few cattle.
While this unfortunate expedition was on foot, the frontiers
were kept in constant alarm. Oyster River, Exeter, Kingston,
and Dover, in New-Hampshire, Berwick, York, Wells, and
Casco, in Maine, were attacked, and considerably damaged by
the enemy.
Section XI. The colonies were now resolved
on another attempt upon Canada. In 1708, Mas-
sachusetts petitioned Queen Anne for assistance,
and she promised to send five regiments of re-
gular troops. These, with twelve hundred men
raised in Massachusetts and Rhode-Island, were
to sail from Boston to Quebec.
PERIOD III.. 1689....1756.
95
A second division of one thousand eight hun-
dred men, from colonies south of Rhode-Island,
were to march against Montreal, by way of
Champlain; but this project also failed, the land
troops returning, after penetrating to Wood
Creek, in consequence of learning that the naval
armament, promised from England, had been
directed to Portugal.
Section XII. The patience of the colonies was
not yet exhausted. Another application was
made to the Queen, and in July, 1710, Col. Ni-
cholson came over with five frigates and a bomb
ketch, for the purpose of reducing Port Royal.
In this expedition, he was joined by five regi-
ments of troops from New-England.
The armament, consisting of the above frigates.
and between twenty and thirty transports, belong
ing to the colonies, sailed from Boston, Septem
ber 18th. On the 24th, it reached Port Royal,
which surrendered October 5th, and in honour
of Queen Anne, was called Annapolis.
Animated with his success, Nicholson soon after sailed for
England, to solicit another expedition against Canada. Con-
trary to the expectations of the colonies, the ministry acceded
to the proposal, and orders were issued to the northern colonies
to get ready their quotas of men.
Sixteen days after these orders arrived, a fleet of men of wai
and transports, under command of Sir Hovenden Walker, with
seven regiments of the duke of Marlborough's troops, and a bat-
talion of marines, under Brigadier Gen. Hill, sailed into Boston.
But the fleet had neither provisions nor pilots. Aided, how-
ever, by the prompt and active exertions of the colonies, on the
30th of July, the fleet, consisting of fifteen men of war, forty
transports, and six store ships, with nearly seven thousand men,
sailed from Boston for Canada.
Shortly after the departure of the fleet, general Nicholson pro-
ceeded from Albany towards Canada, at the head of four thou-
sand men, from the colonies of Connecticut, New-York, and
New-Jersey.
The fleet arrived in the St. Lawrence, Aug. 14th. In proceed
}
96
THREE WARS OF WM. III....ANNE…...GEO. II.
ing up the river, through the unskilfulness of the pilots, and by
contrary winds, it was in imminent danger of entire destruction.
On the 22d, about midnight, the seamen discovered that they
were driven on the north shore, among islands and rocks.
Eight or nine of the British transports, on board of which were
about one thousand seven hundred officers and soldiers, were
cast away, and nearly one thousand men were lost. Upon this
disaster, no further attempts were made to prosecute the expe-
dition. The fleet sailed directly for England, and the provin-
cial troops returned home. Gen. Nicholson, who had advanced
to Lake George, hearing of the miscarriage of the expedition on
the St. Lawrence, returned with the land forces, and abandoned
the enterprise.
The failure of this expedition was unjustly imputed, by the
mother country, wholly to New-England; nor did the colonies
receive any credit for their vigorous exertions in raising men,
and fitting out the fleet. The expedition was not, however,
without a beneficial effect, as it probably prevented Annapolis
from falling into the hands of the enemy.
Section XIII. The spring of 1712 opened
with new depredations of the enemy upon the
frontier settlements. Oyster River, Exeter,
York, Wells, &c. were again attacked and plun-
dered. Many inhabitants in different parts of
the country were murdered, although, in some
portions of the colonies, one half of the militia
were constantly on duty.
Section XIV. The northern colonies were not
alone in the distresses of Queen Anne's war.
Carolina, then the southern frontier of the Ame-
rican colonies, had her full share in its expenses
and sufferings.
Before official intelligence had been received
of the declaration of war by England against
France and Spain, in 1702, although war had
actually been declared, Gov. Moore, of the south-
ern settlements in Carolina, proposed to the as-
sembly of the colony an expedition against the
Spanish settlement of St. Augustine, Florida.
Although assured of its easy conquest, and of
PERIOD III....1689....1756.
97
being amply rewarded by its treasures of gold
and silver, numbers of the more considerate in
the assembly were opposed to the expedition.
A majority, however, being in favour of it, two
thousand pounds were voted, and one thousand
two hundred men were raised, of whom one
half were Indians-but the expedition entirely
failed.
With the forces above named, and some merchant vessels,
impressed as transports, Gov. Moore sailed for St. Augustine.
The design was for Col. Daniel, an enterprising officer, to pro-
ceed by the inland passage, and to attack the town by land, with
a party of militia and Indians; while Moore was to proceed by
sea, and take possession of the harbour. Daniel advanced
against the town, entered and plundered it, before the governour's
arrival. The Spaniards, however, retired to the castle, with
their principal riches, and with provisions for four months.
The governour, on his arrival, could effect nothing for want
of artillery. In this emergency, Daniel was despatched to Ja-
maica for cannon, mortars, &c. During his absence, two large
Spanish ships appearing off the harbour, Gov. Moore hastily
raised the siege, abandoned his shipping, and made a precipitate
retreat into Carolina. Col. Daniel, having no intelligence that
the siege had been raised, on his return, stood in for the harbour,
and narrowly escaped the ships of the enemy. In consequence
of this rash and unfortunate enterprise, the colony was loaded
with a debt of six thousand pounds, which gave rise to the first
paper currency in Carolina, and was the means of filling the
colony with dissension and tumult.
Section XV. The failure of this expedition
was soon after, in a measure, compensated by a
successful war with the Apalachian Indians. who,
in consequence of their connexion with the Span-
iards, became insolent and hostile. Gov. Moore,
with a body of white men and Indian allies, march-
ed into the heart of their country, and compelled
them to submit to the English.
All the towns of the tribes between the rivers Altamaha and
Savannah were burnt, and between six hundred and eight hun-
dred Indians were made prisoners.
Section XVI. Although this enterprise was
9
98
THREE WARS OF WM. HII....ANNE.....GEO. 11.
successful, new dangers soon threatened the co-
lony. Its invasion was attempted, 1707, by the
French and Spaniards, in order to annex Caro-
lina to Florida. The expedition, headed by Le
Feboure, consisted of a French frigate, and four
armed sloops, having about eight hundred men
on board. Owing to the prompt and vigorous
measures of Johnson, who had superseded Moore
as governour, the enemy were repulsed, and the
threatened calamity averted.
No sooner was the intended invasion rumoured abroad, than
preparations were commenced to repel the enemy. The militia
were mustered and trained, and the fortifications of Charleston
and other places repaired. These preparations were scarcely
completed, before the fleet of the enemy appeared. Some time
elapsed, however, before they crossed the bar, which enabled
the governour to alarm the surrounding country, and to call in
great numbers of the militia.
At length, with a fair wind, the enemy passed the bar, and
sent a summons to the governour to surrender. Four hours
were allowed him to return his answer. But the governour in-
formed the messenger that he did not wish one minute. On the
reception of this answer, the enemy seemed to hesitate, and at-
tempted nothing that day.
The day succeeding, a party of the enemy, landing on James
sland, burnt a village by the river's side. Another party of
one hundred and sixty landed at Wando Neck. The next day,
both these parties were dislodged-the latter party being sur-
prised, and nearly all killed or taken prisoners.
This success so animated the Carolinians, that it was deter-
mined to attack the enemy by sea. This was attempted with
a force of six vessels under command of William Rhet, but o
the appearance of Rhet, the enemy weighed anchor, and pre-
cipitately fled.
Some days succeeding this, Monsieur Arbuset appeared on
the coast with a ship of force, and landed a number of men at
Sewee Bay. Rhet sailed out against him, and at the same time,
Capt. Fenwick crossed the river, and marched to attack the
enemy by land. After a brisk engagement, Fenwick took the
enemy on land, prisoners, and Rhet succeeded in capturing the
ship.
Section XVII. In 1710, a large number of Pa-
latines, inhabitants of a Palatinate, a small terri-
PERIOD III....1689... 1756.
99
tory in Germany, whose governour or prince is
called a Palatine, arrived and settled on the Ro-
anoke, in Albemarle and Bath counties, within
the boundaries of North Carolina. These were
a great accession to the strength and numbers of
the colony, which, although of sixty years stand-
ing, was exceedingly small.
The same year, near three thousand of the same people came
to New-York. Some settled in that city aud built the old Lu-
theran church; others settled on Livingston's manor. Some
went into Pennsylvania, and at subsequent periods, were follow-
ed by many thousands of their countrymen.
Two years after the above settlers arrived in
Carolina, and during Queen Anne's war, a plot
was id by the Corees and Tuscaroras, with other
Indian tribes, to massacre the whole number.
This plot was soon so far put in execution, that
one hundred and seven settlers were butchered
in their houses, in a single night. Information
of their distress was speedily sent to Charleston;
soon after which, Col. Barnwell, with six hun-
dred militia and three hundred and fifty friendly
Indians, explored their way through the inter-
vening wilderness, and came to their relief. On
his arrival, Col. B. surprised the Tuscaroras,
killed three hundred of them, and made one hun-
dred prisoners.
The surviving Indians fled to a town which had been fortifi-
ed by the tribe; but here they were again attacked by Barnwell,
who killed great numbe´s of them, and compelled the remander
to sue for peace. It is estimated that the Tuscaroras, in this
war, lost one thousand of their number. The remainder of the
tribe, early after the war, abandoned the country, and became
united with the Five Nations, which since that time, have been
called the Six Nations.
Section XVIII. The next year, March 31st,
1713, a treaty of peace was concluded at Utrecht,
between England and France. This relieved
the apprehensions of the northern part of the
100 THREE WARS OF WM. III....ANNE....GEO. II.
country, and put a welcome period to an expen-
sive and distressing war. After the peace was
known in America, the eastern Indians sent in
a flag and desired peace. The governour of
Massachusetts, with his council, and with that
of New-Hampshire, met them at Portsmouth, re-
ceived their submission, and entered into terms
of pacification.
By the above treaty between England and France, New-
foundland and Nova Scotia were ceded to Great Britain. It
was also stipulated that "the subjects of France, inhabiting Ca-
nada, and other places, shall hereafter give no hindrance or mo-
lestation to the Five Nations, nor to the other nations of Indians
who are friends to Great Britain." By the treaty also, the
French relinquished all claim to the Five Nations, and to all
parts of their territories, and as far as respected themsel, s, en-
titled the British crown to the sovereignty of the country.
Section XIX. The termination of Queen
Anne's war gave peace to the northern colonies,
but the contest with the Indians for some time
continued to distress the Carolinians.
Scarcely had the people recovered from the above war with
the Corees and Tuscaroras, before they were threatened with a
calamity still greater and more general.
The Yamosees, a
powerful tribe of Indians, with all the Indian tribes from Florida
to Cape Fear river, formed a conspiracy for the total extirpa-
tion of the Carolinians. The 15th of April, 1715, was fixed
upon as the day of general destruction.-Owing, however, to
the wisdom, despatch, and firmness of Governour Craven, and
the blessing of Providence, the calamity was in a measure avert-
ed, and the colonies saved, though at the expense, during the
war of near four hundred of the inhabitats. The Yamosees
were expelled the province, and took refuge among the Span-
iards in Florida.
Section XX. In 1719, the government of ( a-
rolina, which till now had been proprietary, was
changed, the charter was declared by the king's
privy council to have been forfeited, and the co-
lony, from this time, was taken under the royal
protection, under which it continued till the Ame-
rican revolution.
PERIOD III....1689....1756.
101
The people had long been disgusted with the management of
the proprietors, and were resolved, at all hazards, to execute
their own laws, and defend the rights of the province. A sub-
scription to this effect was drawn up, and generally signed.
Or the meeting of the assembly, a committee was sent with
this subscription to the governour, Robert Johnson, requesting
him to accept the government of the province, under the king
instead of the proprietors.
Upon his refusal, the assembly chose Col. James Moore go-
vernour, under the crown, and on the 21st of December, 1719,
the convention and militia marched to Charleston fort, and pro-
claimed Moore governour in his Majesty's name.
On a
The Carolinians, having assumed the government, in behalf
of the king, referred their complaints to the royal ear.
full hearing of the case, the privy council adjudged that the pro-
prietors had forfeited their charter. From this time, therefore,
the colony, as stated above, was taken under the royal protec-
tion, under which it continued till the American revolution.
This change was followed, in 1729, by another, nearly as
important. This was an agreement between the proprietors
and the crown, that the former should surrender to the crown
their right and interest both to the government and soil, for the
sum of seventeen thousand five hundred pounds sterling. This
agreement being carried into effect, the province was divided
into North and South Carolina, each province having a distinct
governour under the crown of England.
Section XXI. It has been stated that peace
was concluded by Massachusetts and New-Hamp-
shire, with the eastern Indians, soon after the
pacification at Utrecht, in 1713. This peace
however was of short duration, dissatisfaction
arising on the part of the Indians, because of the
encroachments of the English on their lands,
and because trading houses were not erected for
the purchase of their commodities.
The governour of Massachusetts promised
them redress; but the general court not carrying
his stipulations into execution, the Indians be-
came irritated, and, at the same time, being ex-
cited by the French Jesuits, were roused to war,
which, in July, 1722, became general, and con-
9*
102
THREE WARS OF WM. III....ANNE….. GEO. II.
tinued to distress the eastern settlements until
1725.
The tribes engaged in the war, were the Norridgewocks, Pe-
nobscots, St. Francois, Cape Sable, and St. John Indians. In
June, 1725, hostilities ceased, soon after which a treaty was
signed by the Indians, and was afterwards ratified by commis-
sioners from Massachusetts, New-Hampshire, and Nova Scotia.
This treaty was greatly applauded, and under it, owing to the
more pacifick feelings of the Indians, and the more faithful ob
servance of its stipulations by the English, the colonies expe-
rienced unusual tranquillity for a long time.
Section XXII. The settlement of GEORGIA
was begun in 1733, and was named after King
George II. of England, who was then on the
throne. In the settlement of Georgia, two ob-
jects were principally in view-the relief of indi-
gent inhabitants of Great Britain and Ireland,
and the greater security of the Carolinas.
The charter was granted to twenty-one persons under the
title of trustees, and passed the seals June 9th, 1732. The first
settlers, one hundred and sixteen in number, embarked from
England, in November of the same year, under General Ogle-
thorpe. They landed at Charleston, whence they repaired to
Savannah river, and commenced the town of that name.
The colony did not flourish for many years. In their regu
lations for its management, the trustees enacted that all lands
granted by them to settlers should revert back, in case of the
failure of male succession; although certain privileges were to
be allowed to widows and daughters. At the same time, all
trade with the Indians was prohibited, unless by virtue of spe-
cial license. The use of negroes and the importation of rum
were absolutely forbidden.
Although the trustees were actuated by the purest motives—
by principles of humanity, and a regard to the health and morals
of the inhabitants, this system of regulations was unfitted to the
condition of the poor settlers, and was highly injurious to their
increase and prosperity.
Emigrants, however, continued to arrive. The first adven-
turers being poor and unenterprising, a more active and efficient
race was desirable. To induce such to settle in the colony,
eleven towns were laid out in shares of fifty acres each; one of
which was offered to each new settler. Upon this, large num
bers of Swiss, Scotch, and Germans, became adventurers to the
PERIOD III....1689....1756.
103
colony. Within three years from the first settlement, one thou-
sand four hundred planters had arrived.
To aid the colony, parliament made several grants of money;
individuals also gave considerable sums for the same purpose;
owing, however, to the impolitick regulations of the trustees, the
colony maintained only a feeble existence.
Section XXIII. Upon the declaration of war
by England against Spain, Oglethorpe was ap-
pointed, 1740, to the chief command in South
Carolina and Georgia. Soon after his appoint-
ment, he projected an expedition against St.
Augustine. Aided by Virginia and Carolina, he
marched at the head of more than two thousand
men, for Florida, and after taking two small
Spanish forts, Diego and Moosa, he sat down
before St. Augustine. Capt. Price, with seve-
ral twenty gun ships, assisted by sea; but after
all their exertions, the general was forced to raise
the siege, and return with considerable loss.
Section XXIV. Two years after, 1742, the
Spaniards invaded Georgia in turn. A Spanish
armament, consisting of thirty-two sail, with three
thousand men, under command of Don Manuel
de Monteano, sailed from St. Augustine, and
arrived in the river Altamaha. The expedition,
although fitted out at great expense, failed of ac-
complishing its object.
General Oglethorpe was at this time at fort Simons. Finding
himself unable to retain possession of it, having but about seven
hundred men, he spiked his cannon, and, destroying his military
stores, retreated to his head-quarters at Frederica.
On the first prospect of an invasion, general Oglethorpe had
applied to the governour of South Carolina for assistance, but
the Carolinians, fearing for the safety of their own territory, and
not approving of general Oglethorpe's management in his late
expedition against St. Augustine, declined furnishing troops, but
voted supplies.
In this state of danger and perplexity, the general resorted to
stratagem. A French soldier belonging to his army had de-
serted to the enemy. Fearing the consequences of their learn-
104 THREE WARS OF WM. III....ANNE.....GEO. II.
ing his weakness, he devised a plan by which to destroy the
credit of any information that the deserter might give.
With this view, he wrote a letter to the French deserter in
the Spanish camp, addressing him as if he were a spy of the
English. This letter he bribed a Spanish captive to deliver, in
which he directed the deserter to state to the Spaniards, that he
was in a weak and defenceless condition, and to urge them on
to an attack.
Should he not be able, however, to persuade them to this, he
wished him to induce them to continue three days longer at 'heir
quarters, in which time, he expected two thousand men, and
six British men of war, from Carolina. The above letter, as
was intended, was delivered to the Spanish general, instead of
•he deserter, who immediately put the latter in irons.
A council of war was called, and while deliberating upon the
measures which should be taken, three supply ships, which had
been voted by Carolira, appeared in sight. Imagining these to
be the men of war alluded to in the letter, the Spaniards, in great
haste, fired the fort, and embarked, leaving behind them seve-
ral cannon, and a quantity of provisions. By this artful, but
unjustifiable expedient, the country was relieved of its invaders,
and Georgia, and probably a great part of South Carolina, saved
from ruin.
Section XXV. In 1752, the colony, continu-
ing in a languishing condition, although parlia-
ment had at different times given them nearly
one hundred thousand pounds, and many com-
plaints having been made against the system of
regulations adopted by the trustees, they surren-
dered their charter to the crown, upon which the
government became regal. In 1755, a general
court was established.
Section XXVI. March 29th, 1744, Great Bri-
tain, inder George II. declared war against
France and Spain. The most important event
of this war, in America, was the capture of Lou-
isburg, from the French, by the New-England
colonies, under command of sir William Pep-
perell.
After the peace of Utrecht, in 1713, the French had built
Louisburg, on the island of Cape Breton, as a security to their
navigation and fishery, and had fortified it at an expense of five
PERIOD II....1689....1756.
105
millions and a half of dollars. The fortifications consisted of
a rampart of stone, nearly thirty-six feet in height, and a ditch
eighty feet wide. There were six bastions, and three batteries,
with embrasures for one hundred and forty-eight cannon, and
six mortars. On an island at the entrance of the harbour, was
another battery of thirty cannon, carrying twenty-eight pounds
shot, and at the bottom of the harbour, opposite the entrance,
was situated the royal battery of twenty-eight forty-two pound-
ers, and two eighteen pounders. The entrance of the town, on
the land side, was at the west, over a draw-bridge, near which
was a circular battery, mounting sixteen guns of twenty-four
pounds shot. These works had been twenty-five years in build-
ing, and though not entirely completed, were of such strength
that the place was sometimes called the "Gibraltar of America."
The acquisition of this place was deemed emi-
nently important to New-England, since, while in
possession of the French, it had furnished a safe
and convenient retreat to such privateers as dis-
turbed and captured the inhabitants of the colo-
nies employed in the fisheries.
Impressed with the necessity of measures to secure this fortress,
Governour Shirley of Massachusetts had solicited the assistance
of the British ministry, for the acquisition of Cape Breton.
Early in January, 1745, before receiving an answer to his let-
ters to England, he communicated to the general court, under
an oath of secrecy, a plan which he had formed, for an attack
on Louisburg. To this plan strong objections were urged, and
the proposal of the governour was at first rejected; but upon
reconsideration. it was carried, by a majority of a single voice.
Circulars were immediately addressed to the colonies, as far
south as Pennsylvania, requesting their assistance, and that an
embargo might be laid on all their ports. The New-England
colonies only, however, were concerned in the expedition. Of
the forces raised, Massachusetts furnished three thousand two
hundred and fifty; Connecticut five hundred and sixteen;
Rhode-Island and New-Hampshire, each three hundred. The
naval force consisted of twelve ships and vessels. In two
months the army was enlisted, victualled, and equipped for ser
vice.
!
On the twenty-third of March, an express boat, which nad
been sent to commodore Warren, in the West Indies, to invite
his co-operation, returned to Boston, with advices from him,
that as the contemplated expedition was a colonial affair, with-
out orders, from England, he must excuse himself from any con-
1
106 THREE WARS OF WM. III....ANNE....GEO. II.
cern in the enterprise. This intelligence was peculiarly unwel-
come, but the governour and general concealing the tenour of
the advice, the army was embarked, and the next morning the
fleet sailed. On the fourth of April, the fleet and army arrived
in safety at Canso, where they were joined by the troops from
New-Hampshire, and soon after, by those from Connecticut.
Most unexpectedly to the general, Commodore Warren, with
his fleet, arrived at Canso, having, soon after his advices by the
express boat to Governour Shirley, received orders to repair to
North America, and to concert measures with the Governour
for his majesty's service. Hearing that the fleet had sailed for
Canso, he proceeded directly for that port. Great was the joy
which pervaded the whole fleet and camp, on the arrival of this
important auxiliary force. After a short consultation with Ge-
neral Pepperell, Commodore Warren sailed to cruise before
Louisburg, and, not long after, was followed by the fleet and
army, which, on the thirtieth of April, arrived in Chapearouge
bay. The enemy were, until this moment, in profound igno-
rance that any attack was meditated against them.
The sight of the transports gave the alarm to the French, and
a detachment was sent to oppose the landing of the troops.
But while the general diverted the attention of the enemy by a
feint at one place, he was landing his men at another.
The next morning, four hundred of the English marched
round behind the hills to the northeast harbour, setting fire to
all the houses and stores, till they came within a mile of the
royal battery. The conflagration of the stores, in which was a
considerable quantity of tar, concealed the English troops, at
the same time that it increased the alarm of the French so great-
ly that they precipitately abandoned the royal battery. Upon
their flight the English took possession of it, and by means of a
well directed fire from it, seriously damaged the town.
The main body of the army now commenced the siege. For
fourteen nights they were occupied in drawing cannon towards
the town, over a morass, in which oxen and horses could not be
used. Incredible was the toil: but what could not men accom‐
plish, who had been accustomed to draw the pines of the forest
for masts? By the twentieth of May several fascine batteries
had been erected, one of which mounted five forty-two pounders.
On opening these batteries, they did great execution.
In the mean time Commodore Warren captured the Vigilant,
a French ship of seventy-four guns, and with her five hundred
and sixty men, together with great quantities of military stores.
This capture was of great consequence, as it not only increased
the English force and added to their military supplies, but as it
seriously lessened the strength of the enemy. Shortly after this
PERIOD III....1689....1756.
107
capture, the number of the English fleet was considerably aug-
mented by the arrival of several men of war. A combined at-
tack by sea and land was now determined on, and fixed for the
eighteenth of June.
Previously to the arrival of this additional naval force, much
had been accomplished towards the reduction of the place. The
inland battery had been silenced; the western gate of the town
was beaten down, and a breach effected in the wall; the circu-
lar battery of sixteen guns was nearly ruined, and the western
flank of the king's bastion was nearly demolished.
Such being the injured state of the works, and perceiving pre-
parations making for a joint assault, to sustain which little pros-
pect remained, on the fifteenth the enemy desired a cessation of
hostilities, and on the seventeenth of June, after a siege of forty-
nine days, the city of Louisburg, and the island of Cape Breton,
were surrendered to his Britannick majesty.
Thus successfully terminated a daring expedition, which had
been undertaken without the knowledge of the mother country.
The acquisition of the fortress of Louisburg was as useful and
important to the colonies, and to the British empire, as its reduc-
tion was surprising to that empire and mortifying to the court of
France.
Besides the stores and prizes which fell into the hands of the
English, which were estimated at little less than a million ster-
ling, security was given to the colonies in their fisheries; Nova
Scotia was preserved, and the trade and fisheries of France
nearly ruined.
Section XXVII. The capture of Louisburg
roused the court of France to seek revenge.
Under the duke D'Anville, a nobleman of great
courage, an armament was sent to America,
1746, consisting of forty ships of war, fifty-six
transports, with three thousand five hundred
men, and forty thousand stands of arms for the
use of the French and Indians in Canada.
The
object of this expedition was to recover posses-
sion of Cape Breton, and to attack the colonies.
A merciful Providence, however, averted the
blow, and by delaying the fleet, and afterwards
disabling it in a storm, blasted the. hopes of the
enemy.
Great was the consternation of the colonies, when the news
108
THREE WARS OF WM. III…...ANNE…...GEO. U.
arrived that the French fleet was near the American coast, and
greatly increased, on learning that no English fleet was in quest
of it.
Several ships of this formidable French fleet were damaged
by storms; others were lost, and one forced to return to Brest,
on account of a malignant disease among her crew.
Two or
three only of the ships, with a few of the transports, arrived at
Chebucto, now Halifax. Here the admiral died, through mor-
tification; or, as some say, by poison. The vice-admiral came
to a similar tragical death by running himself through the body.
That part of the fleet that arrived sailed with a view to attack
Annapolis, but a storm scattered them, and prevented the ac
complishment of this object.
Section XVIII. In April, 1748, preliminaries
of peace were signed between France and En-
gland, at Aix la Chapelle, soon after which, hos-
tilities ceased. The definitive treaty was sign
ed in October. Prisoners on all sides were to
be released without ransom, and all conquests
made during the war were to be mutually restored.
Notes.
Section XXIX. Manners of the Colo-
nists. The colonies were now peopled with
inhabitants, by far the greater part of whom
were born and educated in America. And al
though the first settlers were collected from most,
or all, the countries of Europe, and emigrants
from various nations continued to flock to Ame-
rica, still we may observe, during this period, a
gradual assimilation of national manners and
character. The peculiarities of each class be-
came less distinct by intercourse with the others,
and every succeeding generation seemed to ex-
hibit, less strikingly, those traits which distin-
guished the preceding.
Although this is true with respect to the American colonies
PERIOD III....1689....1756
109
generally there were some exceptions. Some villages, or terri-
tories, being settled exclusively by emigrants speaking a dif
ferent language from that generally spoken-as the Germans,
for example-or entertaining some peculiar religious notions-
as the Quakers-still preserved their own peculiar manners.
But in attempting to ascribe some general character to the
people of the colonies during this period, we might consider
them, as during our second period, on the whole, exhibiting
three varieties; viz. the rigid puritan English of the north-
the Dutch in New-York-and the luxurious English of the
south. The austerity of the north was, however, much relaxed.
The elegant varieties of life, which before had been prohibited,
were tolerated, and the refinements of polished society appeared
among the higher classes. The strong lines of Dutch manners
in New-York were slowly disappearing, under an English, go-
vernment, and by means of the settlement of English among
them. The manners of the south were assuming an aspect of
more refinement, particularly among the higher classes-but
showed little other change.
Section XXX. Keligion. During this pe-
riod, the spirit of religious bigotry and intole-
rance may be observed to have abated in a very
considerable degree. The conduct of those
sects, which had called forth those severe and
unjustifiable restrictions upon the freedom of
religious worship, had become less offensive and
exceptionable; and at the close of this period,
religious persecution had ceased in all the colo-
nies, and the rights of conscience were general-
ly recognized.
In 1692, the Mennonites were introduced into Pennsylvania,
and settled at Germantown. Their increase, however, has been
small.
In 1719, the Tunkers, or General Baptists, arrived at Phila-
delphia, and dispersed themselves into several parts of Pennsyl

vania.
In 1741, the Moravians were introduced into America by
Count Zinzendorf, and settled at Bethlehem, Pennsylvania.
Regularity, industry, ingenuity, and economy, are characteristick
of this people. They have considerably increased, and are a
respectable body of Christians.
The German Lutherans were first introduced into the Ame-
10
110
THREE WARS OF WM. III…...ANNE.....GEO. II.
rican colonies, during this period, and settled principally in Penn-
sylvania and New-York.
Episcopacy was considerably extended during this period.
In 1693, it was introduced into New-York; into New-Jersey
and Rhode-Island in 1702; into South Carolina în 1703, by
law; in Connecticut in 1704.
In 1708, the Saybrook Platform was formed by a Synod,
composed of congregational ministers, under authority of the le
gislature of Connecticut.
About the year 1737, a revival of religion very extensively
prevailed in New-England. At this time, great numbers united
themselves to the church, and testified by their conduct through
life the genuineness of their profession.
The celebrated Whitfield came to America about the year
1740, and produced great religious excitement by his singular
powers of pulpit eloquence. He did not found any peculiar sect
in this country, although he gave rise to that of the Calvinistick
Methodists in England.
Section XXXI. Trade and Commerce.
Although the trade of the colonies began to feel
the restrictions imposed upon it by the mother
country, still it steadily increased during this
period.
From the very commencement of the colonies, the mother
country was not without her jealousies respecting their increase
in population, trade, and manufactures. Inquiries on these
points were instituted, and opportunities sought to keep in check
the spirit of colonial enterprise. Laws were enacted from time
to time, designed and calculated not only to make the colonies
depend on the mother country for her manufactures, but also to
limit their trade and commerce, and keep them in safe subjection
to England.
As illustrating this course of policy, we may notice several
laws of parliament. In 1732, an act was passed, prohibiting
"the exportation of hats out of the plantations of America, and
to restrain the number of apprentices taken by hat makers."
So also the act of 1750, prohibited, on penalty of two hundred
pounds," the erection of any mill for slitting, or rolling of iron, or
any plating forge to work with a tilt hammer; or any furnace for
making steel in any of the colonies." At the same time, en-
couragement was given to export pig and bar iron to England
for her manufactories. In like manner was prohibited the ex-
portation from one province to another by water, and even the
carriage by land, on horseback, or in a cart, of all wools and
PERIOD III....1689....1756.
111
woolen goods of the produce of America. The colonies were
also compelled by law to procure many articles from England,
which they could have purchased twenty per cent. cheaper in
other markets.
But notwithstanding these restrictions, trade and commerce
gradually and steadily increased. To England, the colonies
exported lumber of all sorts, hemp, flax, pitch, tar, oil, rosin,
copper ore, pig and bar iron, whale fins, tobacco, rice, fish, in
algo, flax seed, beeswax, raw silk, &c. They also built many
vessels which were sold in the mother country.
But the importation of goods from England, in consequence
of the course pursued by the British government, was still much
greater than the amount of exports to England. In 1728, sir
William Keith stated that the colonies then consumed one sixth
part of all the woolen manufactures exported from Great Britain,
and more than double that value in linen and calices; also
great quantities of English manufactured silks, small wares,
household furniture, trinkets, and a very considerable value in
East India goods. From 1739 to 1756, this importation of
goods from England amounted to one million of pounds sterling
annually, on an average.
But, if the amount of imports from Great Britain was thus
more than the colonies exported thither, they would fall in debt
to England. How did they pay this balance of trade against
them? It was done by gold and silver obtained chiefly from the
West India settlements, to which they exported lumber, fish of
an inferior quality, beef, pork, butter, horses, poultry, and other
live stock, an inferior kind of tobacco, corn, cider, apples, cab-
bages, onions, &c. They built also many small vessels, which
found a ready market.
The cod and whale fisheries were becoming considerable;
they were principally carried on by New-England. The cod-
fish were sold in Spain, France, England, the West-Indies, &c.;
and the money obtained for them aided the colonies in paying
the balance of trade against them in England.
Section XXXII. Agriculture. Agriculture,
during this period, was greatly improved and ex
tended. Immense tracts of forests were cleared,
and more enlightened modes of husbandry were
introduced. The number of articles produced
by agriculture was also increased.
The colonies now not only raised a sufficient supply of focd
for their own use, but their exports became great. Wheat and
other English grain were the principal products of the middle
112 THREE WARS OF WM. III....ANNE....GEO. II.
colonies; grain, beef, pork, horses, butter, cheese, &c. were the
chief products of the northern colonies; tobacco, wheat, and
rice, were the principal products of the south.
In the south, also, large numbers of swine ran wild in the
forests, living upon mast. These were taken, salted down, and
exported to a considerable extent.
•
Section XXXIII. Arts and Manufac=
tures. Under the head of commerce, we have
noticed the obstacles interposed by Great Bri-
tain, to the progress of arts and manufactures.
Notwithstanding these, however, the coarser
kinds of cutlery, some coarse cloths, both linen
and woollen, hats, paper, shoes, household furni-
ture, farming utensils, &c. were manufactured
to a considerable extent; not sufficient, however,
to supply the inhabitants. All these manufac-
tories were on a small scale; cloths were made
in some families, for their own consumption.
The art of printing made considerable progress, during this
period. A newspaper, the first in North America, called The
Boston Weekly News-Letter, was established in 1704. Before
the close of this period, ten others were established-four in
New-England; two in New-York; two in Pennsylvania; one
in South Carolina; and one in Maryland. The number of
books published was also considerable, although they were ex-
ecuted in a coarse style, and were generally books of devotion,
or for the purposes of education.
Section XXXIV. Population. At the ex-
piration of our second period, we estimated the
population of the English colonies in America at
200,000 souls. About the close of our third pe-
riod, Franklin calculated that there were then
one million or upwards, and that scarce 80,000
had been brought over sea.
This estimate of the population of America very nearly ac-
cords with an estimate made in London from "authentick au-
thorities," May 1755, which is as follows:
PERIOD III....1689....1756.
113
New-Hampshire,
Massachusetts Bay,
30,000
New-York,
100,000
220,000
The Jerseys,
60,000
dence Plantations,
R. Island, and Provi-235,000
Pennsylvania,
250,000
Maryland,
85,000
Connecticut,
100,000
Virginia,
85,000
North Carolina,
45,000
New-England,
385,000
South Carolina,
30,000
Mid. and S. Colonies, 661,000
Georgia,
6,000
Total, 1,046,000
661,000
Section XXXV. Education. The south-
ern colonies continued to treat the subject of ed-
ucation differently from the northern colonies, in
this respect; in the north, one of the first objects
of legislation was to provide for the education of
all classes; in the south, the education of the
higher classes only was an object of publick at-
tention.
The first publick institution for the purposes of education,
which succeeded in the south, was that of William and Mary
College in Virginia, established in 1692, by the sovereigns whose
names it bears.
Yale College, in Connecticut, was commenced in 1700—
eleven of the principal ministers of the neighbouring towns, who
had been appointed to adopt such measures as they should deem
expedient, on the subject of a college-agreeing to found one ir
the colony. The next year, the legislature granted them a char-
ter. The college was begun at Saybrook, where was held the
first commencement, in 1702. In 1717, it was removed to
New-Haven, where it became permanently established. It was
named after the Hon. Elihu Yale, governour of the East India
Company, who was its principal benefactor.
The College, at Princeton, New-Jersey, called " Nassau Hall,"
was first founded by charter from John Hamilton, Esq. presi-
dent of the council, about the year 1738, and was enlarged by
Gov. Belcher, in 1747.
Reflections.
XXXVI. The history of this period presents the North Ame-
rican Colonies to our view, at the same time that they were vi-
sited with cruel and desolating wars, still advancing in popula-
{
10*
114 THREE WARS OF WM. III....ANNE....GEO. II.
tion, extending their commerce, forming new settlements, enlarg-
ing the boundaries of their territory, and laying wider and deep-
er the foundations of a future nation. And, while we look back,
with admiration, upon the hardy spirit which carried our ances-
tors through scenes so trying, and enabled them to reap pros-
perity from the crimsoned fields of battle and bloodshed, let us
be thankful that our lot is cast in a happier day; and that in
stead of sharing in the perils of feeble colonies, we enjoy the pro
tection and privileges of a free and powerful nation.
In addition to the reflections subjoined to the account which
we have given of the "Salem witchcraft," we may add another,
respecting the danger of popular delusion. In that portion of
our history, we see a kind of madness rising up, and soon
stretching its influence over a whole community. And such
too is the pervading power of the spell, that the wise and igno-
rant, the good and bad, are alike subject to its control, and for
the time, alike incapable of judging, or reasoning aright. Now,
whenever we see a community divided into parties, and agitated
by some general excitement-when we feel ourselves borne
along on one side or the other, by the popular tide, let us in-
quire whether we are not acting under the influence of a delu-
sion, which a few years, perhaps a few months, or days, may
dispel and expose.-Nor, at such a time, let us regard our sin-
cerity, or our consciousness of integrity, or the seeming clear-
ness and certainty of our reasonings, as furnishing an absolute
assurance that, after all, we do not mistake, and that our oppo-
nents are not right.
Another reflection of some importance, and one that may
serve to guard us against censuring, too severely, the wise and
good, is suggested by this account of the " Salem witchcraft."
It is, that the best men are liable to err. We should not, there-
fore, condemn, nor should we withhold our charity from those
who fall into occasional errour, provided their characters are
in other respects ´s lay claim to our good opinion.
UNITED STATES.
649
Period XV.
DISTINGUISHED FOR THE FRENCH AND INDIAN
WAR
Extending from the Declaration of War by
England against France, 1756, to the Com-
mencement of Hostilities by Great Britain
against the American Colonies, in the Battle
of Lexington, 1775.
Section I. The war, which ended in the treaty
of Aix-la-Chapelle, in 1748, had been highly in-
jurious to the general prosperity of his Majesty's
Colonies in America; and the return of peace
found them in a state of impoverishment and
distress. Great losses had been sustained in
their commerce, and many of their vessels had
been seized on the coast by privateers. Bills of
credit to the amount of several millions, had been
issued to carry on the war, which they were now
unable to redeem, and the losses of men in va-
rious expeditions against the enemy, had seri-
ously retarded the increase of population.
The expenses of the northern colonies, including New-Eng-
land and New-York, during the war, were estimated at not less
than one million pounds sterling. Massachusetts alone is said
to have paid half this sum, and to have expended nearly four
hundred thousand pounds, in the expedition against Cape Bre-
ton. The expenses of Carolina, for the war in that quarter,
were not less in proportion.
To supply the deficiency of money, bills of credit were issued
to the amount of several millions. The bills issued by Massa-
chusetts, during two or three years of the war, amounted to be-
ween two and three millions currency; while at the time of
116
PERIOD IV....1756....1775.
dy
their emission, five or six hundred pounds were equal to
one hundred pounds sterling. Before the complete redemption
of these bills, says Dr. Trumbull, in those colonies, where their
credit was best supported, the depreciation was nearly twenty
for one.
The losses sustained by the colonies, in the fall of many of
、 their bravest men, during this and the last Indian war, were se-
verely felt. From 1722 to 1749, a period of twenty-seven years,
the losses of Massachusetts and New-Hampshire equalled the
whole increase of their numbers, whereas, in the natural course
of population, their numbers would have more than doubled.
Such, in few words, was the general state of
the colonies, at the close of this war.
The re-
turn of peace was hailed as the harbinger of bet-
ter days, and the enterprising spirit of the peo-
ple soon exerted itself to repair the losses which
had been sustained. Commerce, therefore,
again flourished; population increased; settle-
ments were extended; and publick credit revived
Section II. Scarcely, however, had the colo-
nies time to reap the benefits of peace, before
the prospect was clouded, and the sound of ap-
proaching war filled the land with general anx-
iety and distress. After an interval of only about
eight years, from 1748 to May 18th 1756, Great
Britain, under George II. formally declared war
against France, which declaration was recipro-
cated on the ninth of June, by a similar declara-
tion on the part of France, under Louis XV.
against Great Britain.
The general cause, leading to this war, com-
monly called the "French and Indian War,”
was the alleged encroachments of the French,
upon the frontiers of the colonies in America,
belonging to the English Crown.
These encroachments were made upon Nova Scotia in the
east, which had been ceded to Great Britain, by the 12th article
of the treaty of Utrecht, but to a considerable part of which the
French laid claim, and, in several places, were erecting fortifi-
FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR,
117
cations. In the north and west, they were settling and fortify-
ing Crown Point, and, in the west, were not only attempting to
complete a line of forts from the head of the St. Lawrence to
the Mississippi, but were encroaching far on Virginia.
The circumstance which served to open the
war, was the alleged intrusion of the Ohio Com-
pany upon the territory of the French. This
company consisted of a number of influential men,
from London and Virginia, who had obtained a
charter grant of six hundred thousand acres of
land, on and near the river Ohio, for the purpose
of carrying on the fur trade with the Indians,
and of settling the country.
The governour of Canada had early intelli-
gence of the transactions of this company, Fear-
ing that their plan would deprive the French of
the advantages of the fur trade, and prevent
communications between Canada and Louisiana,
he wrote to the governour of New-York and
Pennsylvania, claiming the country east of the
Ohio to the Alleghanies, and forbidding the
further encroachments of the English traders.
As yet, the Pennsylvanians had principally managed the trade
with the Indians. But, being now about to be deprived of it,
by the Ohio Company, who were opening a road to the Poto-
mac, they excited the fears of the Indians, lest their lands should
be taken from them, and gave early intelligence to the French,
of the designs and transactions of the Company.
The French governour soon manifested his hostile determina-
nation, by seizing several of the English traders, and carrying
them to a French port on the south of Lake Erie.-The Twight-
wees, a tribe of Indians in Ohio, near Miami river, among
whom the English had been trading, resented the seizure, and,
by way of retaliation, took several French traders, and sent them
to Pennsylvania.
In the mean time, a communication was open-
ed along the French Creek and Alleghany ri-
ver, between Fort Presqu' Ile, on Lake Erie,
and the Ohio; and French troops were station-
118
PERIOD IV....1756....1775.
ed at convenient distances, secured by tempo
rary fortifications.
The Ohio Company, thus threatened with the
destruction of their trade, were now loud in their
complaints. Dinwiddie, lieut. governour of Vir-
ginia, to whom these complaints were addressed,
laid the subject before the assembly, which or-
dered a messenger to be despatched to the French
commandant on the Ohio, to demand the reasons
of his hostile conduct, and to summon the French
to evacuate their forts in that region
Section III. The person entrusted with this
service was George Washington, who at the
early age of twenty-one, thus stepped forth in
the publick cause, and began that line of servi-
ces, which ended in the independence of his
country.
The service to which Washington was now
appointed, was both difficult and dangerous; the
place of his destination being above four hun-
dred miles distant, two hundred of which lay
through a trackless desert inhabited by Indians.
He arrived in safety, however, and delivered a
letter from Gov. Dinwiddie to the commandant.
Having received a written answer, and secretly
taken the dimensions of the fort, he returned.
The reply of the commandant to Gov. Dinwiddie
was, that he had taken possession of the country,
under the direction of the governour-general of
Canada, to whom he would transmit his letter,
and whose orders only he would obey.
Section IV. The British ministry, on being
made acquainted with the claims, conduct, and
determination of the French, without a formal
declaration of war, instructed the Virginians to
resist their encroachments, by force of arms
+
FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR.
119.
Accordingly a regiment was raised in Virginia,
which was joined by an independent company
from South Carolina, and with this force, Wash-
ington, who was appointed to command the ex-
pedition, and was now raised from the rank of
major to that of colonel, marched early in April,
1754, towards the Great Meadows, lying within
the disputed territories, for the purpose of expel-
ling the French. The enterprise of Washing-
ton and his troops was highly creditable to them,
but the French forces being considerably supe-
rior, he was obliged to capitulate, with the pri-
vilege, however, of returning with his troops to
Virginia.
On his arrival at the Great Meadows, he learned that the
French had dispossessed some Virginians of a fortification,
which the latter were erecting for the Ohio Company, at the
confluence of the Alleghany and Monongahela, and were en-
gaged in completing it, for their own use. He also learned,
that a detachment from that place, then on its march towards
the Great Meadows, had encamped for the night, in a low and
retired situation.
Under the guidance of some friendly Indians, and under co-
ver of a dark and rainy night, this party he surprised and cap-
tured. Having erected, at the Great Meadows, a small stock-
ade fort, afterwards called Fort Necessity, he proceeded with his
troops, reinforced by troops from New-York, and others from
South Carolina, to nearly four hundred men, towards the French
fort, Du Quesne, now Pittsburg, with the intention of dislodging
the enemy. Hearing, however, that the enemy were approach-
ing, he judged it prudent to retire to Fort Necessity. Here the
enemy, one thousand five hundred strong, under the command
of M. de Villiers, soon appeared and commenced a furious at-
tack on the fort. After an engagement of several hours, de
Villiers demanded a parley, and offered terms of capitulation.
These terms were rejected; but during the night, July 4th, ar-
ticles were signed, by which Washington was permitted, upon
surrendering the fort, to march with his troops, unmolested, to
Virginia.
Such was the beginning of open hostilities,
which were succeeded by a series of other hos-
120
PERIOD IV....1756....1775.
tilities characterised by the spirit and manner of
war, although the formal declaration of war was
not made until 1756, two years after, as already
mentioned.
Section V. The British ministry, perceiving
war to be inevitable, recommended to the Bri-
tish colonies in America, to unite in some scheine
for their common defence. Accordingly, a con-
vention of delegates from Massachusetts, New-
Hampshire, Rhode-Island, Connecticut, Penn-
sylvania, Maryland, with the lieut. governour and
council of New-York, was held at Albany, this
year, 1754, and a plan of union adopted, resem-
bling, in several of its features, the present con-
stitution of the United States.
But the plan met with the approbation, nei-
ther of the Provincial Assemblies, nor the King's
Council. By the former, it was rejected, be-
cause it gave too much power to the crown, and
by the latter, because it gave too much power tu
the people.
According to this plan, a grand council was to be formed of
members chosen by the provincial assemblies, and sent from alı
the colonies; which council, with a governour general, appoint
ed by the crown, and having a negative voice, should be em-
powered to make general laws, to raise money in all the colonies
for their defence, to call forth troops, regulate trade, lay duties,
&c. &c.
The plan, thus matured, was approved and signed, on the
fourth of July, the day that Washington surrendered Fort Ne-
cessity, and twenty-two years before the declaration of Inde-
pendence, by all the delegates, excepting those from Connecti-
cut, who objected to the negative voice of the governour gene-
ral.
One circumstance, in the history of this plan, deserves here to
be recorded, as evincing the dawning spirit of the revolution.
Although the plan was rejected by the provincial assemblies,
they declared, without reserve, that if it were adopted, they
would undertake to defend themselves from the French, without
any assistance from Great Britain. They required, but to be
FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR.
121
left to employ their supplies in their own way, to effect their se-
curity and predominance.
The mother country was too jealous to trust such powers
with the Americans, but she proposed another plan, designed to
lay a foundation for the perpetual dependence and slavery of the
colonies. This plan was, that the governours, with one, or
more of their council, should form a convention to concert mea-
sures for the general defence, to erect fortifications, raise men,
&c. &c. with power to draw upon the British treasury, to defray
all charges; which charges should be reimbursed by taxes upon
the colonies, imposed by acts of parliament. But to allow the
British government the right of taxation-to lay the colonies.
under the obligations of a debt to be thus liquidated-to subject
themselves to the rapacity of king's collectors, we scarcely need
say, was a proposal which met with universal disapprobation.
Section VI. Early in the spring of 1755, pre-
parations were made, by the colonies, for vigor-
ous exertions against the enemy. Four expedi-
tions were planned. One against the French
in Nova Scotia; a second against the French on
the Ohio; a third against Crown Point; and a
fourth against Niagara.
Section VII. The expedition against Nova Sco-
tia, consisting of three thousand men, chiefly from
Massachusetts, was led by gen. Monckton and
gen. Winslow. With these troops, they sailed
from Boston, May 20th, and on the 1st of June,
arrived at Chignecto, on the bay of Fundy. After
being joined by three hundred British troops and a
small train of artillery, they proceeded against
fort Beau Sejour, which, after four days invest-
ment, surrendered. The name of the fort was
now changed to that of Cumberland. From this
place Gen. Monckton proceeded further into the
country, took the other forts in possession of the
French, and disarmed the inhabitants. By this
successful expedition, the English possessed
themselves of the whole country of Nova Scotia,
a part of which, as already noticed, the French
11
122
PERIOD IV....1756....1775
claimed; its tranquillity was restored and placed
upon a permanent basis.
In this whole expedition, the English took but twenty men
Large quantities of provisions and military stores fell into their
hands, with a number of valuable cannon.
The French force in Nova Scotia being subdued, a difficuli
question occurred, respecting the disposal to be made of the in
habitants. Fearing that they might join the French in Canada
whom they had before furnished with intelligence, quarters, and
provisions, it was determined to disperse them among the Eng-
lish colonies. Under this order, one thousand nine hundred
were thus dispersed.
Section VIII. The expedition against the
French, on the Ohio, was led by Gen. Braddock,
a British officer, who commenced his march from
Virginia, in June, with about two thousand men.
Apprehensive that Fort du Quesne, against
which he was proceeding, might be reinforced,
Braddock, with one thousand two hundred se-
lected troops, hastened his march, leaving Col.
Dunbar to follow more slowly, with the other
troops and the heavy baggage.
On the 8th of July, Braddock had advanced
sixty miles forward of Col. Dunbar, and within
twelve or fourteen miles of Fort du Quesne.
Here he was advised by his officers to proceed
with caution, and was earnestly entreated by Col
Washington, his aid, to permit him to precede
the army, and guard against suprise. Too
haughty and self-confident to receive advice,
Braddock, without any knowledge of the condi-
tion of the enemy, continued to press towards
the fort. About twelve o'clock, July 9th, when
within seven miles of the fort, he was suddenly
attacked by a body of French and Indians. AI-
though the enemy did not exceed five hundred,
yet, after an action of three hours, Braddock, un-
der whom five horses had been killed, was mor-
FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR.
123
tally wounded, and his troops defeated. The
loss of the English army was sixty-four out of
sixty-five officers, and about one half of the pri-
vates.
This unfortunate defeat of Gen. Braddock is to be ascribed
to his imprudence, and too daring intrepidity. Had he attended
to those precautions which were recommended to him, he would
not have been thus ambuscaded; or had he wisely retreated from
a concealed enemy, and scoured the thicket with his cannon,
the melancholy catastrophe might have been avoided. But, ob-
stinately riveted to the spot on which he was first attacked, he
vainly continued his attempt to form his men in regular oruer,
although, by this means, a surer prey to the enemy, until being
himself wounded, he could no longer be accessary to the de-
struction of human life.
A remarkable fact in the history of this affair remains to be
told. Gen. Braddock held the provincial troops in great con-
tempt. Consequently, he kept the Virginians, and other pro-
vincials, who were in the action, in the rear. Yet, although
equally exposed with the rest, far from being affected with the
fears that disordered the regular troops, they stood firm and un-
broken, and, under Col. Washington, covered the retreat of the
regulars, and saved them from total destruction.
The retreat of the army, after Braddock was wounded, was
precipitate. No pause was made until the rear division was met.
This division on its junction with the other, was seized with
the same spirit of flight with the retreating, and both divisions
proceeded to Fort Cumberland, a distance of nearly one hun-
dred and twenty miles from the place of action.
Had the troops, even here, recovered their spirits and return-
ed, success might still have crowned the expedition. At least,
the army might have rendered the most important service to the
cause, by preventing the devastations and inhuman murders,
perpetrated by the French and Indians, during the summer, on
the western borders of Virginia and Pennsylvania. But, instead
of adopting a course so salutary and important, Col. Dunbar,
leaving the sick and wounded at Cumberland, marched with his
troops to Philadelphia.
Section IX. The expedition against Crown
Point was led by Gen. William Johnson, a mem-
ber of the council of New-York, and although it
failed as to its main object, yet its results diffused
exultation through the American colonies, and
1
124
PERIOD IV....1756....1775.
1
dispelled the gloom which followed Braddock's
defeat.
The army, under Johnson, arrived at the south
end of Lake George, the latter part of August.
While here, intelligence was received that a body
of the enemy, two thousand in number, had land-
ed at Southbay, now Whitehall, under command
of Baron Dieskau. and were marching towards
Fort Fdward, for the purpose of destroying the
provisions and military stores there.
At a council of war, held on the morning of
Sept. 8th, it was resolved to detach a party to
intercept the French, and save the fort. This
party consisted of twelve hundred men, com-
manded by Col. Ephraim Williams of Deerfield,
Massachusetts. Unfortunately, this detachment
was surprised by Dieskau, who was lying in
ambush for them. After a most signal slaugh-
ter, in which Col. Williams and Hendrick, a re-
nowned Mohawk sachem, and many other offi
cers fell, the detachment was obliged to retreat.
The firing was heard in the camp of Johnson,
and as it seemed to approach nearer and nearer,
it was naturally conjectured that the English
troops were repulsed. The best preparations
which the time allowed, were made to receive
the advancing foe. Dieskau, with his troops,
soon appeared and commenced a spirited attack.
They were received, however, with so much in-
trepidity-the cannon and musquetry did so
much execution among their ranks, that the ene-
my retired in great disorder. having experienced
a signal defeat. The loss of the French was not
less than eight hundred, Dieskau estimated them
himself at one thousand, and this loss was ren-
dered still more severe to the French, by a mor
FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR.
125
tal wound which this distinguished officer him-
self received, and in consequence of which he fell
into the hands of the English. The loss of the
English did not much exceed two hundred.
Few events of no greater magnitude leave
stronger impressions than resulted from the bat-
tle of Lake George. Following as it did the
discomfiture of Braddock, it served to restore the
honour of the British arms, and the tone of the
publick mind.
At the time it was meditated to send a detachmant under
Col. Williams, to intercept Dieskau, the number of men propos-
ed was mentioned to Hendrick, the Mohawk chief, and his opi
nion asked. He replied, "If they are to fight, they are too few.
If they are to be killed, they are too many."
"" The number was
accordingly increased. Gen. Johnson proposed also to divide
the detachment into three parties. Upon this Hendrick took
three sticks, and putting them together, said to him, "Put these
together, and you cannot break them; take them one by one,
and you will break them easily." The hint succeeded, and
Hendrick's sticks saved many of the party, and probably the
whole army from destruction.*
Early in the action, Gen. Johnson was wounded, and Gen.
Lyman succeeded to the command, which he held through the
day. To this gentleman's gallant exertions, the success of the
day, under Providence, was chiefly to be ascribed. Yet it is
remarkable, that Gen. Johnson made no mention of Gen. Ly-
man in his official letter, announcing the intelligence of the
victory. The ambition of Johnson was too great, and his ava-
rice too greedy, to acknowledge the merits of a rival. Gen.
Johnson was created a baronet, and parliament voted him five
thousand pounds sterling, in consideration of his success. The
reward of Gen. Lyman was the esteem and honour of the peo-
ple among whom he lived.
Among the wounded of the French, as already stated, was
the Baron Dieskau. He had received a ball through his leg,
and being unable to follow his retreating army, was found by
an English soldier, resting upon the stump of a tree, with
scarcely an attendant. Dieskau, apprehensive for his safety,
was feeling for his watch, in order to give it to the soldier, when
* Dwight's Travels.
11*
126
PERIOD IV....1756....1775.
the man, suspecting that he was feeling for a pistol, levelled his
gun, and wounded him in the hips. He was carried to the
camp, and treated with great kindness. From the camp he wa
taken to Albany and New-York, whence, some time after, he
sailed for England, where he died. He was a superior officer,
possessed of honourable feelings, and adorned with highly
polished manners. One stain, however, attaches to his charac-
ter. Before his engagement with Col. Williams' corps, he gave
orders to his troops neither to give nor take quarter.
Section X. The expedition against Niagara
was committed to Gov. Shirley of Massachusetts,
whose force amounted to two thousand five hun
dred men. But the season was too far advanced,
before his preparations were completed, to effect
any thing of importance.-After proceeding to
Oswego, on Lake Ontario, the army being poor-
ly supplied with provisions, and the rainy season
approaching, the expedition was abandoned, and
the troops returned to Albany. Thus ended the
campaign of 1755.
Section XI. In the spring of the ensuing year,
1756, Gov. Shirley was succeeded by Gen. Aber-
crombie, who was appointed to command, until
the arrival of the earl of Loudon, commander in
chief of all his majesty's forces in America.
The hostilities of the two preceding years had
been carried on without any formal proclamation
of war; but this year, June 9th, as already stat-
ed, war was declared by Great Britain against
France, and soon after, by France against Great
Britain, in turn.
The plan of operations for the campaign of
'56 embraced the attack of Niagara and Crown
Point, which were still in possession of the
French. Both these places were of great im-
portance; the former being the connecting link
in the line of fortifications between Canada and
Louisiana; and the latter commanding Lake
FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR.
127
Champlain, and guarding the only passage, at
that time, into Canada. But important as were
these posts, the reduction of neither was this year
accomplished, nor even attempted, owing, chiefly,
to the great delays of those who held the chief
command.
Troops were raised for the expedition against Crown Point,
amounting to seven thousand, the command of whom was assign-
ed to major-general Winslow, of Massachusetts. But his march
was delayed by obstacles ascribed to the improvidence of Aber-
crombie.
After the mortal wound received by Dieskau,
at the battle of Lake George. the Marquis de
Montcalm, an able and enterprising officer, suc-
ceeded to the command of the French forces.
In the month of August, this officer, with eight
thousand regulars, Canadians and Indians, in-
vested the fort at Oswego, on the south side of
Lake Ontario,-one of the most important posts
held by the English in America,-and in a few
days took it. On the receipt of this intelligence,
lord Loudon, who had arrived in Albany, and
entered upon the command, despatched orders
to Gen. Winslow, on his march towards Crown
Point, not to proceed.
The fall of the fort at Oswego was most unfortunate for the
English, and their loss of men made prisoners, and munitions
of war, peculiarly severe. By the capture of this post, the ene-
my obtained the entire command of the lakes Ontario and Erie,
and of the whole country of the Five Nations. Sixteen hundred
men were made prisoners, and one hundred and twenty pieces
of cannon were taken, with fourteen mortars, two sloops of war,
and two hundred boats and batteaux.
1
After this disastrous event, all offensive opera-
tions were immediately relinquished, although
it was then three months to the time of the usual
decampment of the army. Thus through the
inactivity of a man, whose leading trait was in-
decision, not one object of the campaign was
128
PERIOD IV....1756....1775.
gained, nor one purpose accomplished, either ho
nourable or important.
Section XII. Notwithstanding the failure of
the campaign of this season, the British Parlia-
ment made great preparations to prosecute the
war the succeeding year, 1757. In July, an ar-
mament of eleven ships of the line and fifty tran-
sports, with more than six thousand troops, ar-
rived at Halifax, destined for the reduction of
Louisburg. The colonies had been raising men
for an expedition against Ticonderoga and Crown
Point. Great was their mortification and disap-
pointment, when they learned from the orders
of lord Loudon, that these troops were to be
employed against Louisburg. Such inconstancy
and fluctuation appeared beneath the dignity of
the commander in chief. But they were obliged
tc submit, and lord Loudon proceeded to join
the armament at Halifax.
So dilatory were their measures, however,
that before they were ready to sail, Louisburg
was reinforced by a fleet of seventeen sail, and
with troops to make it nine thousand strong.
On the reception of this intelligence, it was deem-
ed inexpedient to proceed, and the expedition
was abandoned.
Section XIII. While weakness and indecision
were marking the counsels of the English, the
French continued to urge on their victories.
Montcalm, still commander of the French in the
north, finding the troops withdrawn from Hali-
fax, for the reduction of Louisburg, seized the
occasion to make a descent on Fort William
Henry, situated on the north shore of Lake
George. The garrison of the fort consisted of
three thousand men. With a force of nine thou
FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR.
129
sand men, Montcalm laid siege to it.-After a
gallant defence of six days, the garrison surren-
dered, thus giving to Montcalm the command of
the lake, and of the western frontier.
The spirited and protracted defence of the fort, against such
numbers, reflects the highest honour upon its brave commander,
Col. Munroe. Six days was the enemy kept at bay, with una-
bated resolution, in full expectation of assistance from Gen.
Webb, who lay at Fort Edward, only fifteen miles distant, with
an army of four thousand men.
The character of Gen. Webb continues sullied, by his unpar-
donable indifference to the perilous situation of his brethren in
arms, at Fort William Henry. It deserves to be known that
Sir William Johnson, after very importunate solicitations, ob-
tained leave of General Webb to march with as many as would
volunteer in the service, to the relief of Munroe.
At the beat of the drums, the provincials, almost to a man,
sallied forth, and were soon ready and eager for the march. Af-
ter being under arms almost all day, what were their feelings
when Sir William, returning from head-quarters, informed them
that General Webb had forbidden them to march !
The soldiers were inexpressibly mortified and enraged,-and
their commander did himself no common honour in the tears he
shed, as he turned from his troops, and retired to his tent.
The defence of Fort William Henry was so gallant, that Col.
Munroe, with his troops, was admitted to an honourable capitu
lation. The capitulation, however, was most shamefully broken.
While the troops were marching out at the gate of the fort, the
Indians attached to Montcalm's party, dragged the men from
their ranks, and with all the inhumanity of savage feeling, plun-
dered them of their baggage, and butchered them in cold blood.
Out of a New-Hampshire corps of two hundred, eighty were
missing.
It is said that efforts were made by the French to restrain the
barbarians, but the truth of the assertion may well be doubted,
when it is considered that Montcalm's force was at least seven
thousand French, and yet these barbarians were not restrained.
Section XIV. In 1758, most fortunately for
the honour of the British arms, and for the sal-
vation of the colonies, a change took place in the
ministry of England. The celebrated Pitt, lord
Chatham, now placed at the head of the admi-
nistration, breathed a new soul into the British
1
130
PERIOD IV....1756....1775.
councils, and revived the energies of the colo-
nies, weakened and exhausted by a series of ill
contrived and unfortunate expeditions. The tide
of success now turned in favour of the English,
who continued, with some few exceptions, to
achieve one victory after another, until the
whole of Canada surrendered to the British arms.
Pitt, upon coming into office, addressed a cir-
cular to the colonial governours, in which he as-
sured them of the determination of the ministry
to send a large force to America, and called upon
them to raise as many troops, as the number of
inhabitants would allow. The colonies were
prompt and liberal in furnishing the requisite sup-
plies. Massachusetts, Connecticut, and New-
Hampshire, unitedly, raised fifteen thousand
men, who were ready to take the field in May.
Section XV. Three expeditions were propos-
ed-the first against Louisburg; the second
against Ticonderoga; the third against Fort Du
Quesne.*
Section XVI. On the expedition against Lou-
isburg, admiral Boscawen sailed from Halifax,
May 28th, with a fleet of twenty ships of the line.
eighteen frigates, and an army of fourteen thou-
sand men, under the command of brigadier Gen.
Amherst, next to whom in command was Gen.
Wolfe. On the 26th of July, after a vigorous
resistance, this fortress was surrendered, and
with it five thousand seven hundred and thirty-
seven prisoners of war, and one hundred and
twenty cannon, besides which the enemy lost
five ships of the line and four frigates. At the
* Pronounced Du-Kane.
FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR.
131
same time,Isle Royal, St. Johns, with Cape Bre-
ton, fell into the hands of the English, who now
became masters of the coast from St. Lawrence
to Nova Scotia.
The surrender of this fortress was a more signal loss to France
than any which she had sustained since the commencement of
the war.
It greatly obstructed her communications with Cana-
da, and was powerfully instrumental in hastening the subjuga-
tion of that country to the British crown.
Section XVII. The expedition against Ticon-
deroga was conducted by Gen. Abercrombie,
commander in chief in America, lord Loudon
having returned to England. An army of six-
teen thousand men, nine thousand of whom were
provincials, followed his standard, besides a for-
midable train of artillery.
Having passed Lake George, the army pro-
ceeded with great difficulty towards the fortress.
Unfortunately, Gen. Abercrombie trusted to
others, who were incompetent to the task, to re-
connoitre the ground and entrenchments of the
enemy, and, without a knowledge of the strength
of the places, or of the proper points of attack,
issued his orders to attempt the lines without
bringing up a single piece of artillery.
The army advanced to the charge with the
greatest intrepidity, and for more than four
hours maintained the attack with incredible ob-
stinacy.
After the loss of nearly two thousand in killed
and wounded the troops were summoned away.
The retreat was as unhappy as the attack had been
precipitate and ill advised. Not a doubt can ra-
tionally exist, that had the siege been prosecuted
with prudence and vigour, the reduction of the
place would have been easily accomplished,
without so great a waste of human life, as the
132
PERIOD IV....1756... 1775.
garrison amounted to but little more than three
thousand men.
The passage of Abercrombie, across Lake George on his
way with his army to Ticonderoga, was effected by means of
one thousand and thirty-five boats. The splendour of the mili-
tary parade on the occasion was eminently imposing, and de-
serves to be recorded. A late writer, Dr. Dwight, thus de-
scribes it.
"The morning was remarkably bright and beautiful; and the
fleet moved with exact regularity to the sound of fine martial
musick. The ensigns waved and glittered in the sun-beams,
and the anticipation of future triumph shone in every eye.
Above, beneath, around, the scenery was that of enchantment.
Rarely has the sun, since that luminary was first lighted up in
the heavens, dawned on such a complication of beauty and
magnificence." How greatly did all the parade which was dis-
played, and all the anticipation which was indulged, add to the
mortification of the defeat which followed!
After his repulse, Gen. Abercrombie retired
to his former quarters on Lake George. Here,
anxious in any way to repair the mischief and
disgrace of defeat, he consented, at the solicita-
tion of Col. Bradstreet, to detach him with three
thousand men, against fort Frontenac, on the
northwest side of the outlet of Lake Ontario.
With these troops, mostly provincial, Bradstreet
sailed down the Ontario, landed within a mile
of the fort, opened his batteries, and, in two
days, forced this important fortress to surrender
Nine armed vessels, sixty cannon, sixteen mor-
tars, and a vast quantity of ammunition, &c. &c.
fell into his hands.
Section XVIII. To dispossess the French at
Fort Du Quesne, the bulwark of their dominion
over the western regions, was a third expedition
contemplated this year. This enterprise was
entrusted to Gen. Forbes, who left Philadelphia
in July, but did not arrive at Du Quesne till late
in November. The force collected for the at

པར
དས་
Settlement at Dover. p. 33.

First house erected in Connecticut p. 36.
i
FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR.
133
tack amounted to eight thousand effective men.
An attack, however, was needless, the fort hav-
ing been deserted by the garrison the evening
before the arrival of the army. On taking quiet
possession of the place, Forbes, in honour of Mr.
Pitt, called it Pittsburg.
Notwithstanding the defeat of Ticonderoga,
the campaign closed with honour to the colonies,
and to the nation in general. The successes of
the year prepared the way for the still greater
achievements of the ensuing year.
Section XIX. Another event of this year con-
curred in bringing to pass the fortunate issues of
the next. This was a treaty of peace and friend-
ship with the Indian nations inhabiting between
the Apalachian mountains, the Alleghanies, and
the lakes. This treaty was concluded at Easton,
sixty miles from Philadelphia.
The managers of the treaty on the part of Great Britain, were
the governours of Pennsylvania and New-Jersey, Sh William
Johnson, four members of the council of Pennsylvania, six
members of assembly, and two agents from New-Jersey.
The tribes represented on this occasion, and with which the
treaty was made, were the Mohawks, Oneidas, Onondagoes,
Cayugas, Senecas, Tuscaroras, Nanticoques, and Conays, the
Tuteloes, Chugnuts, Delawares, Unamies, Minisinks, Mohicans,
and Wappingers. The whole number of Indians, including
women and children, present, amounted to five hundred.
Section XX. The campaign of 1759 had, for
its object, the entire conquest of Canada. For
this purpose, it was determined, that three pow
erful armies should enter Canada by different
routes, and attack, at nearly the same time, all
the strong holds of the French in that country.
These were Ticonderoga and Crown Point, Ni-
agara and Quebec.
Section XXI. Gen. Amherst, who had suc-
ceeded Abercrombie, as commander in chief,
12
134
PERIOD IV....1756....1775.
led one division against Ticonderoga, which he
reached July 22d. This fortress soon surender
ed, the principal part of the garrison having re-
tired to Crown Point. Having strengthened Ti-
conderoga, the army next proceeded against this
latter place, and took quiet possession of it, the
enemy having fled before their arrival.
The French retired to the Isle aux Noix, situated at the north-
ern extremity of Lake Champlain, where they were strongly
encamped with a force of three thousand five hundred men, and
a powerful artillery. Gen. Amherst designed to follow up his
successes against them in that quarter, but the want of a suitable
naval armameut prevented.
Section XXII. The second division of the
army, commanded by Gen. Prideaux, was des-
tined against Niagara, at which place they ar-
rived July 6th, without loss or opposition. The
place was immediately invested: on the 24th of
the month, a general battle took place, which
decided the fate of Niagara, and placed it in the
hands of the English.
1
Four days previous to this battle, that able and distinguished
officer, General Prideaux, was killed by the bursting of a co-
horn. The command devolved on Sir William Johnson, who
successfully put in execution the plans of his lamented prede-
cessor.
Section XXIII. While the English troops-
were achieving these important victories in Up-
per Canada, Gen. Wolfe was prosecuting the
inost important enterprise of the campaign, viz.
the reduction of Quebec. Embarking at Louis-
burg with eight thousand men, under convoy of
Admirals Saunders and Holmes, he landed with
his troops in June, on the island of Orleans, a
little below Quebec.
After several attempts to reduce the place,
which proved unsuccessful, Wolfe conceived the
oject of ascending with his troops, a precipice
FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR.
135
of from 150 to 200 feet, by which he would reach
the plains of Abraham, lying south and west of
the city, and thus gain access to the enemy, in a.
less fortified spot.
This ascent he effected with his army, and ere
Montcalm, the French general, was aware of it,
the army had formed on the heights of Abraham,
and were prepared for battle.
Here, on the morning of the 13th of Septem-
ber, Wolfe met the French army under Mont-
calm, and after a severe and bloody contest, in
which both these brave commanders fell, victory
decided in favour of the English. A thousand
prisoners were taken, and a thousand of the ene-
my were killed. The loss of the English, in
killed and wounded did not exceed six hundred.
Five days after, the city capitulated; the in-
habitants were to enjoy their civil and religious
rights, and remain neutral during the war. The
city was garrisoned under the command of Gen.
Murray.
Determined from the first to take the place, impregnable as
it was accounted, the measures of Gen. Wolfe, were singularly
bold, and apparently repugnant to all the maxims of war. His
attention was first drawn to point Levi, on the southern bank of
the St. Lawrence, upon which, after taking possession of it, he
erected batteries. By means of these, he destroyed many houses,
but from this point it was soon apparent that little impression
could be made upon the fortifications of the town.
Finding it impracticable thus to accomplish his purpose, Wolfe
next decided on more daring measures. For the purpose of
drawing Montcalm to a general battle, Wolfe, with his troops,
crossed the river Montmorenci, and attacked the enemy in their
entrenchments. Owing, however, to the grounding of some of
the boat's which conveyed the troops, a part of the detachment
did not land so soon as the others. The corps that first landed,
without waiting to form, rushed forward, impetuously, towards
the enemy's entrenchments. But their courage proved their
ruin. A close and well directed fire from the enemy cut them
down in great numbers.
136
PERIOD IV....1756....1775.
Montcalm's party had now landed, and were drawn up on
the beach in order. But it was near night, a thunder storm
was approaching, and the tide was rapidly setting in. Fearing
the consequences of delay, Wolfe ordered a retreat across the
Montmorenci, and returned to his quarters on the Isle of Or-
leans. In this rencounter, his loss amounted to near six hun-
dred of the flower of his army.
ed
The difficulties of effecting the conquest of Quebec now press-
upon Wolfe with all their force. But he knew the import-
ance of taking this strongest hold-he knew the expectations of
his countrymen--he well knew that no military conduct could
shine that was not gilded with success.
Disappointed thus far, and worn down with fatigue and watch-
ing, General Wolfe fell violently sick. Scarcely had he reco-
vered, before he proceeded to put in execution a plan which had
been matured on his sick bed. This was to proceed up the ri-
ver-gain the heights of Abraham, and draw Montcalm to a
general engagement.
Accordingly, the troops were transported up the river about
nine miles. On the 12th of Sept. one hour after midnight,
Wolfe and his troops left the ships, and in boats silently drop-
ped down the current, intending to land a league above Cape
Diamond, and there ascend the bank leading to the station he
wished to gain. Owing, however, to the rapidity of the river,
they fell below the intended place, and landed a mile, or a mile
and a half, above the city.
The operation was a critical one, as they had to navigate, in
silence, down a rapid stream, and to find a right place for land-
ing, which, amidst surrounding darkness, might be easily mis-
taken. Besides this, the shore was shelving, and the bank so
steep and loft as scarcely to be ascended even without oppo-
sition from an enemy. Indeed the attempt was in the greatest
danger of being defeated by an occurrence peculiarly interesting,
as marking the very great delicacy of the transaction.
9
One of the French sentinels, posted along the shore, as the
English boats were descending, challenged them in the custo-
mary military language of the French. "Qui vit?" "who goes
there?"; to which a captain in Frazer's regiment, who had
served in Holland, and was familiar with the French language
and customs, promptly replied, "la France." The next ques-
tion was still more embarrassing, for the sentinel demanded" Ꮹ
quel regiment ?" "to what regiment." The captain, who hap-
pened to know the name of a regiment which was up the river,
with Bougainville, promptly rejoined, "de la Reine,” “the
Queen's." The soldier immediately replied, "passe," for he
concluded at once, that this was a French convoy of provisions,
"❝
FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR.
137
which as the English had learned from some deserters, was ex-
pected to pass down the river to Quebec. The other sentinels
were deceived in a similar manner; but one, less credulous than
the rest, running down to the water's edge, called out “Pour
quois est ce que vous ne parlez plus haut ?" "Why dont you
speak louder?" The same captain, with perfect self-command,
replied, "Tais toi, nous serons entendus!" "Hush, we shall
be overheard and discovered!" The sentry, satisfied with this
caution, retired, and the boats passed in safety.*
About an hour before day, the army began to ascend the pre-
cipice, the distance of one hundred and fifty or two hundred
feet, almost perpendicular ascent, above which spread the plains
of Abraham. By day-light, Sept. 13th, this almost incredible
enterprise had been effected—the desired station was attained,
the army was formed, and ready to meet the enemy.
To Montcalm, the intelligence that the English were occupy-
ing the heights of Abraham was most surprising. The impossi-
bility of ascending the precipice he considered certain, and there-
fore had taken no measures to fortify its line. But no sooner
was he informed of the position of the English army, than per-
ceiving a battle no longer to be avoided, he prepared to fight.
Between nine and ten o'clock, the two armies, about equal in
numbers, met face to face.
The battle now commenced. Inattentive to the fire of a body
of Canadians and Indians, one thousand five hundred of whom
Montcalm had stationed in the cornfields and bushes, Wolfe di-
rected his troops to reserve their fire for the main body of the
French, now rapidly advancing. On their approach within
forty yards, the English opened their fire and the destruction
became immense.
The French fought bravely, but their ranks became disorder-
ed, and, notwithstanding the repeated efforts of their officers to
form them, and to renew the attack, they were so successfully
pushed by the British bayonet, and hewn down by the Highland
broadsword, that their discomfiture was complete.
During the action, Montcalm was on the French left, and
Wolfe on the English right, and here they both fell in the criti
cal moment that decided the victory. Early in the battle, Wolfe
received a ball in his wrist, but binding his handkerchief around
it, he continued to encourage his men.-Shortly after, another
ball penetrated his groin; but this wound, although much more
severe, he concealed, and continued to urge on the contest, till
* Silliman's Tour, from Smollet.
12*
138
PERIOD IV....1756....1775.
a third bullet pierced his breast. He was now obliged, though
reluctantly, to be carried to the rear of the line.
Gen. Monckton succeeded to the command, but was immedi-
ately wounded, and conveyed away. In this critical state of
the action, the command devolved on Gen. Townshend. Gen.
Montcalm, fighting in front of his battalion, received a mortal
wound about the same time, and Gen. Jennezergus, his second
in command, fell near his side.
Wolfe died in the field, before the battle was ended; but he
lived long enough to know that the victory was his.-While
leaning on the shoulder of a lieutenant, who kneeled to support
him, he was seized with the agonies of death: at this moment
was heard the distant sound, "They fly"-"they fly."
hero raised his drooping head, and eagerly asked, "Who fly ?"
Being told that it was the French-" Then," he replied, “I die
happy," and expired.
The
"This death," says professor Silliman, "has furnished a
grand and pathetic subject for the painter, the poet, and the his-
torian, and undoubtedly, considered as a specimen of mere mili-
tary glory, it is one of the most sublime that the annals of war
afford."
Montcalm was every way worthy of being the competitor of
Wolfe. In talents-in military skill-in personal courage, he
was not his inferiour. Nor was his death much less sublime.
He lived to be carried to the city, where his last moments were
employed in writing, with his own hand, a letter to the English
general, recommending the French prisoners to his care and hu
manity. When informed that his wound was mortal, he replied,
"I shall not then live to see the surrender of Quebec."
The following interesting particulars, relating to the dangers
and sufferings of two officers of the English army, during the
battle, we shall be excused for inserting, notwithstanding their
length.
Captain Ochterlony and Ensign Peyton, belonged to the
regiment of Brigadier-General Monckton. They were nearly
of an age, which did not exceed thirty; the first was a North-
Briton, the other a native of Ireland. Both were agreeable in
person, and were connected together by the ties of mutual friend-
ship and esteem. On the day that preceded the battle, captain
Ochterlony had fought a duel with a German officer, in which,
though he wounded and disarmed his antagonist, yet he himself re-
ceived a dangerous hurt under the right arm, in consequence of
which his friends insisted on his remaining in camp during the
action of next day; but his spirit was too great to comply with this
remonstrance. He declared it should never be said that a scratch,
received in a private rencounter, had prevented him from doing
FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR.
139
·
his duty, when his country required his service; and he took
the field with a fusil in his hand, though he was hardly able to
carry his arms. In leading up his men to the enemy's entrench-
ment, he was shot through the lungs with a musket ball, an ac-
cident which obliged him to part with his fusil, but he still con-
tinued advancing, until, by loss of blood, he became too weak to
proceed further. About the same time, Mr. Peyton was lamed
by a shot, which shattered the small bone of his left leg. The
soldiers, in their retreat, earnestly begged, with tears in their
eyes, that captain Ochterlony would allow them to carry him
and the ensign off the field. But he was so bigotted to a severe
point of honour, that he would not quit the ground, though he
desired they would take care of his ensign. Mr. Peyton, with
a generous disdain, rejected their good offices, declaring that he
would not leave his captain in such a situation; and in a little
time, they remained sole survivors on that part of the field.
66
Captain Ochterlony sat down by his friend, and as they ex-
pected nothing but immediate death, they took leave of each
other; yet they were not altogether abandoned by the hope of
being protected as prisoners; for the captain seeing a French
soldier, with two Indians, approach, started up, and accosting
them in the French language, which he spoke perfectly well,
expressed his expectation that they would treat him and his com-
panion as officers, prisoners, and gentlemen. The two Indians
seemed to be entirely under the conduct of the Frenchman, who,
coming up to Mr. Peyton, as he sat on the ground, snatched his
laced hat from his head, and robbed the captain of his watch
and money. This outrage was a signal to the Indians for mur-
der and pillage. One of them, clubbing his firelock, struck at
him behind, with a view to knock him down, but the blow miss-
ing his head, took place upon his shoulder. At the same instant,
the other Indian poured his shot into the breast of this unfortun-
ate young gentleman, who cried out, "O Peyton! the villain
has shot me." Not yet satiated with cruelty, the barbarian
sprung upon him, and stabbed him in the belly with his scalping
knife. The captain having parted with his fusil, had no wea-
pon for his defence, as none of the officers wore swords in the
action. The three ruffians finding him still alive, endeavoured
to strangle him with his own sash; and he was now upon his
knees, struggling against them with surprising exertion. Mr.
Peyton, at this juncture, having a double-barrelled musket in his
hand, and seeing the distress of his friend, fired at one of the
Indians, who dropped dead on the spot. The other, thinking
the ensign would now be an easy prey, advanced towards him,
and Mr. Peyton, having taken good aim, at the distance of four
yards, discharged his piece the second time, but it seemed to
1
140
#
PERIOD IV....1756....1775.
take no effect. The savage fired in his turn, and wounded the
ensign in the shoulder; then rushing upon him, thrust his bayo
net through his body; he repeated the blow, which Mr. Peyton
attempting to parry, received another wound in his left hand;
nevertheless, he seized the Indian's musket with the same hand,
pulled him forwards, and with his right, drawing a dagger which
hung by his side, plunged it in the barbarian's side. A violent
struggle ensued; but at length Mr. Peyton was uppermost, and,
with repeated strokes of his dagger, killed his antagonist out-
right. Here he was seized with an unaccountable emotion of
curiosity, to know whether or not his shot had taken effect on
the body of the Indian; he accordingly turned him up, and
stripping off his blanket, perceived that the ball had penetrated
quite through the cavity of the breast. Having thus obtained at
dear bought victory, he started up on one leg, and saw captain
Ochterlony standing at the distance of sixty yards, close by the
enemy's breast-work, with the French soldier attending him.
Mr. Peyton then called aloud, "Captain Ochterlony, I am glad
to see you have at last got under protection. Beware of that
vi'ain, who is more barbarous than the savages. God bless
you, my dear Captain. I see a party of Indians coming this
way, and expect to be murdered immediately." A number of
these barbarians had for some time been employed on the left,
in scalping and pillaging the dying and the dead that were left
upon the field of battle; and above thirty of them were in full
march to destroy Mr. Peyton. This gentleman knew he had
no mercy to expect; for, should his life be spared for the pre-
sent, they would have afterwards insisted upon sacrificing him to
the manes of their brethren whom he had slain; and in that
case he would have been put to death by the most excruciating
tortures. Full of this idea, he snatched up his musket, and, not-
withstanding his broken leg, ran above forty yards without halt-
ing; and feeling himself now totally disabled, and incapable of
proceeding one step further, he loaded his piece, and presented
it to the two foremost Indians, who stood aloof waiting to be
joined by their fellows: while the French, from their breast-
works, kept up a continual fire of cannon and small arms upon
this poor, solitary, maimed gentleman. In this uncomfortable
situation he stood, when he discerned at a distance, a Highland
officer, with a party of his men, skirting the plain towards the
field of battle. He forthwith waved his hand in signal of dis-
tress, and being perceived by the officer, he detached three of
his men to his assistance. These brave fellows hastened to him
through the midst of a terrible fire, and one of them bore him
off on his shoulders. The Highland officer was captain Mac-
donald, of Colonel Frazier's battalion; who, understanding that
FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR.
141
a young gentleman, his kinsman, had dropped on the field of
battle, had put himself at the head of this party, with which he
penetrated to the middle of the field, drove a considerable num-
ber of the French and Indians before him, and finding his rela-
tion still unscalped, carried him off in triumph. Poor captain
Ochterlony was conveyed to Quebec, where, in a few days he
died of wounds. After the reduction of that place, the French
surgeons who attended him, declared, that in all probability, he
would have recovered of the two shots he had received in his
breast, had he not been mortally wounded in the belly by the
Indians scalping knife.
66
"As this very remarkable scene was acted in sight of both
armies, General Townshend, in the sequel, expostulated with
the French officers upon the inhumanity of keeping up such a
severe fire against two wounded gentlemen, who were disabled,
and destitute of all hope of escaping. They answered that the
fire was not made by the regulars, but by the Canadians and
savages,whom it was not in the power of discipline to restrain.”*
Section XXIV. The capture of Quebec, which
soon followed, important as it was, did not imme-
diately terminate the war. The French in Ca-
nada had still a powerful army, and some naval
force above the city.
Section XXV. In the ensuing spring, 1760,
Monsieur Levi approached Quebec from Mon-
treal, assisted by six frigates, for the
purpose of
recovering it from the English. Gen. Murray,
who commanded the English garrison, marched
out to meet him, with only three thousand men,
and, on the 28th of April, after a bloody battle,
fought at Sillsery, three miles above the city, the
English army was defeated, with the loss of one
thousand men, the French having lost more than
double that number.
The English retreated to Quebec, to which
the French now laid siege. About the middle
of May, an English squadron arrived with rein-
* Silliman's Tour, from Smollet.
|
142
PERIOD IV....1756... 1775.
forcements, soon after which, the French fleet
was taken and destroyed, and the siege was
raised.
Section XXVI. The attention of the English
commander in chief, Gen. Amherst was now di
rected to the reduction of Montreal, the last for
tress of consequence in the possession of the
French. To effect this he detached Col. Havi-
land, with a well disciplined army to proceed to
Lake George, Crown Point, and Lake Cham-
plain; Gen. Murray was ordered from Quebec,
with such forces as could be spared from the gar-
rison, while General Amherst himself proceeded
with ten thousand men, by Lake Ontario, down
the river St. Lawrence.
Generals Amherst and Murray arrived at Mon-
treal the same day Sept. 6th, and were joined
by Haviland, on the day succeeding. While pre-
paring to lay siege to the place, the commander
of Montreal, M. de Vaudreuil, perceiving that
resistance would be ineffectual, demanded a ca-
pitulation. On the 8th, Montreal, Detroit, Mi-
chilimackinac, and all the other places within the
government of Canada were surrendered to his
Brittanick Majesty.
Section XXVII. Thus ended a war which,
from the first hostilities, had continued six years,
and during which much distress had been expe-
rienced and many thousand valuable lives lost..
Great and universal was the joy that spread
through the colonies, at the successful termina-
tion of a contest, so long and severe, and pub-
lick thanksgivings were generally appointed to
ascribe due honour to HIM, who had preserved
to the colonies their existence and liberties.
Section XXVIII. While the troops were em-
FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR.
143
ployed in the conquest of Canada, the Colonies
of Virginia and South Carolina, suffered inva-
sion and outrage from the Cherokees, a powerful
tribe of savages on the West. But in 1761, they
were signally defeated by Col. Grant, and com-
pelled to sue for peace.
Intelligence being communicated to Gen. Amherst of the dan-
ger of these colunics, he despatched Gen. Montgomery with one
thousand two hundred men, for their protection and relief.
Being joined by the forces of the province of Carolina on his
arrival, he immediately proceeded into the country of the Che-
rokees, plundering and destroying their villages and magazines
of corn. In revenge, the savages besieged Fort Loudon, on the
confines of Virginia, which was obliged, by reason of famine, to
capitulate. The capitulation was, however, broken, and the
troops, while on their march to Virginia, were assaulted-num-
bers of them killed, and the rest taken captive.
The next year, 1761, Gen. Montgomery being obliged to re-
turn, Col. Grant was sent to continue the war.
With an army
of near two thousand six hundred men, he began his march to-
wards the enemies' country. On the fourth day the army fell
in with a body of savages, and after a strongly contested battle,
put them to flight. Following up this victory, Col. Grant pro-
ceeded to destroy their magazines, burn their corn fields, and
consume their settlements, until, having effectually routed them,
he returned with his troops. Soon after this, the Cherokee
chiefs came in, and a peace was concluded.
Section XXIX. The conquest of Canada
having been achieved in 1763, a definitive treaty,
the preliminaries of which had been settled the
year before, was signed at Paris, and soon after
ratified by the kings of England and France;
by which all Nova Scotia, Canada, the Isle of
Cape Breton, and all other islands in the gult
and river St. Lawrence, were ceded to the Bri-
tish crown.
144
PERIOD IV....1756....1775.
Notes.
Section XXX. Manners of the Colo-
nists. The change in respect to manners in the
colonies, during this period, consisted chiefly in a
gradual wearing away of national distinctions
and peculiarities, and a tendency to a still great-
er unity and assimilation of character. The ra-
pid increase of wealth, and the frequency of in-
tercourse with Europe, began to introduce among
the colonies the tastes, and fashions, and luxu-
ries of European countries. But the introduc-
tion of them produced little enervation of cha-
racter among the people of America. Such an
effect was counteracted by the bloody, but suc-
cessful war with the French and Indians, and
the boundless prosperity which seemed to open
to the country, and call forth its energics. In-
stead, therefore, of a growing weakness in the
colonies, we perceive a more vigorous spirit of
commercial enterprise, pervading the country;
a consciousness of political importance becoming
confirmed; and a deep and ardent love of civil
liberty breathing over the land.
Section XXXI. Religion. The only reli-
gious sect introduced into America, during this
period, was that of the Shakers, or Shaking
Quakers, who arrived from England in 1774,
and settled at Niskayuna, near Albany.
Although the spirit of religious intolerance had disappeared
from the colonies, and the puritanical severity of the north had
become much softened, yet until the commencement of the
French and Indian war, the religious character of the colonies
had remained essentially the same. But during this war, infi-
delity was extensively introduced into the army, by means of
the foreign English officers and soldiers who were sent into the
country. From the army, it spread itself into society, and pro-

Emigration of Roger Williams. p. 37.

Burning of the Pequot Village. p.40.
FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR.
145
duced a considerable relaxation of morals, and a looser adher-
ence to principles.
Section XXXII. Trade and Com=
merce. During this period, trade and com-
merce made great advances; the annual amount
of imports from Great Britain, was about two
and a half millions of pounds sterling, from 1756
to 1771: from 1771 to 1773, it was three millions
and a half annually, on an average.-The annual
amount of exports of the colonies to Great Bri-
tain and elsewhere, was about four million pounds
sterling, at the close of this period. The articles
of export, and the nature of the trade of the co-
lonies, were essentially the same as stated in the
notes to period third.
In 1769, the number of ships employed by Great Britain and
the colonies, in the trade with the colonies, was one thousand se-
venty-eight, manned by twenty-eight thousand nine hundred and
ten seamen.
The whale and other fisheries in the colonies had become of
great importance. In 1775, there were employed in the fishery
generally, and in carrying the fish to market from New-England,
one thousand four hundred and fifty vessels of all descriptions,
of one hundred thousand tons burthen, and eleven thousand fish-
ermen and seamen.
Section XXXIII. Agriculture. During
this period, a gradual progress was made in ag-
riculture, but it does not need any specifick no-
tice.
Section XXXIV. Arts and Manufac=
tures. Great Britain still continued to oppose
the progress of arts and manufactures in the co-
lonies, and, therefore, there was but a moderate
advance of these interests, during this period.
Section XXXV. Population. At the close
of this period, the white and black population of
the colonies did not vary greatly from three mil-
lions.
Section XXXVI. Education. In the year
13
146
PERIOD IV....1756....1775.
1769, the college at Hanover, New-Hampshire,
was founded, and called Dartmouth College, in
honour of the earl of Dartmouth, who was one of
its principal benefactors.
In 1770, the University in Rhode-Island called
Brown University, was established at Provi
dence. It was incorporated in 1764, and first lo-
cated at Warren. At this place the first com-
mencement was held, 1769.
Reflections.
XXXVII. The preceding short period of our history presents
several interesting subjects of reflection. The American colo-
nies became the theatre of a bloody conflict, attended by all the
appalling features of savage war. Although feebly supported
by England, and embarrassed by the want of political union,
they surmounted every obstacle, and compelled the French, their
enemies, to depart from their shores for ever.
But no sooner was this conflict ended, than they began to
feel, with added weight, the hand of British oppression.-Not
'humbled, however, by injustice, nor crushed by severities, they
vigorously put forth their strength in commerce, trade, and ag-
riculture. They spread innumerable sails upon the ocean;
they converted forests into meadows and wheat fields; estab-
lished seminaries of learning; founded cities; and built churches
to God.
Nay, more-we see that those very steps, which were taken
by the mother country to cripple the American colonies, were
so ordered as to add to their strength. By leaving them to bear
the war of 1756 almost alone, she showed them that they could
not expect defence from her; she taught them the necessity of
relying upon their own energies; gave them an opportunity to
learn the art of war, and to ascertain their own strength.
The long line of British acts, designed to crush the colonies,
and to keep them in humble subjection, passed, as they were,
in wilful ignorance of the feelings and power of America,
awakened the spirit of the revolution, and laid the foundation
of a great nation.
What a lesson may tyranny gather from this! And how
thankful should we be, that a just Providence is above, who re-
gards the affairs of men-who turns aside the trampling heel of
oppression, and causes the blood wrung out by tyranny to cry
from the ground, and to call forth the spirit of liberty!
UNITED STATES.
::
Period V.
DISTINGUISHED FOR THE WAR OF THE REVOLU-
TION.
Extending from the commencement of hostilities
by Great Britain against the American co-
lonies, in the battle of Lexington, 1775, to the
disbanding of the American Army at West
Point, 1783.
Section I. On the 19th of April, 1775, was
shed at Lexington, Massachusetts, the first blood
in the war of the revolution-a war, which ter-
minated in the separation of the American colo-
nies from Great Britain, and in their change from
this humble character and condition, to that of
free and independent States.
Section II. The causes, which led the colonies
to take up arms against the mother country, de-
serve a distinct recital in this portion of our his-
tory, as they will clearly show the justice, wis-
dom, and necessity of those acts of resistance, to
which, at that trying period, resort was had.
"The independence of America," it has been
observed, "was found by those who sought it
not."
When the Fathers of this country left
Great Britain, they had no intention of establish-
ing a government independent of that of Eng-
land. On the contrary, they came out as colo-
nists, and expected still to acknowledge allegi-
ance to the mother country. For many years,
148
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
when they spoke, or wrote, or thought of Eng-
land, it was under the filial and affectionate idea
of "home." "And even at the commencement
of the controversy with Great Britain," if we
credit those who lived at that time, "there ex-
isted no desire, nor intention of becoming inde-
pendent."
Testimony with respect to the filial disposition of the colo-
nies towards the mother country abounds. "I profess," said
Pownal, who had been governour and commander in chief of
Massachusetts Bay-governour of South Carolina, &c. &c.
"I profess," said he, in 1765, "an affection for the colonies,
because, having lived among their people, in a private as well as
publick character, I know them-I know that in their private
social relations, there is not a more friendly, and in their politi
cal one, a more zealously loyal people in all his majesty's do-
minions. They would sacrifice their dearest interest for the ho-
nour of their mother country. I have a right to say this, be-
cause experience has given me a practical knowledge and this
impression of them.-They have no other idea of this country
than as their home; they have no other word by which to ex-
press it, and till of late, it has been constantly expressed by the
name of home.”
"Scot-
To the same effect is the testimony of Dr. Franklin.
land," said he, in 1768, "has had its rebellions; Ireland has
had its rebellions: England its plots against the reigning family;
but America is free from this reproach ;"" No people were
ever known more truly loyal: the protestant succession in the
house of Hanover was their idol "
For these feelings of aften for the mother
country, the colonies deserve the highest enco-
mium. Causes existed which might have justi-
fied a less degree of attachment. and were calcu-
lated to produce it. These were the oppression
and losses which they endured; the shackles im-
posed upon them; the restraints upon their com-
merce; the parsimony with which aid was admi-
nistered by the mother country; the maleadmi-
nistration-the peculation and arbitrary conduct
of the royal governours-these things were suffi
cient, and more than sufficient, to stifle every
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
149
feeling of affection, and shake the last remains
of their allegiance.
Yet, through all this oppressive subordination
-through the calamities of war-through the
attempt to wrest from them their charters, and
their dearest rights-they could say, and did say,
England, with all thy faults, I love thee still."
66
Nor is it probable that these friendly disposi-
tions of the colonies would at this time have been
withdrawn, had not Great Britain interrupted
them by a grievous change of policy towards the
inhabitants touching the subject of revenue and
taxation.
Before the peace of '63, this subject had been
wisely let alone. The colonies had been per-
mitted to tax themselves, without the interfer-
ence of the parliament. Till this period, it had
sufficed for the mother country so to control
their commerce, as to monopolize its benefits to
herself. But from and after this period, the
ancient system was set aside, and a different
and oppressive policy adopted. The first act,
the avowed purpose of which was a revenue
from the colonies, passed the parliament, Sept.
29th, 1764, the preamble to which began thus:
"Whereas, it is just and necessary that a
revenue be raised in America, for defraying the
expenses of defending, protecting, and securing
the same, we the commons, &c." The act then
proceeds to lay a duty on "clayed sugar, indigo,
coffee, &c. &c. being the produce of a colony
not under the dominion of his majesty."
This act the colonies could not approve
They could not approve of it, because it recog-
nized the existence of a right to tax them-a
right not founded in justice, and which since
13*
{
150
PERION V.....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
+
their existence, nearly one hundred and fifty
years, until now, had seldom been named. But
the colonies could submit to it, although unplea-
sant and unjust, nor would this act alone have
led to permanent disaffection, had it not been
followed by other acts, still more unjust and
oppressive.
On the subject of the right of the British parliament to tax
the colonies, it was asserted in the mother country "to be es-
sential to the unity, and of course to the prosperity, of the em-
pire, that the British parliament should have a 1ight of taxation
over every part of the royal dominions." In the colonies it
was contended, "that taxation and representation were in-
separable, and that they could not be safe, if their property
might be taken from them, without their consent." This claim
of the right of taxation on the one side, and the denial of it on
the other, was the very hinge on which the revolution turned.
"
In accordance with the policy to be observed
towards America, the next year, 1765, the fa-
mous stamp act passed both houses of parlia-
ment. This ordained that instruments of writ-
ing, such as deeds, bonds, notes, &c. among the
colonies, should be null and void, unless exe-
cuted on stamped paper, for which a duty should
be paid to the crown.
When this bill was brought in, the ministers, and particularly
Charles Townshend, exclaimed:
"These Americans, our own children, planted by our care,
nourished by our indulgence, protected by our arms, until they
are grown to a good degree of strength and opulence; will they
now turn their backs upon us, and grudge to contribute their
mite to relieve us from the heavy load which overwhelms us ?”
Col. Barre caught the words, and, with a vehemence beccm-
ing a soldier, rose and said:
"Planted by your care! No! your oppression plantec
them in America; they fled from your tyranny into a then un-
cultivated land, where they were exposed to almost all the
hardships to which human nature is liable, and among others,
to the savage cruelty of the enemy of the country, a people, the
most subtle, and, I take upon me to say, the most truly terrible
of any people that ever inhabited any part of God's earth; and
PERIOD V....1775....1783……..REVOLUTION.
151
yet actuated by principles of true English liberty, they met all
these hardships with pleasure, compared with those they suffer-
ed in their own country, from the hands of those that should
have been their friends.
"They nourished by your indulgence! They grew by
your neglect; as soon as you began to care about them, that
care was exercised in sending persons to rule over them, in one
department and another, who were, perhaps, the deputies of
the deputies of some members of this house, sent to spy out
their liberty, to misrepresent their actions, and to prey upon
them: men, whose behaviour, on many occasions, has caused
the blood of these sons of liberty to recoil within them: men,
promoted to the highest seats of justice, some of whom, to my
knowledge, were glad, by going to foreign countries, to escape
the vengeance of the laws in their own.
66
They protected by your arms! They have nobly taken
up arms in your defence, have exerted their valour amidst their
constant and laborious industry, for the defence of a country
whose frontiers, while drenched in blood, its interior parts have
yielded for your enlargement the little savings of their frugality
and the fruits of their toils. And believe me, remember, I this
day told you so, that the same spirit which actuated that people
at first, will continue with them still."
The night after this act passed, Doctor Franklin, who was
then in London, wrote to Charles Thompson, afterwards secre-
tary of the Continental Congress, "The sun of liberty is set ;
the Americans must light the lamps of industry and economy."
To which Mr. Thompson answered; "Be assured we shall
light torches of quite another sort”—thus predicting the con-
vulsions which were about to follow.
Section III. On the arrival of the news of the
stamp act in America, a general indignation
spread through the country, and resolutions were
passed against the act, by most of the colonial
assemblies.
In these resolutions, Virginia led the way. On the meeting
of the house of burgesses, Patrick Henry presented, among
others, the following resolutions, which were substantially
adopted.
Resolved, That his majesty's liege people of this his ancient
colony, have enjoyed the rights of being thus governed by their
own assembly, in the article of taxes, and internal police, and
that the same have never been forfeited, or yielded up, but have
been constantly recognized by the king and people of Britain
152
PERIOD V.... 1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
+
Resolved, therefore, That the general assembly of this colo
ny, together with his majesty, or his substitutes, have, in their
representative capacity, the only exclusive right and power to
lay taxes and imposts upon the inhabitants of this colony; and
that every attempt to vest such power in any other person, or
persons, whatsoever, than the general assembly aforesaid, is il-
legal, unconstitutional, and unjust, and hath a manifest tendency
to destroy British as well as American liberty.
Resolved, That his majesty's liege people, the inhabitants of
this colony, are not bound to yield obedience to any law or
ordinance whatever, designed to impose any taxation whatever
upon them, other than the laws or ordinances of the general as-
sembly aforesaid.
Resolved, That any person who shall, by speaking or writing,
assert or maintain that any person, or persons, other than the
general assembly of this colony, have any right or power to im-
pose or lay any tax on the people here, shall be deemed an
enemy to this, his majesty's colony.
Copies of these resolutions were immediately forwarded to the
other provinces, and served to raise still higher the genera
feeling of opposition to the conduct of the mother country.
Section IV. In June, Massachusetts recom-
mended a colonial congress to consult for the
general safety. The recommendation was well
received by most of the colonies, and in Octo-
ber, twenty-eight members assembled in New-
York, where they remonstrated against the
stamp act, and petitioned its repeal. At the
same time, also, they drew up a bill of rights,
in which taxation and representation were de-
clared to be inseparable.
Section V. The stamp act came into opera-
tion on the first of November. In Boston, and
in Portsmouth, the day was ushered in by a fu-
neral tolling of the bells. In the latter place,
in the course of the day, a coffin, neatly orna-
mented, and inscribed with the word Liberty, in
large letters, was carried to the grave. Minute
guns were fired during the movement of the
procession to the place of interment; where an
PERIOD V....1775...1783...REVOLUTION.
153
oration was offered in favour of the deceased.
Similar expressions of wounded and indignant
feeling occurred in various parts of the country.
In some places, the stamp officers were oblig-
ed to resign, or to secrete themselves, to escape
the vengeance of the people. Stamps were not
permitted to be landed, and business, in many
places, was conducted without them. At the
same time, associations were formed in all
parts
of the the country, by merchants, not to import
goods until this odious act was repealed. Most
cheerfully did the people, women as well as
men, enter upon this self-denial. Luxuries,
decorations, elegancies, were universally laid
aside.
The opposition to the stamp act in America
was so spirited, so deep laid, so universal, that
parliament had only the alternative, to compel
her to submit, or to repeal it. After a long and
angry debate on the question, the repeal was
carried-but accompanying the repealing act,
was one called the declaratory act, more hostile
to American rights than any which had preced-
ed. The language of the act was, "that par-
liament have, and of right ought to have, power
to bind the colonies in all cases whatsoever."
On the meeting of Parliament, Jan. 7th, 1766, his majesty
in his speech spoke of the above opposition of the colonies to
the stamp act, in pointed terms of reprehension. On the mo-
tion for an address to the king, Mr. Pitt, the independent and
invariable friend of liberty and equal rights, was the first to of
fer his sentiments on the state of affairs. "It is a long time,
Mr. Speaker," said he, " since I have attended in Parliament:
when the resolution was taken in this house to tax America, I
was ill in bed. If I could have endured to have been carried in
my bed, so great was the agitation of my mind for the conse
quences, I would have solicited some kind hand to have laid
me down on this floor to have borne my testimony against it.
- 254
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
It is my opinion that this kingdom has NO RIGHT to lay a tax
upon the colonies.”
Upon concluding his speech, a silence of some minutes suc-
ceeded. No one appeared inclined to take the part of the late
minister, or to rouse the lion, which lay basking in the eye of
the great Commoner who had just sat down. At length, Mr
Grenville rose to reply. After declaring the tumult in America
to border upon rebellion, and insisting upon the constitutional
right of Parliament to tax the colonies, he concluded as follows:
“Ungrateful people of America! The nation has run itself
into an immense debt to give them protection; bounties have
been extended to them; in their favour the act of navigation,
that palladium of the British commerce, has been relaxed: and
now that they are called upon to contribute a small share to-
wards the publick expence, they renounce your authority, insult
your officers, and break out, I might almost say, into open re-
bellion."
་
Mr. Grenville had scarcely taken his seat, when Mr. Pitt,
rose to reply-but the rules of the house forbidding him to
speak twice on the same motion, he was called to order, and in
obedience to the call, was resuming his seat, when the loud and
repeated cry of "Go on," induced him once more to take the
floor. In the course of his speech he said, "We are told
America is obstinate—America is in open rebellion. Sir, I re-
joice that America has resisted; three millions of people so
dead to all the feelings of liberty, as voluntarily to submit to be
slaves, would have been fit instruments to make slaves of all
the rest. I am no courtier of America. I maintain that Palia-
ment has a right to bind, to restrain America. Our legislative
power over the Colonies is sovereign and supreme.
"When,"
asks the honourable gentleman "were the colonies emancipat-
ed?" At what time, say I in answer, were they made slaves?
I speak from accurate knowledge when I say that the profits to
Great Britain from the trade of the colonies, through ali its
branches, is two mil'ions per annum. This is the fund which
carried you triumphantly through the war; this is the price
America pays you for her protection; and shall a miserable
financier come with a boast that he can fetch a pepper-corn
into the exchequer, at the loss of millions to the nation?
14 I know the valour of your troops-I know the skill of your
officers-I know the force of this country; but in such a cause
your success would be hazardous. America, if she fell, would
fall like the strong man: she would embrace the pillars of the
state, and pull down the constitution with her. Is this your
boasted peace? not to sheathe the sword in the scabbard, but
PERIOD V....1775....1788....REVOLUTION.
155
to sheathe it in the bowels of your countrymen? The Ameri-
cans have been wronged-they have been driven to madness
by injustice! Will you punish them for the madness you have
occasioned? No: let this country be the first to resume its pru-
dence and temper; I will pledge myself for the colonies, that
on their part, animosity id resentment will cease. Upon the
whole I will beg leave to Il the house in few words what is
really my opinion. It is, that the stamp act be repealed abso-
lutely, totally and immediately."
On the 22d of February, General Conway introduced a mo-
tion to repeal this act. The debate lasted until three o'clock
in the morning, and never was there a debate which excited,
more warmth of interest, or more vehemence of opposition.
The lobbies of the house were crowded with the manufacturers
and traders of the kingdom, whose anxious countenances plainly
showed that their fates hung upon the issue. A division at
length being called for, two hundred and seventy-five rose in
support of the motion, and one hundred and sixty-seven against
it.
On learning this vote, the transports of the people were un-
governable. Impressed with the conviction that they owed
their deliverance to Mr. Pitt, their gratitude knew no bounds:
when he appeared at the door, in the language of Burke, "they
jumped upon him, like children on a long absent father. They
clung to him as captives about their redeemer. All England
joined in his applause." In the house of Peers, the opposition
to the motion was still more obstinate. Some of the Dukes,
and the whole Bench of Bishops were for forcing the Ameri
cans to submit, with fire and sword. Opposition however was
at length wearied out, and the motion to repeal was carried by
a majority of thirty-four, a compromise having been made by
introducing the above declaratory act.
The satisfaction of the colonies on the repeal
of the stamp act was sincere and universal. Ele-
vated with the idea of having removed an odious
and oppressive burden, and believing, notwith-
standing the declaratory act of parliament, that
the right of taxing the colonies was at length sur-
rendered, better feelings were indulged; com.
mercial intercourse was revived, and larger im
portations of goods were made than ever.
Section VI. The colonies, however, mistook
the spirit and determination of the ministry.
་
3
156
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
For, in 1767, a bill passed the parliament, im-
posing a duty to be collected in the colonies on
glass, paper, painter's colours, and tea.
This act, with several others, not less arbitra-
ry and unjust, again spread alarm through the
colonies, and revived the fire of opposition which
had been smothered by the repeal of the stamp
act. Again were associations formed to prevent
the importation of British goods; again were
meetings called to resolve, petition, and remon-
strate.
Section VII. In Feb. 1769, both houses of par
liament went a step beyond all that had preced-
ed, in an address to the king, requesting him to
give orders to the governour of Massachusetts-
the spirited conduct of which province was par-
ticularly obnoxious to the ministry-to take no-
tice of such as might be guilty of treason, that
they might be sent to England and tried there.
À measure more odious to the people of Ame-
rica, or more hostile to the British constitution,
could not be named, than for a man to be torn
from his country, to be tried by a jury of stran-
gers.
The house of burgesses of Virginia met soon after the official
accounts of this address were received, and, in a few days, pass-
ed several spirited resolutions, expressing "their exclusive right
to tax their constituents, and denying the right of his majesty to
remove an offender out of the country for trial." The next day,
the royal governour of that colony sent for the house of burgess-
es and addressed them laconically as follows: "Mr. Speaker,
and gentlemen of the house of burgesses, I have heard of your
resolves, and augur ill of their effects. You have made it my
duty to dissolve you, and you are accordingly dissolved!" The
assembly of North Carolina passed similar resolutions and were
dissolved by their governour, in a similar manner.
Section VIII. While affairs were thus situated,
an event occurred which produced great excite-
ment in America, particularly in Massachusetts
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
157
This was an affray on the evening of the fifth of
March 1770, between some of the citizens of
Boston, and a number of his majesty's soldiers,
who had been sent from Halifax, and were now
stationed at the custom house. Several of the
inhabitants were killed, and others severely
wounded.
66
The quarrel commenced on the 2d of March, at Gray's rope
walk, between a soldier, and a man employed at the rope walk.
The provocation was given by the citizen, and a scuffle ensued,
in which the soldier was beaten. On the 5th of the month, the
soldiers while under arms were pressed upon and insulted, and
dared to fire. One of them, who had received a blow, fired at
the aggressor, and a single discharge from six others succeeded.
Three of the citizens were killed, and five dangerously wounded.
The town was instantly thrown into the greatest commotion, the
bells were rung, and the general cry was to arms." In a short
time several thousands of the citizens had assembled, and a
dreadful scene of blood must have ensued, but for the promise
of Governour Hutchinson, that the affair should be settled to
their satisfaction in the morning. Captain Preston, who com-
manded the soldiers, was committed with them to prison. Up-
on their trial the captain and six soldiers were acquitted; two
were convicted of manslaughter. For several subsequent years
the evening of the day on which this outrage was committed was
commemorated by the citizens of Boston, and the event gave oc-
casion to addresses the most warm and patriotick, which served
to waken up, and increase the spirit of the revolution.
Section IX. 1773. The recommendations of
meetings and associations to suspend the impor-
tation of tea, had been so strictly complied with,
that but little had been brought into the country.
The consequence was, that vast quantities, se-
venteen millions of pounds, had accumulated
upon the hands of the East India Company.--
For their relief, the parliament now authorized
them to export this tea into any part of the world,
free of duty. By this regulation, tea would come
cheaper to the colonies than before it had been
made a source of revenue-parliament having,
14
158
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
in 1767, reduced the duty on it to three pence a
pound.
Confident of now finding a market for their
tea in America, the East India Company freight-
ed several ships with that article for the different
colonies, and appointed agents to dispose of it.
On the arrival of this tea, however, the determi-
nation of the colonists was formed-they would
not pay even three pence by way of duty. The
consequence was, that cargoes of tea, sent to
New-York and Philadelphia, were returned
without being entered at the custom house; and
those sent to Charleston, S. C. were stored, but
not offered for sale.
In Massachusetts, a different fate awaited it.
Upon its arrival, the inhabitants endeavoured to
procure its return, but this being impracticable,
the tea having been consigned to the relations
and friends of the royal governour, Hutchinson,
they resolved to destroy it. Accordingly, a num-
ber of persons, dressed like Indians, repaired to
the ships, and discharged three hundred and
forty-two chests of tea into the water, without,
however, doing any other damage.
Section X. Intelligence of these proceedings
was, on the 7th of March, 1774, communicated
in a message from the throne to both houses of
Parliament. The excitement was peculiarly
strong. In the spirit of revenge against Massa-
chusetts, and particularly against Boston, which
was considered as the chief seat of rebellion, a
bill was brought forward, called the "Boston port
bill," by which the port of Boston was precluded
from the privilege of landing and discharging, or
of loading and shipping goods, wares, and mer-
chandise.
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
€159
A second bill, which passed at this time, es-
sentially altered the charter of the province,
making the appointment of the council, justices,
judges, &c. dependent upon the crown, or its
agent. A third soon followed, authorizing and
directing the governour to send any person in-
dicted for murder, or any other capital offence,
to another colony, or to Great Britain for trial.
Section XI. On the arrival of these acts, the
town of Boston passed the following vote: "That
it is the opinion of this town, that, if the other
colonies coine into a joint resolution to stop all
importation from Great Britain and the West
Indies, till the act for blocking up this harbour
be repealed, the same will prove the salvation of
N. America and her liberties." Copies of this
vote were transmitted to each of the colonies.
As an expression of their sympathy with the
people of Boston in their distress, the house of
burgesses in Virginia ordered that the day, on
which the Boston port bill was to take effect,
should be observed as a day of fasting and
prayer
Obs. The words Whigs and Tories were, about this time, in-
troduced as the distinguishing names of parties. By the former,
was meant those who favoured the cause of Boston, and were
zealous in supporting the colonies against the parliament: by
the latter, was meant the favourers of Great Britain.
Section XII. During these transactions in
Massachusetts, measures had been taken to con-
vene a Continental Congress. On the 4th of
Sept. 1774, deputies from eleven colonies met
at Philadelphia, and elected Peyton Randolph,
the then late speaker of the Virginia Assembly,
president, and Charles Thompson, secretary.
After considerable debate, it was agreed that
each colony should have one equal vote.
160
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
Having settled the manner of voting, the con
gress proceeded to the discharge of the high trust
committed to them. They agreed upon a de-
claration of their rights, recommended the non-
importation of British goods into the country, and
the non-exportation of American produce to
Great Britain, so long as their grievances were
unredressed-voted an address to his Majesty-
and likewise one to the people of Great Britain,
and another to the French inhabitants of Ca-
nada.
This congress, having finished their business
in less than eight weeks, dissolved themselves,
after recommending another congress to be
convened on the 10th of May ensuing, unless
the redress of their grievances should be pre-
viously obtained.
Although the power of this congress was only
advisory, their resolutions were approved, not
only by the people, but also by the authorities,
whether established, or provincial, and exerted
a commanding influence in consummating that
union among the colonies, which had been in-
creasing with their grievances.
The name by which the above congress is generally known
is “the Continental Congress." It consisted of fifty-five mem-
hers, one half of whom were lawyers. After the arrival of
the delegates from North Carolina, twelve colonies were repre-
sented.
Section XIII. An assembly was ordered by
Gov. Gage, of Massachusetts, to convene Oct.
5th; but before that period arrived, judging
their meeting inexpedient, he counteracted the
writs of convocation, by a proclamation. The
assembly however, to the number of ninety,
met at Salem, where the governour not attend-
ing, they adjourned to Concord. Here they
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
161
chose John Hancock president, and, after ad-
journing to Cambridge, drew up a plan for the
immediate defence of the province, by enlisting
men, appointing general officers, &c.
In November, this provincial congress met again, and re-
so ved to get in readiness twelve thousand men to act in any
emergency; and that one fourth part of the militia should be
enlisted as minute-men. At the same time, a request was for
warded to Connecticut, New-Hampshire, and Rhode-Island,
jointly to increase this army to twenty thousand men.
Section XIV. Early the next year, Jan. 7th,
1775, Lord Chatham, Mr. Pitt, after a long re-
tirement, resumed his seat in the house of
Lords, and introduced a conciliatory bill, the
object of which was, to settle the troubles in
America. But the efforts of this venerable and
peace-making man wholly failed, the bill being
rejected by a majority of sixty-four to thirty-
two, without even the compliment of lying on
the table.
The rejection of this bill was followed the next day by the
introduction of a bill, which finally passed, to restrain the trade
of the New-England provinces, and to forbid their fishing on
the banks of Newfoundland. Soon after, restrictions were im-
posed upon the middle and southern colonies, with the excep-
tion of New-York, Delaware, and North Carolina. This bill,
designed to promote disunion among the colonies, happily failed
of its object.
Thus we have given a succinct account of the
system of measures adopted by the ministry of
England toward the American colonies after
the peace of '63-measures most unfeeling and
unjust; but which no petitions, however respect-
ful, and no remonstrances, however loud,
could change. Satisfied of this, justice permit-
ted the people, and self-respect and self-pre-
servation loudly summoned them, to resist by
force.
Section XV. The crisis, therefore, had now
14*
162
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
arrived, the signal of war was given, and the
blood shed at Lexington opened the scene.
Gen. Gage, the king's governour of Massa-
chusetts, learning that a large quantity of mili-
tary stores had been deposited by the provin-
cials, at Concord, detached Lieut. Col. Smith,
and Major Pitcairn, with eight hundred grena-
diers, to destroy them. On their arrival at
Lexington, on the morning of the 19th of April,
1775, seventy of the militia, who had hastily
assembled upon an alarm, were under arms, on
the parade. Eight of these were without pro-
vocation killed, and several wounded.
The greatest precaution was taken by Governour Gage, to
prevent the intelligence of this expedition from reaching the
country. Officers were dispersed along the road to intercept
expresses, who might be sent from Boston. But the precaution
proved ineffectual. The alarm was given, and was rapidly
spread by means of church bells, guns, and volleys.
The slaughter of the militia at Lexington was extremely wan-
ton. Major Pitcairn, on seeing them on the parade, rode up to
them, and, with a loud voice, cried out, "disperse, disperse you
rebels; throw down your arms and disperse."
The sturdy
yeomanry not immediately obeying his orders, he approached
nearer, discharged his pistol, and ordered his soldiers to fire.
From Lexington, the detachment proceeded to Concord, and
destroyed the stores. After killing several of the militia, who
came out to oppose them, they retreated to Lexington with some
loss, the Americans firing upon them from behind walls, hedges,
and buildings.
Fortunately for the British, here Lord Percy met them, with
a reinforcement of nine hundred men, some marines, and two
field-pieces. Still annoyed by the provincials, they continued
their retreat to Bunker's Hill, in Charlestown, and the day fol-
lowing crossed over to Boston. The British lost, in killed and
wounded, during their absence, two hundred and seventy-three.
The loss of the Americans amounted to eighty-eight killed,
wounded, and missing.
Section XVI. Such was the affair at Lexing-
ton, the first action that opened the war of the
revolution. The issue of it filled the English
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
163
officers with indignation: they could not endure
that an undisciplined multitude, that " a flock
of Yankees," as they contemptuously named
the Americans, should have forced them to turn
their backs. On the contrary, the result of the
day immeasurably increased the courage of the
Americans. The tidings spread; the voice of
war rung through the land, and preparations
were every where commenced to carry it for-
ward.
The provincial Congress of Massachusetts,
being in session at this time, despatched a mi-
nute account of the affair at Lexington, to Great
Britain, with depositions to prove that the Bri-
tish troops were the aggressors. In conclusion,
they used this emphatic language: "Appealing
to Heaven for the justice of our cause, we deter-
mine to die, or be free."
The congress, at the same time, resolved
that a levy should be made in the province of
thirteen thousand six hundred men. This force
being raised was soon after joined by troops
from New-Hampshire, Connecticut, and Rhode-
Island, and an army of thirty thousand men
assembled in the environs of Boston.
Section XVII. As the war had now begun,
and was likely to proceed, it was deemed im-
portant to secure the fortresses of Ticonderoga
and Crown Point. Accordingly, a number of
volunteers from Connecticut and Vermont, un-
der command of Col. Ethan Allen, and Col.
Benedict Arnold, marched against Ticonderoga,
and, on the 10th of May, took it by surprise, the
garrison being asleep. The fortress of Crown
Point surrendered shortly after.
On the arrival of Allen at Ticonderoga, he demanded the
fort. 66 By what authority ?" asked the commander. "I de-
164
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
mand it," said Allen, " in the name of the Great Jehovah, and
of the Continental Congress." The summons was instantly
obeyed, and the fort was, with its valuable stores, surrendered.
Section XVIII. The taking of Ticonderoga
and Crown Point was soon followed by the
memorable Battle of Bunker's Hill, as it is
usually called, or of Breed's Hill, a high emi-
nence in Charlestown, within cannon-shot of
Boston, where the battle was actually fought,
June 17th.
The evening preceding, a detachment of one thousand Ame-
ricans were ordered to make an intrenchment on Bunker's Hill;
but, by some mistake, they proceeded to Breed's Hill, and by
the dawn of day, had thrown up a redoubt eight rods square,
and four feet high.
On discovering this redoubt in the morning, the British com-
menced a severe cannonade upon it, from several ships and
floating batteries, and from a fortification on Copp's Hill, in
Boston, which was continued until afternoon. The Americans,
however, never intermitted their work for a moment, and du-
ring the forenoon, lost but a single man.
Between twelve and one o'clock, three thousand British un-
der command of Major Gen. Howe, and Brigadier Gen. Pigot,
crossed Charles River, with an intention to dislodge the Ame-
ricans.
As they advanced, the British commenced firing at some dis-
tance from the redoubt; but the Americans reserved their fire,
until the enemy were within twelve rods. They then opened,
and the carnage was terrible. The British retreated in preci-
pitate confusion. They were, however, rallied by their officers,
being, in some instances, pushed on by their swords, and were
again led to the attack. The Americans now suffered them to
approach within six rods, when their fire mowed them down in
heaps, and again they fled. Unfortunately for the Americans,
their ammunition here failed; and, on the third charge of the
British, they were obliged to retire, after having obstinately re-
sisted even longer than prudence ádmitted. The British lost in
this engagement two hundred and twenty-six killed, among
whom was Major Pitcairn, who first lighted the torch of war at
Lexington, and eight hundred and twenty-eight wounded. The
Americans lost one hundred and thirty-nine killed, and of
wounded and missing there were three hundred and fourteen.
Among the killed was the lamented Gen. Warren.
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
165
The horrours of this scene were greatly increased by the con-
flagration of Charlestown, effected, during the heat of the battle,
by the orders of Gen. Gage.. By this wanton act of barbarity,
two thousand people were deprived of their habitations, and
property to the amount of one hundred and twenty thousand
pounds sterling perished in the flames. "Wanton, however,
as the burning of Charlestown was, it wonderfully enhanced
the dreadful magnificence of the day. To the volleys of
musketry and the roar of cannon; to the shouts of the fight-
ing and the groans of the dying; to the dark and awful at-
mosphere of smoke, enveloping the whole peninsula, and illu
mined in every quarter by the streams of fire from the various
instruments of death; the conflagration of six hundred buildings
added a gloomy and amazing grandeur. In the midst of this
waving lake of flame, the lofty steeple converted into a blazing
pyramid, towered and trembled over the vast pyre, and finished
the scene of desolation."*
To the Americans, the consequences of this battle were those
of a decided victory. They learned that their enemies were not
invulnerable. At the same time, they learned the importance
of stricter discipline, and greater preparations. As the result of
the battle spread, the national pulse beat still higher, and the
arm of opposition was braced still more firmly.
Section XIX. The second continental con-
gress met at Philadelphia, on the 10th of May.
As military opposition to Great Britain was now
resolved upon by the colonies, and had actually
commenced, it became necessary to fix upon a
proper person to conduct that opposition. The
person unanimously selected by congress was
George Washington, a member of their body,
from Virginia.
General Washington, in his reply to the President of Con-
gress, who announced to him his appointment, after consenting
to enter upon the momentous duty assigned him, added: “But
lest some unlucky event should happen unfavourable to my re-
putation, I beg it may be remembered, by every gentleman in
the room, that I this day declare with the utmost sincerity, I
do not think myself equal to the command I am honoured with.
"As to pay, sir, I beg leave to assure the congress, that as
* Dwight's Travels.
166
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
no pecuniary consideration could have tempted me to accept
this arduous employment, at the expense of my domestic ease
and happiness, I do not wish to make any profit from it. I
will keep an exact account of my expenses. Those I doubt
not they will discharge, and that is all I desire.”*
A special commission was drawn up and presented to him,
as commander in chief of the American forces; on presenting
it, congress unanimously adopted this resolution: "that they
would maintain and assist him, and adhere to him with thei
lives and fortunes in the cause of American liberty.”
Following the appointment of General Washington, was the
appointment of four Major-Generals, Artemas Ward, Charles
Lee, Philip Schuyler, and Israel Putnam; and eight Brigadier
Generals, Seth Pomeroy, Richard Montgomery, David Wooster,
William Heath, Joseph Spencer, John Thomas, John Sullivan,
and Nathaniel Greene.
Section XX. Gen. Washington, on his arrival
at Cambridge, on the second of July, was re-
ceived with joyful acclamations by the American
army. He found them stretched from Roxbury
to Cambridge, and thence to Mystic river, a dis-
tance of twelve miles. The British forces oc-
cupied Bunker and Breed's hill, and Boston
Neck.
The attention of the commander in chief was immediately di-
rected to the strength and situation of the enemy, and to the in-
troduction of system and union into the army, the want of which
pervaded every department. This was a delicate and difficult
attempt, but the wisdom and firmness of Washington removed
every obstacle, and at length brought even independent freemen,
in a good degree, to the controul of military discipline.
Section XXI. While Washington was em-
ployed in organizing his army, and preparing
for future operations, an inportant expedition
* The whole sum which, in the course of the war, passed through his
hands amounted only to fourteen thousand four hundred and seventy-nine
pounds sterling. After Gen. Washington's elevation to the presidency, he
continued to send to the comptrollers of the treasury an annual account of
his expenses, which, in some years, amounted to thirty-one thousand
dollars. As the salary fixed by law for that office was no more than
twenty-five thousand dollars, the excess he paid out of his private funds
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
167
was planned against Canada, the charge of which
was assigned to Gens. Schuyler and Montgomery.
On the 10th of September, one thousand Ame-
rican troops landed at St. Johns, the first British
post in Canada, one hundred and fifteen miles
north of Ticonderoga, but found it advisable to
retire to the Isle aux Noix, twelve miles south of
St. Johns. Here the health of Gen. Schuyler
obliged him to return to Ticonderoga, and the
command devolved on Gen. Montgomery. This
enterprising officer, in a few days, returned to
the investment of St. Johns, and on the 3d of
November, received the surrender of this import-
ant post.
J
On the surrender of St. Johns, five hundred regulars and one
.undred Canadians became prisoners to the provincials. There
were also taken thirty-nine pieces of cannon, seven mortars,
and five hundred stands of arms.
Gen. Montgomery next proceeded against
Montreal, which, without resistance, capitulated.
From Montreal he rapidly proceeded towards
Quebec.
Before his arrival, however, Col. Arnold, who
had been despatched by Gen. Washington with
one thousand American troops from Cambridge,
had reached Quebec by the way of the Kenne-
beck, a river of Maine,-had ascended the heights
of Abraham, where the brave Wolfe ascended be-
fore him; but had found it necessary to retire to
a place twenty miles above Quebec, where he
was waiting for the arrival of Montgomery.
Seldom was there an expedition attempted during the Ameri-
can war, in which more hardship was endured, or more untiring
perseverance manifested, than in this of Arnold's. In ascending
the Kennebeck, his troops were constantly obliged to work
against an impetuous current, and often to haul their batteaux up
rapid currents and over dangerous falls. Nor was their march
through the country, by an unexplored route of three hundred
miles, less difficult or dangerous. They had swainps and woods,
168
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
mountains and precipices alternately to surpass. Added to
their other trials, their provisions failed, and, to support life,
they were obliged to eat their dogs, cartouch boxes, clothes and
shoes. While at the distance of one hundred miles from human
habitations, they divided their whole store, about four pints of
flour to a man. At thirty miles distance, they had baked and
eaten their last pitiful morsel. Yet the courage and fortitude of
these men continued unshaken. They were suffering for their
country's cause, were toiling for wives and children, were con-
tending for the rights and blessings of freedom. After thirty
one days of incessant toil through a hideous wilderness, they
reached the habitations of men.
Dec. 1st, Montgomery having effected a junc-
tion with Arnold, commenced the siege of Que-
bec. After continuing the siege nearly a month
to little purpose, the bold plan was adopted of
attempting the place by scaling the walls. Two
attacks were made, at the same time, in different
quarters of the town, by Montgomery and Ar-
nold. The attempt, however, proved unsuccess-
ful, and, to the great loss and grief of America,
fatal to the brave Montgomery. He fell while
attempting to force a barrier, and with him fell
two distinguished officers, Capt. M'Pherson, his
aid, and Capt Cheeseman.
After this repulse, Arnold retired about three
miles from Quebec, where he continued encamp-
ed through a rigorous winter. On the return of
spring, 1776, finding his forces inadequate to the
reduction of Quebec, and not being reinforced,
he retired. By the 18th of June, the Americans,
having been compelled to relinquish one post
after another, had wholly evacuated Canada.
The garrison of Quebec consisted, at the time of the above at-
tack, of about one thousand five hundred men; the American
forces were near eight hundred. The loss of the Americans in
killed and wounded was about one hundred, and three hundred
were taken prisoners.
The death of General Montgomery was deeply lamented both
in Europe and America. "The most powerful speakers in the
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION
169
British parliament displayed their eloquence in praising his vir-
tues and lamenting his fall." Congress directed a monument to
be erected to his memory, expressive of their sense of his high
patriotism and heroick conduct.
Section XXII. During this year, 1775, Virgi-
nia, through the indiscretion of lord Dunmore,
the royal governour, was involved in difficulties
little short of those to which the inhabitants of
Massachusetts were subjected. From the ear-
liest stages of the controversy with Great Bri-
tain, the Virginians had been in the foremost
rank of opposition, and, in common with other
provinces, had taken measures for defence.
These measures for defence, the royal govern-
our regarded with an eye of suspicion, and at-
tempted to thwart them by the removal of guns
and ammunition, which had been stored by the
people in a magazine. The conduct of the go
vernour roused the inhabitants, and occasioned
intemperate expressions of resentment. Appre-
nending personal danger, lord Dunmore retired
on board the Fowey man of war, from which he
issued his proclamations, instituting martial law,
and proffering freedom to such slaves as would
leave their masters, and repair to the royal stand-
ard. Here, also, by degrees, he equipped and
armed a number of vessels, and, upon being re-
fused provisions by the provincials, from on shore,
he proceeded to reduce the town of Norfolk to
ashes. The loss was estimated at three hundred
thousand pounds sterling. Nearly six thousand
persons were deprived of their habitations.
In like manner, the royal governours of North and South
Carolina thought it prudent to retire, and seek safety on board
men of war. Royal government generally terminated this year
throughout the country, the king's governours, for the most part,
abdicating their governments, and taking refuge on board the
English shipping.
1
15
170
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
Section XXIII. Early in the spring of 1776,
Gen. Washington contemplated the expulsion of
the British army from Boston, by direct assault.
In a council of war, it was deemed expedient,
however, rather to take possession of, and fortify
Dorchester Heights, which commanded the har
bour and British shipping. The night of the
4th of March was selected for the attempt. Ac-
cordingly, in the evening a covering party of
eight hundred, followed by a working party of
twelve hundred, with entrenching tools, took pos-
session of the Heights, unobserved by the ene-
my.
Here they set themselves to work with so
much activity, that by morning, they had con-
structed fortifications which completely sheltered
them. The surprise of the British cannot easily
be conceived. The English admiral after ex-
amining the works, declared that, if the Ameri-
cans were not dislodged from their position, his
vessels could no longer remain in safety in the
harbour. It was determined, therefore, by the
British, to evacuate Boston, which they now
did, and on the 17th, the British troops, under
command of lord William Howe, successor of
Gen. Gage, sailed for Halifax. General Wash-
ington, to the great joy of the inhabitants, army,
and nation, immediately marched into the town.
The rear guard of the British was scarcely out of the town,
when Washington entered it on the other side, with colours
displayed, drums beating, and all the forms of victory and tri-
umph. He was received by the inhabitants, with demonstra-
tions of joy and gratitude. Sixteen months had the people suf-
fered the distresses of hunger* and the outrages of an insolent
soldiery.
*Provisions had been so scarce in Boston, that a pound of fresh fish
was twelve pence sterling, a goose eight shillings and four pence, a turkey
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
171

The town present a melancholy spectacle, at the time the
army of Washington entered. One thousand five hundred loyal-
ists, with their families, had just departed on board the British
flee, tearing themselves from home and friends, for the love of
the royal cause. Churches were stripped of pews and benches
for fuel, shops were opened and rifled of goods to clothe the
army, and houses had been pillaged by an unfeeling soldiery.
Section XXIV. While affairs were proceed-
ing thus in the north, an attempt was made, in
June and July, to destroy the fort on Sullivan's
Island, near Charleston, S. C. by Gen. Clinton
and Sir Peter Parker. After an action of up-
wards of ten hours, the British were obliged to
retire, having their ships nearly torn to pieces,
and with a loss of two hundred killed and
wounded. The loss of the Americans was but
ten killed, and twenty-two wounded.
The fort was commanded by Col. Moultrie, whose garrison
consisted of but three hundred and seventy five regulars, and a
few militia. On the fort was mounted twenty-six cannon of
eighteen and nine pounders. The British force consisted of two
fifty gun ships, and four frigates, each of twenty-eight guns,
besides several smaller vessels, with three thousand troops on
board. By this repulse of the British, the southern states ob-
tained a respite from the calamities of war for two years and a
half.
Among the American troops who resisted the British, in their
attack on fort Moultrie, was a sergeant Jasper, whose name has
been given to one of the counties in Georgia, in commemoration
of his gallant deeds, and who deserves an honourable notice in
every history of his country. In the warmest part of the con-
test, the flag staff was severed by a cannon ball, and the flag
fell to the bottom of the ditch, on the outside of the works. This
accident was considered, by the anxious inhabitants in Charles-
ton, as putting an end to the contest, by striking the American
flag to the enemy. The moment Jasper made the discovery,
that the flag had fallen, he jumped from one of the embrasures,
twelve shillings and six pence, a duck eight shillings and two pence, hens
two shillings and one penny per pound. A sheep cost thirty-five shillings
sterling, apples thirty-three shillings and four pence per bushel. Fire wood
forty-one shillings and eight pence per cord, and finally was not to be pro-
cured at any price.
172
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.

and took up the flag, which he tied to a
and replaced it on
the parapet, where he supported it until another flag staff was
procured.
The subsequent activity and enterprise of this patriot induced
Col. Moultrie to give him a sort of roving coinmission, to go and
come at pleasure, confident that he was always usefully em-
ployed. He was privileged to select such men from the regi-
ment as he should choose, to accompany him in his enterprises.
His parties consisted generally of five or six, and he often re-
turned with prisoners, before Moultrie was apprised of his ab-
sence. Jasper was distinguished for his humane treatment
when an enemy fell into his power. His ambition appears to
have been limited to the characteristicks of bravery, humanity,
and usefulness to the cause in which he was engaged. By his
cunning and enterprise, he often succeeded in the capture of
those who were lying in ambush for him. He entered the Bri-
tish lines, and remained several days in Savannah, in disguise,
and, after informing himself of their strength and intentions, re-
turned to the American camp with useful information to his
commanding officer.
In one of these excursions, an instance of bravery and hu-
manity is recorded, by the biographer of General Marion,
which could not be credited if it was not well attested. While
he was examining the British camp at Ebenezer, all the sympa
thy of his heart was awakened by the distresses of a Mrs. Jones,
whose husband, an American by birth, had taken the king's
protection, and been confined in irons for deserting the roya
cause, after he had taken the oath of allegiance. Her well
founded belief was, that nothing short of the life of her husband
would atone for the offence with which he was charged. An-
ticipating the awful scene of a beloved husband expiring on the
gibbet, had excited inexpressible emotions of grief and distrac-
tion. Jasper secretly consulted with his companion, Serjeant
Newton, whose feelings for the distressed female and her child
were equally excited with his own, upon the practicability of
releasing Jones from his impending fate. Though they were
unable to suggest a plan of operation, they were determined to
watch for the most favourable opportunity, and make the effort.
The departure of Jones and several others, all in irons, to
Savannah, for trial, under a guard, consisting of a serjeant, cor-
poral, and eight men, was ordered upon the succeeding morn-
ing. Within two miles of Savannah, about thirty yards rom
the main road, is a spring of fine water, surrounded by a deep
and thick underwood, where travellers often halt to refresh
themselves with a cool draught from this pure fountain. Jasper
and his companion selected this spot as the most favourable f‹ ‹
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
173
their enterprise. They accordingly passed the guard, and con-
cealed themselves near the spring.
When the enemy came up, they halted, and two of the guard
only remained with the prisoners, while the others leaned their
guns against trees in a careless manner, and went to the spring.
Jasper and Newton sprung from their place of concealment,
seized two of the muskets, and shot the sentinels. The posses-
sion of all the arms placed the enemy in their power, and com-
pelled them to surrender. The irons were taken off from the
prisoners, and arms put into their hands. The whole party ar-
rived at Perrysburg, the next morning, and joined the American
camp. There are but few instances upon record where personal
exertions, even for self-preservation from certain prospects of
death, would have induced a resort to an act so desperate of
execution; how much more laudable was this, where the spring
to action was roused by the lamentations of a female unknown
to the adventurers !
Subsequently to the gallant defence at Sullivan's Island, Col.
Moultrie's regiment was presented with a stand of colours by
Mrs. Elliot, which she had richly embroidered with her own
hands; and, as a reward of Jasper's particular merits, Govern-
our Rutledge presented him with a very handsome sword. Du-
ring the assault against Savannah, two officers had been killed
and one wounded, endeavouring to plant these colours upon the
enemy's parapet of the Springhill redoubt. Just before the re-
treat was ordered, Jasper endeavoured to replace them upon the
works, and while he was in the act, received a mortal wound
and fell into the ditch. When a retreat was ordered, he recol-
lected the honourable condition upon which the donor presented
the colours to his regiment, and among the last acts of his life,
succeeded in bringing them off.
Major Horry called to see him soon after the retreat, to
whom, it is said, he made the following communication. 66 I
have got my furlough. That sword was presented to me by
Governour Rutledge, for my services in the defence of fort
Moultrie. Give it to my father, and tell him I have worn it
with honour. If he should weep, tell him his son died in the
hope of a better life. Tell Mrs. Elliot that I lost my life, sup-
porting the colours which she presented to our regiment. If
you should ever see Jones, his wife and son, tell them that Jas-
per is gone, but that the rememberance of the battle, which
he fought for them, brought a secret joy to his heart when it
was about to stop its motion forever." He expired a few min-
utes after closing this sentence.*
* M'Call's Georgia, Vol. II.
15*
174
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
Section XXV. During these transactions in
the south, the continental congress was in ses-
sion, intently observing the aspect of things, and
deeply revolving the probable issue of the pre-
sent important contest. The idea of independ-
ence had now been broached among the people,
and the way was, in a measure, prepared to
bring the subject before the congress.
Accordingly, on the 8th of June, Richard
Henry Lee, one of the deputies from Virginia,
rose and made a motion to declare America free
and independent.
Mr. Lee addressed the house on this motion, and concluded
as follows: "Why then do we longer delay, why still deliber-
ate? Let this most happy day give birth to the American re-
publick. Let her arise, not to devastate and conquer, but to
re-establish the reign of peace and of the laws. The eyes of
Europe are fixed upon us; she demands of us a living example
of freedom, that may contrast, by the felicity of the citizens,
with the ever increasing tyranny which desolates her polluted
shores. She invites us to prepare an asylum, where the unhap-
py may find solace, and the persecuted repose. She entreats us to
cultivate a propitious soil, where that generous plant, which
first sprang up and grew in England, but is now withered by
the poisonous blasts of Scottish tyranny, may revive and flourish,
sheltering under its salubrious and interminable shade, all the
unfortunate of the human race.
This is the end presaged by so many omens, by our first
victories, by the present ardour and union, by the flight of
Howe,* and the pestilence which broke out amongst Dun-
more's people,t by the very winds which baffled the enemy's
fleets and transports, and that terrible tempest which ingulphed
seven hundred vessels upon the coast of Newfoundland. If we
are not this day wanting in our duty to our country, the names
* Alluding to the evacuation of Boston by the British, under Howe,
page 170.
+ Lord Dunmore, the royal governour of Virginia, retired to the Fowey
man of war, as noticed page 169, on board of which, and the other vessels
of his squadron, a pestilential malady broke out, which carried off great
numbers of the crowd, both white and black, which had thronged the
vessels.
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
175
of the American legislators will be placed, by posterity, at the
side of those of Theseus, of Lycurgus, of Romulus, of Numa,
of the three Williams of Nassau, and of all those whose memory
has been, and will be for ever dear to virtuous men, and good
citizens.'
The deputies of Pennsylvania and Maryland
not being present, and congress being desirous,
by some delay, to evince the maturity of their
deliberations, adjourned the further considera-
tion of the subject to the first of July.
On the arrival of the day assigned, the sub-
ject was resumed, and on the 4th of July, 1776,
upon the report of Thomas Jefferson, John
Adams, Benjamin Franklin, Roger Sherman,
and Philip Livingston, the thirteen confederate
colonies dissolved their allegiance to the British
crown, and declared themselves Free and Inde-
pendent, under the name of the Thirteen Uni-
ted States of America.
After specifically enumerating the wrongs received, and de-
claring these to be sufficient grounds for a separation, they sol-
emnly and deliberately proceeded to the act of separation, in
the words following:
"We, therefore, the representatives of the United States of
America, in general congress assembled, appealing to the Su-
preme Judge of the world, for the rectitude of our intentions,
and by authority of the good people of these colonies, solemnly
publish and declare, That these united colonies are, and of
right ought to be, free and independent states; that they are
absolved from all allegiance to the British crown, and that all
political connection between them and the state of Great Britain
is, and ought to be, totally dissolved; and that as free and in-
dependent states, they have full power to levy war, conclude
peace, contract alliances, establish commerce, and to do all
other acts and things, which independent states may of right do.
And for the support of this declaration, with a firm reliance on
the protection of Divine Providence, we mutually pledge to each
other our lives, our fortunes, and our sacred honour."
The members who composed this congress, all of whom
signed the declaration, were,
176
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
5
John Hancock, President, from Massachusetts.
New-Hampshire.
Josiah Bartlett,
William Whipple,
Matthew Thornton.
Massachusetts.
Samuel Adams,
John Adams,
Robert Treat Paine,
Elbridge Gerry.
Rhode-Island.
Stephen Hopkins,
Connecticut.
William Ellery.
Roger Sherman,
William Williams,
Oliver Wolcott.
New-York.
Samuel Huntington,
William Floyd,
Philip Livingston,
Francis Lewis,
Lewis Morris.
New-Jersey.
Richard Stockton,
John Witherspoon,
Francis Hopkinson,
John Hart,
Abraham Clark.
Pennsylvania.
Robert Morris,
Benjamin Rush,
Benjamin Franklin,
John Morton,
George Clymer,
James Smith,
George Taylor,
James Wilson,
George Ross.
Delaware.
Cæsar Rodney,
George Read.
1
Maryland
Samuel Chase,
William Paca,
Thomas Stone,
Charles Carroll of Carrollton.
Virginia.
George Wythe,
Richard Henry Lee,
Thomas Jefferson,
Benjamin Harrison,
Thomas Nelson, Jun.
Thomas Lightfoot Lee,
Carter Braxton.
North Carolina.
William Hooper,
Joseph Hewes,
John Penn.
South Carolina.
Edward Rutledge,
Thomas Hayward, Jun.
Thomas Lynch, Jun.
Arthur Middleton.
Georgia.
Button Gwinnett,
Lyman Hall,
George Walton.
This declaration was received by the people with transports
of joy. Public rejoicings took place in various parts of the
Union. In New-York, the statue of George III. was taken
down, and the lead, of which it was composed, was converted
into musket balls. In Boston, the garrison was drawn up in
King's street, which from that moment, took the name of State-
street, and thirteen salutes, by thirteen detachments, into which
the troops were formed, were fired; the bells of the town were
rung, in token of felicitation, and the evening concluded with
the tearing in pieces, and burning, the ensigns of royalty-
lions, sceptres, and crowns.
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
177
•
In Virginia, the exultation exceeded description. On learn-
ing the measures of Congress, the Virginia convention immedi-
ately decreed, that the name of the king should be suppressed
in all the publick prayers. They ordained that the great seal
of the commonwealth should represent Virtue as the tutelary
genius of the province, robed in drapery of an Amazon, rest-
ing one hand upon her lance, and holding with the other a
sword, trampling upon tyranny, under the figure of a prostrate
man, having near him a crown, fallen from his head, and bear-
ing in one hand a broken chain, and in the other a scourge. At
the foot was charactered the word Virginia, and round the effigy
of virtue was inscribed:-Sic semper tyrannis. The reverse
represented a group of figures; in the middle stood Liberty,
with her wand and cap; on one side was Ceres, with a horn of
plenty in the right hand, and a sheaf of wheat in the left; upon
the other appeared Eternity, with the globe and the phoenix.
At the foot were found these words:-Deus nobis hæc otia fe-
cit.
Section XXVI. Soon after the evacuation of
Boston by the British troops, Washington, be-
lieving that the possession of New-York would
be with them a favourite object, determined to
make it the head quarters of his army, and there-
by prevent their occupation of it, if such a step
had been contemplated. Accordingly, he soon
removed to that city with the principal part of
his troops.
Section XXVII. On the 10th of June, Gen.
William Howe, with the army which had evacu-
ated Boston, arrived from Halifax, off Sandy
Hook. Here he was soon after joined by his
brother, Admiral Lord Howe, from England,
with a reinforcement. Their combined forces
amounted to twenty-four thousand. On the 2d
of August, they landed near the Narrows, nine
miles from the city.
Section XXVIII. Previous to the commence-
ment of hostilities, Admiral and Gen. Howe
communicated to Washington, that they were
commissioned to settle all difficulties, between
178
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
Great Britain and the colonies. But, not ad
dressing Washington by the title due to his rank,
he thought proper to decline receiving their com-
munication. It appeared, however, that the
power of these commissioners extended little
farther than, in the language of their instruc-
tions, "to grant pardons to such as deserve
mercy."
Section XXIX. The American army, in and
near New-York, amounted to seventeen thou-
sand two hundred and twenty-five men, a part
of whom were encamped near Brooklyn, on
Long-Island. On the 27th of August, this body
of the Americans, under command of Brigadier
Gen. Sullivan, were attacked by the British, un-
der Sir Henry Clinton, Percy, and Cornwallis,
and were defeated with the loss of upwards of a
thousand men, while the loss of the British
amounted to less than four hundred. Gen. Sul-
livan, and Brigadier Generals Lord Sterling
and Woodhull, fell into the hands of the British,
as prisoners.
In the heat of the engagement, Gen, Washington had crossed
over to Brooklyn from New-York, and on seeing some of his
best troops slaughtered, or taken, he uttered, it is said, an ex
clamation of anguish. But deep as his anguish was, and much
as he wished to succour his troops, prudence forbad the calling
in of his forces from New-York, as they would, by no means
have sufficed to render his army equal to that of the English.
Section XXX. After the repulse at Brooklyn,
perceiving the occupation of his position on Long-
Island to be of no probable importance, Wash-
ington withdrew his troops to New-York, and
soon after evacuated the city, upon which, on
the 12th of October, the British entered it.
Seldom, if ever, was a retreat conducted with more ability
and prudence, or under more favourable auspices, than that of
the American troops from Long-Island. The necessary pre
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
179
1
parations having been made, on the 29th of August, at eight in
the evening, the troops began to move in the greatest silence.
But they were not on board their vessels before eleven. A vio-
lent northeast wind and the ebb tide, which rendered the cur-
rent very rapid, prevented the passage. The time pressed,
however. Fortunately, the wind suddenly veered to the north-
west. They immediately made sail, and landed in New-York.
Providence appeared to have watched over the Americans.
About two o'clock in the morning, a thick fog, and at this sea-
son of the year extraordinary, covered all Long-Island, whereas
the air was perfectly clear on the side of New-York. Notwith-
standing the entreaties of his officers, Washington remained the
last upon the shore. It was not till the next morning, when the
sun was already high, and the fog dispelled, that the English
perceived the Americans had abandoned their camp, and were
sheltered from pursuit.
Washington with a part of his troops, retired
to White Plains, where he entrenched himself
with great care. Here, on the morning of the
28th of September, he was attacked by Gene-
rals Clinton and Heister. The loss in the ac-
tion on each side, was several hundred.-But
neither party could claim any decided advan-
tage.
While Washington was retiring from New-
York, Sir William Howe seized the opportunity
to reduce Fort Washington, on the Hudson,
then under the command of Col. Magaw.
Nov. 16th, the English forces invested the fort, and after a
severe contest, which continued nearly all day, Col Magaw,
finding his ammunition mostly exhausted, surrendered the fort,
and with it about two thousand seven hundred men as prisoners
of war.
The surrender of Fort Washington was followed short-
ly after, by the surrender of Fort Lee, on the Jersey shore, the
garrison abandoning it on the approach of the enemy.
Section XXXI. Washington, having crossed
the North River, continued his retreat to New-
ark, Brunswick, Princeton, and Trenton; and
thence crossed to the Pennsylvania side of the
Delaware; Lord Cornwallis being close in his
rear.
This retreat through New-Jersey was at-
180
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
i
tended by circumstances of deep depression.
The Americans had just lost two thousand seven
hundred men in Fort Washington; numbers of
the militia were daily claiming to be discharged,
and some of the leading characters, both in New-
Jersey and Pennsylvania, were changing sides,
and making peace with the enemy.
In this season of general despondency, congress recommend-
ed to each of the States, the observance of a "day of solemn
fasting and humiliation before God." At the same time they
called upon the States to furnish militia to reinforce the continent-
al army, now so enfeebled as scarcely to amount to three thou-
sand men. Soon after, one thousand five hundred Pennsylva-
nian militia joined the American standard.
Section XXXII. Notwithstanding the general
aspect of affairs, on the part of America, was
thus forbidding, the continental congress, so far
from betraying symptoms of despair, manifested
more confidence than ever; and, as if success
must eventually crown their enterprises, calmly
occupied themselves in drawing up various ar-
ticles of confederation, and perpetual union be-
tween the States.
Such articles were obviously necessary, that
the line of distinction between the powers of the
respective States, and of congress, should be
exactly defined. In this way, only, would col-
lisions be avoided, and the peace and harmony
of the union be preserved.
Accordingly, such articles were now digested,
and at the sitting of congress, Oct. 4th, 1776,
were signed by all the members, and copies im-
mediately sent to the respective assemblies of
each State for approbation. The principal ar-
ticles of confederation were the following.
"They all and each obligate themselves to contribute for the
common defence, and for the maintenance of their liberties.
Each particular state preserved the exclusive right of regu
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION
181
lating its internal government, and of framing laws in all mat-
ters, not included in the articles of confederation, and which
would not be prejudicial to it.
"No particular State was either to send, or to receive ambas-
sadors, enter into negotiations, contract engagements, form al-
liances, or make war, except in the case of sudden attack, with
any king, prince or power, whatsoever, without the consent of
the United States.
"No individual, holding any magistracy, office, or commis-
sion, whatsoever, from the United States, or from any of them,
was allowed to accept of any presents, or any office, or title of
any kind whatsoever, from any foreign king, prince, or poten
tate.
"No assembly was to confer titles of nobility.
"No State was to make alliances or treaties of what kind so-
ever, with another, without the consent of all.
"Each particular State had authority to maintain, in peace
as well as war, the number of armed ships and of land troops,
judged necessary, by the general assembly of all the States, and
no more.
"There shall be a publick treasury for the service of the con-
federation, to be replenished by the particular contributions of
cach State; the same to be proportioned according to the num-
ber of inhabitants, of every age, sex, or condition, with the ex-
ception of Indians.
"A general congress was to be convoked every year, on the
first Monday of November, to be composed of deputies from al
the States; it was invested with all the powers that belonged to
the sovereigns of other nations." These powers were exactly
enumerated.
66 Every individual holding any office, and either wages,
salary, or emolument whatsoever, was thereby excluded from
congress.
"There was to be a council of state composed of one deputy
from each province, nominated annually by his colleagues, of
the same State, and in case these should not agree, by ɩne gene-
ral congress." Each State was to have but one vote.
66
During the session, as well as the recess of the general con-
gress, the council of state was to be charged with the manage-
inent of the publick affairs of the confederation, always restrict-
ing itself, however, within the limits prescribed by the laws, and
particularly by the articles of the confederation itself."
Section XXXIII. December 25th, at night,
Washington recrossed the Delaware into New-
Jersey, and, pushing his way rapidly to Trenton,
!
16
182
PERIOD V. 1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
surprised and took prisoners, on the following
day, about one thousand Hessians, then in the
service of the British. Having secured these
prisoners on the Pennsylvania side of the Dela-
ware, he marched to Princeton, and attacked a
party of British, who had taken refuge in the
college. About sixty of the enemy were killed,
and three hundred made prisoners.
The successes at Trenton and Princeton re-
vived the desponding friends of independence.
During the month of December, a melancholy
gloom had overspread the United States. These
successes, however, seemed to brighten the pros-
pect, and promise better things. Washington
now retired to Morristown, where his army were
nearly all inoculated with the small pox, that
disease having appeared among the troops, and
rendering such a measure necessary. The dis-
ease proved mortal but in few instances, nor was
there a day in which the soldiers could not, if
called upon, have fought the enemy.
Section XXXIV. On the opening of the cam-
paign of 1777, the army of Washington, although
congress had offered to recruits bounties in land,
and greater wages, amounted to little more than
seven thousand men. Towards the latter end
of May, Washington quitted his winter encamp-
ment at Morristown, and, about the same time,
the royal army moved from Brunswick, which
they had occupied during the winter. Much
shifting of the armies followed, but no definite
plan of operation had apparently been settled
by either.
Previous to this, however, General Howe sent a detachment
of two thousand men, under command of Gen. Tryon, Gen.
Agnew, and Sir William Erskine, to destroy some stores and
urovisions deposited at Danbury, in Connecticut. Meeting
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
183
with no resistance they reached Danbury on the 26th of April,
and destroyed one thousand eight hundred barrels of beef and
pork, and eight hundred of flour, two thousand bushels of grain,
clothing for a regiment, one hundred hogsheads of rum, and one
thousand seven hundred and ninety tents. Besides the destruc-
tion of these articles, the enemy wantonly burned eighteen nous-
es with their furniture, murdered three unoffending inhabitants,
and threw them into the flames.
Generals Sullivan, Wooster, and Arnold happening to be in
the neighbourhood, hastily collected about six hundred militia,
with whom they marched in pursuit, in a heavy rain, as far as
Bethel, about two miles from Danbury. On the morning of the
27th of April, the troops were divided, Gen. Wooster with
about three hundred men, falling in the rear of the enemy, whil
Arnold took post in front, at Ridgefield.
Gen. Wooster proceeded to attack the enemy, in which en-
gagement he was mortally wounded, and from which his troops
were compelled to retire. At Ridgefield, Arnold warmly re-
ceived the enemy on their retreat, and although repulsed, return-
ed to the attack the next day on their march to the Sound. Find-
ing themselves continually annoyed by the resolute and courage-
ous yeomanry of the country through which they passed, they
hastened to embark on board their ships, in which they sailed
for New-York. Their killed, wounded, and missing, amounted
to about one hundred and seventy; the loss of the Americans
was not admitted to exceed one hundred. Gen. Wooster, now
in his seventieth year, lingered with his wounds until the 2d of
May. Congress resolved that a monument should be erected to
his memory. To Gen. Arnold they presented a horse, properly
caparisoned, as a reward for his gallantry on the occasion.
At length, the British General Howe, leaving
New-Jersey, embarked at Sandy Hook, with
sixteen thousand men, and sailed for the Chesa-
peake. On the 14th of August, he landed his
troops, at the head of Elk river, in Maryland.
It being now obvious that his design was the
occupation of Philadelphia, Washington imme
diately put the American army in motion, to
wards that place, to prevent, if possible, its fall
ing into the hands of the enemy.
The two armies met at Brandywine, Dela-
ware, on the 11th of September, and after an
184
PERIOD· V....1775....1783.. .REVOLUTION.
engagement, which continued nearly all day,
the Americans were compelled to retire.
The loss of the Americans in this action was estimated at
three hundred killed, and six hundred wounded. Between
three and four hundred, principally the wounded, were made
prisoners. The loss of the British was stated at less than one
hundred killed, and four hundred wounded.
Not considering the battle of Brandywine as decisive, con
gress, which was sitting in Philadelphia, recommended to the
commander in chief to risk another engagement; preparations
for which were accordingly made. Sept. 16th, the two armies
drew near to each other, and the advance guards began to
skirmish, when they were separated by a heavy rain, which
rendered the musketry and ammunition of the armies wholly
unfit for action.
Section XXXV. An easy access to Philadel-
phia was now presented to the enemy, and on
the 26th, Howe entered the place without mo-
lestation. The principal part of the British
army was stationed at Germantown, six miles
from Philadelphia. Congress adjourned to
Lancaster, and Washington encamped at eigh-
teen miles distance from Germantown.
Section XXXVI. Immediately after the oc-
cupation of Philadelphia, the attention of Gen.
Howe was drawn to the reduction of some forts
on the Delaware, which rendered the naviga-
tion of that river unsafe to the British.-Ac-
cordingly, a part of the royal army was detach-
ed for that purpose. Washington seized the
opportunity to attack the remainder at German-
town.
This attack was made Oct. 4th, but, after a
severe action, the Americans were repulsed with
a loss of double that of the British. The loss
of the Americans was two hundred killed, six
hundred wounded, and four hundred prisoners;
that of the British was about one hundred kill-
ed, and five hundred wounded.
PERIOD V....1775....1782....REVOLUTION.
185
After this action, the British removed to
Philadelphia, where they continued long inac-
tive. Washington retreated to Skippack creek,
and there encamped.
Great was the chagrin of Washington, on account of the re-
pulse at Germantown, which was much increased by the auspi-
cious commencement of the battle, and the flattering prospect
of a speedy and complete victory. The ultimate failure of the
Americans was attributed to the inexperience of a part of the
troops, and to embarrassments arising from a fog which increas-
ed the darkness of the night. Congress, however, expressed
their approbation of Washington's plan of attack, and highly
applauded the courage and firmness of the troops.
Section XXXVII. While such was the pro-
gress of military operations in the middle States,
important events were taking place in the north.
It has already been noticed, that in May,
1775, Ticonderoga and Crown Point had been
taken by surprise, by Colonels Allen and Ar-
nold; that in the ensuing fall, Gen. Montgom-
ery had reduced the fort of St. John's, captured
Montreal, and made an ineffectual, though des-
perate assault upon Quebec.
On the return of spring, the American army
gradually retired up the St. Lawrence, and af
ter a loss of one post and another, in June, 1776,
entirely evacuated Canada.
In the spring of 1777, it was settled in Eng
land that an invasion of the States should be at-
tempted from the north, and a communication
formed between Canada and New-York. Could
such a plan have been executed, it would obvi-
ously have precluded intercourse between New-
England and the more southern States.
The execution of the plan was committed to
Gen. Burgoyne, who left Canada with seven
16*
186
PERIOD V...1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
thousand troops, besides a powerful train of ar
tillery, and several tribes of Indians.*
Section XXXVIII. On the 1st of July, Bur-
goyne landed and invested Ticonderoga. The
American garrison here amounted to three thou-
sand men, under command of Gen. St. Clair, an
officer of high standing.
Deeming this force inadequate to maintain
the post, especially as Burgoyne had taken pos-
session of Mount Defiance, which commanded
Ticonderoga, and not having provisions to sus-
tain the army for more than twenty days, St.
Clair perceived no safety for the garrison but in
a precipitate flight. Accordingly, on the night
of the 5th, Ticonderoga was abandoned. By a
circuitous march, St. Clair continued to retreat,
first into Vermont, although closely pursued,
and thence to Hudson river, where, after having
lost one hundred and twenty pieces of artillery,
with a great quantity of military stores, he joined
Gen. Schuyler, commanding the main army of
the north. After this junction, the whole army
continued to retire to Saratoga and Stillwater,
and at length took post on Van Shaick's Island,
in the mouth of the Mohawk, on the 18th of Au-
gust.
4
After the taking of Ticonderoga, Gen. Bur-
goyne, with the great body of his troops, pro-
ceeded up the lake, and destroyed the American
flotilla and a considerable quantity of baggage
and stores, which had been deposited at Skeens-
borough. Having halted at this place for nearly
*The number of Indian warriours, employed by the British in the revo
lutionary war, has been estimated at about twelve thousand. See Mass.
His. Col. vol. 10. p. 123, where the several tribes are specified, with the num
ber of warriours each tribe furnished.
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
187
I
three weeks, he proceeded to Fort Edward, on
the Hudson, where he did not arrive until July
30th, his way having been obstructed by Schuy-
ler's army, which felled a great number of trees
across the road, and demolished the bridges,
while on their retreat.
Section XXXIX. While Gen. Burgoyne lay
at Fort Edward, a detachment of his army of
five hundred English and one hundred Indians,
under Col. Baum, who had been sent to seize a
magazine of stores at Bennington, in Vermont,
was totally defeated, and Col, Baum slain, by a
party of Vermont troops called Green Mountain
Boys, and some New-Hampshire militia, under
command of Gen. Stark.
Baum, on his arrival near Bennington, learning that the
Americans were strongly entrenched at that place, halted, and
despatched a messenger to Gen. Burgoyne, for a reinforcement.
Gen. Stark, now on his march with a body of New-Hamp-
shire militia, to join Gen. Schuyler, receiving intelligence of
Baum's approach, altered his movement, and collected his force
at Bennington.
Before the expected reinforcement could arrive, Gen. Stark,
having added to his New-Hampshire corps a body of Vermont
militia, determined to attack Baum in his entrenchments. Ac-
cordingly, on the 16th of August, an attack was made, which re-
sulted in the flight of Baum's detachment at the moment in which
the reinforcement of troops, despatched by Gen. Burgoyne, arriv-
ed. With the assistance of these, the battle was now renewed, but
ended in the discomfiture of the British forces, and with a loss,
on their part, of about seven hundred in killed and wounded.
The loss of the Americans was about one hundred.
Section XL. The battle at Bennington great-
ly revived the courage of the Americans, and as
greatly disappointed the hopes of Gen. Burgoyne,
and served materially to embarrass and retard
his movements.
The situation of Gen. Burgoyne, at this time,
was seriously perplexing, being greatly in want
of provisions, and the course of wisdom and pru-
188
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
dence being not a little difficult to determine
To retreat was to abandon the object of his ex
pedition; to advance seemed replete with diffi
culty and danger. This latter step, however,
at length appeared the most judicious.
བ་
Accordingly, on the 13th and 14th of Sep-
tember, he passed the Hudson, and advanced
upon Saratoga and Stillwater.
On the 17th,
his army came nearly in contact with that of the
American, now commanded by Gen. Gates, who
had succeeded Schuyler, August 21; some skir-
mishing ensued, without bringing on a general
battle.
Two days after, the two armies met, and a
most obstinate, though indecisive engagement
ensued, in which the Americans lost, in killed
and wounded, between three and four hundred,
and the British about six hundred.
On the 7th of October, the battle was renew-
ed, by a movement of Gen. Burgoyne towards
the left of the Americans, by which he hoped to
effect his retreat to the lakes. The battle was
extremely severe; and darkness only put an end
to the effusion of blood.
During the night which succeeded, an attempt
was made by the royal army to retreat to Fort
Edward.—While preparing to march, intelli-
gence was received that this fort was already in
possession of the Americans. No avenue to
escape now appeared open. Worn down with
constant toil and watching, and having ascer-
tained that he had but three days' provisions, a
council of war was called, which unanimously
resolved to capitulate to Gen. Gates. Prelimi-
naries were soon after settled, and the army,
consisting of five thousand seven hundred effect-
1
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
189
ive men, surrendered prisoners of war on the
17th of October.
Gen. Gates, immediately after the victory, de-
spatched Col. Wilkinson, to carry the happy
tidings to Congress. On being introduced into
the hall of congress, he said, "The whole Bri-
tish army has laid down arms at Saratoga: our
sons, full of vigour and courage, expect your or-
ders it is for your wisdom to decide where the
country may still have need of their services."
Among the romantick incidents of real life, few surpass the
adventures of the Baroness de Reidesel and Lady Harriet Ack-
land, two ladies who had followed the fortunes of their hus-
bands, the Baron de Reidesel and Major Ackland, officers in
the army of Gen. Burgoyne, the latter of whom was wounded
in the battle of the 9th of October.
On the 7th of October, says the Baroness de Reidesel, our
misfortunes began. I was at breakfast with my husband, and
heard that something was intended. On the same day I ex-
pected Generals Burgoyne, Phillips, and Fraser, to dine with us.
I saw a great movement among the troops; my husband told
me it was merely a reconnoissance, which gave me no concern,
as it often happened. I walked out of the house, and met
several Indians in their war dresses, with guns in their hands.
When I asked where they were going, they cried out, War!
War! meaning that they were going to battle. This filled me
with apprehension; and I had scarcely got home, before 1
heard the reports of cannon and musketry, which grew louder
by degrees, till at last the noise became excessive.
About four o'clock in the afternoon, instead of the guests
whom I expected, Gen. Fraser was brought on a litter,
mortally wounded. The table, which was already set, was
removed, and a bed placed, in its stead, for the wounded gene-
ral. I sat trembling in a corner; the noise grew louder, and
the alarm increased; the thought that my husband might be
brought in wounded, in the same manner, was terrible to me,
and distressed me exceedingly. General Fraser said to the
surgeon, "Tell me if my wound is mortal, do not flatter me.”
The ball had passed through his body, and, unhappily for the
general, he had eaten a very hearty breakfast, by which the
stomach was distended, and the ball, as the surgeon said, had
passed through it.
I heard him often exclaim, with a sigh, "OH FATAL AMBI-
190
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
"
TION! POOR GENERAL BURGOYNE! OH MY POOR WIFE!" He
was asked if he had any request to make, to which he replied:
"IF GENERAL BURGOYNE WOULD PERMIT IT, HE SHOULD LIKE
TO BE BURIED at 6 o'clock in THE EVENING, on the top of
A MOUNTAIN, IN A REDOUBT, WHICH HAD BEEN BUILT THERE.
I did not know which way to turn; all the other rooms were
full of sick. Towards evening, I saw my husband coming;
then I forgot all my sorrows, and thanked God that he was
spared to me. He and his aid-de-camp ate, in great haste,
with me, behind the house. We had been told, that we had
the advantage of the enemy; but the sorrowful faces I beheld
told a different tale; and, before my husband went away, he
took me one side, and said every thing was going very bad
that I must keep myself in readiness to leave the place, but not
to mention it to any one. I made the pretence that I would
move, the next morning, into my new house, and had every
thing packed up ready.
Lady H. Ackland had a tent, not far from our house, 'n
which she slept, and the rest of the day she was in the camp.
All of a sudden, a man came to tell her, that her husband was
mmortally wounded, and taken prisoner; on hearing this, she
became very miserable; we comforted her, by telling her, that
the wound was only slight, and, at the same time, advised her
to go over to her husband, to do which she would certainly ob
tain permission, and then she could attend him herself. She
was a charming woman, and very fond of him. I spent much
of the night in comforting her, and then went again to my chil-
dren, whom I had put to bed. I could not go to sleep, as I had
General Fraser, and all the other wounded gentlemen, in my
room; and I was sadly afraid my children would awake, and
by their crying, disturb the dying man, in his last moments,
who often addressed me, and apologized "for the trouble he
gave me."
About three o'clock in the morning, I was told that he could not
hold out much longer; I had desired to be informed of the near
approach of this sad crisis, and I then wrapped up my children
in their clothes, and went with them into the room below.-
About eight o'clock in the morning, he died. After he was
laid out, and his corpse wrapped up in a sheet, we came again
into the room, and had this sorrowful sight before us, the whole
day; and, to add to the melancholy scene, almost every mo-
ment, some officer of my acquaintance was brought in wound-
ed. The cannonade commenced again; a retreat was spoken
of, but not the smallest motion was made towards it. About
four o'clock in the afternoon, I saw the house, which had just
been built for me, in flames, and the enemy was not far off. We
!
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
191
knew that General Burgcyne would not refuse the last request
of General Fraser, though, by his acceding to it, an unneces-
sary delay was occasioned, by which the inconvenience of the
army was increased.
At six o'clock, the corpse was brought out, and we saw all
the generals attend it to the mountain; the chaplain, Mr. Brude-
nell, performed the funeral service, rendered unusually solemn
and awful, from its being accompanied by constant peals from
the enemy's artillery. Many cannon balls flew close by me,
but I had my eyes directed towards the mountain, where my
husband was standing, amidst the fire of the enemy, and, of
course, I could not think of my own danger.
General Gates afterwards said, that if he had known it had
been a funeral, he would not have permitted it to be fired on.
As soon as the funeral service was finished, and the grave of
Gen. Fraser was closed, an order was issued that the army
should retreat. My calash was prepared, but I would not con-
sent to go before the troops. Major Harnange, although suf
fering from his wounds, crept from his bed, as he did not wish
to remain in the hospital, which was left with a flag of truce.
When Gen. Reidesel saw me in the midst of danger, he ordered
my women and children to be brought into the calash, and in-
timated to me to depart, without delay. I still prayed to re-
main; but my husband, knowing my weak side, said, "well
then, your children must go, that, at least, they may be safe
from danger." I then agreed to enter the calash with them,
and we set off at eight o'clock. The retreat was ordered to be
conducted with the greatest silence. Many fires were lighted,
and several tents left standing. We travelled continually du-
ring the night.
At six o'clock in the morning, we halted, which excited the
surprise of all. General Burgoyne had the cannon ranged and
prepared for battle. This delay seemed to displease every
body; for, if we could only have made another good march, we
should have been in safety. My husband, quite exhausted with
fatigue, came into my calash, and slept for three hours. Du-
ing that time, Capt. Wilde brought me a bag full of bank
notes, and Capt. Geisman his elegant watch, a ring, and a
purse full of money, which they requested me to take care of,
and which I promised to do to the utmost of my power.
again marched, but had scarcely proceeded an hour before we
halted, as the enemy was in sight. It proved to be only a
reconnoitering party of two hundred men, who might easily
have been made prisoners, if Gen Burgoyne had given proper
orders on the occasion.
We
About evening we arrived at Saratoga; my dress was wet
192
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
A
through and through with rain, and, in that state, I had to re-
main the whole night, having no place to change it; I however
got close to a large fire, and at last lay down on some straw.
At this moment, General Phillips came up to me, and I asked
him why we had not continued our retreat, as my husband had
promised to cover it, and bring the army through?
"Poor
dear woman," said he, "I wonder how, drenched as you are,
you have still the courage to persevere, and venture further in
this kind of weather. I wish," continued he, "you was our
commanding general. General Burgoyne is tired, and means
to halt here to-night, and give us our supper."
On the morning of the 9th, at ten o'clock, General Burgoyne
ordered the retreat to be continued, and caused the handsome
houses and mills of General Schuyler to be burnt; we marched
however but a short distance, and then halted. The greatest
misery at this time prevailed in the army, and more than thirty
officers came to me, for whom tea and coffee were prepared,
and with whom I shared all my provisions, with which my
calash was in general well supplied; for I had a cook who was
an excellent caterer, and who often, in the night, crossed small
rivers, and foraged on the inhabitants, bringing in with him
sheep, small pigs, and poultry, for which he often forgot to pay,
though he received good pay from me, as long as I had any,
and he was, ultimately, handsomely rewarded. Our provisions
now failed us, for want of proper conduct in the commissary's
department, and I began to despair.
About two o'clock in the afternoon, we again heard a firing
of cannon and small arms; instantly all was in alarm, and
every thing in motion. My husband told me to go to a house
not far off. I immediately seated myself in my calash, with
my children, and drove off; but, scarcely had we reached it,
before I discovered five or six armed men, on the other side of
the Hudson. Instinctively I threw my children down in the
calash, and concealed myself with them. At that moment the
fellows fired, and wounded an already wounded English soldier,
who was behind me. Poor fellow! I pitied him exceedingly,
but, at that moment, had no power or means to relieve him. A
terrible cannonade was commenced by the enemy, which was
directed against the house in which I sought to obtain shelter
for myself and children, under the mistaken idea that all the
generals were in it. Alas! it contained none but wounded and
women; we were at last obliged to resort to the cellar for re-
fuge, and, in one corner of this, I remained the whole day, my
children sleeping on the earth, with their heads in my lap; and
in the same situation I passed a sleepless night. Eleven cannon
balls passed through the house, and we could distinctly hear
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
193
;
t
then roll away. One poor soldier, who was lying on a table,
for the purpose of having his leg amputated, was struck by a
shot, which carried away his other leg. His comrades had left
him, and, when we went to his assistance, we found him in a
corner of the room, into which he had crept, more dead than
alive, scarcely breathing. My reflections on the danger to
which my husband was exposed now agonized me exceedingly,
and the thoughts of my children, and the necessity of struggling
for their preservation alone sustained me.
I now occupied myself through the day in attending to the
wounded; I made them tea and coffee, and often shared my
dinner with them, for which they offered me a thousand expres-
sions of gratitude. One day a Canadian officer came to our
cellar, who had hardly the power of holding himself upright,
and we concluded he was dying for want of nourishment. I
was happy in offering him my dinner, which strengthened him,
and procured me his friendship. I now undertook the care of
Major Bloomfield, another aid-de-camp of Gen. Phillips, who
had received a musket ball through both cheeks, which in its
course, had knocked out several of his teeth, and cut his tongue.
He could hold nothing in his mouth; the matter which ran
from his wound almost choked him, and he was not able to
take any nourishment, except a little soup or something liquid.
We had some Rhenish wine; and, in the hope that the acidity
of it would cleanse the wound, I gave him a bottle of it; he
took a little now and then, and with such effect, that his cure
soon followed; and thus I added another to my stock of friends,
and derived a satisfaction, which, in the midst of sufferings,
served to tranquillize me, and diminish their acuteness.
One day, General Phillips accompanied my husband, at the
risk of their lives, on a visit to us, who, after having witnessed
our situation, said to him, "I would not, for ten thousand
guineas, come again to this place, my heart is almost broken."
In this horrid situation we remained six days. A cessation
of hostilities was now spoken of, and eventually took place; a
convention was afterwards agreed upon; but one day a message
was sent to my husband, who had visited me, and was reposing
in my bed, to attend a council of war, where it was proposed to
break the convention, but, to my great joy, the majority were
for adhering to it. On the 16th, however, my husband had to
repair to his post, and I to my cellar. This day fresh beef was
served out to the officers, who, until now, had only had salt
provisions, which was very bad for their wounds.
On the 17th of October, the convention was completed
General Burgoyne and the other generals waited or. Genera
Gates, the American commander. The troops laid down their
17
194
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
arms, and gave themselves up prisoners of war, and now, the
good woman, who had supplied us with water, at the hazard of
her life, received the reward of her services; each of us threw
a handful of money into her apron, and she got altogether about
twenty guineas. At such a moment as this, how susceptible is
the heart of feelings of gratitude!
My husband sent a message to me, to come over to him with
my children. I seated myself, once more, in my dear calash,
and then rode through the American camp. As I passed on, I
observed (and this was a great consolation to me) that no one
eyed me with looks of resentment, but that they all greeted us,
and even showed compassion in their countenances, at the sight
of a woman with small children. I was, I confess, afraid to go
over to the enemy, as it was quite a new situation to me. When
I drew near the tents, a handsome man approached and met
me, took my children from the calash, and hugged and kissed
ihem, which affected me almost to tears. "You tremble,"
said he, addressing himself to me, "be not afraid.”
(6 No," I
answered, “you seem so kind and tender to my children, it in-
spires me with courage." He now led me to the tent of Gen.
Gates, where I found Generals Burgoyne and Phillips, who
were on a friendly footing with the former. Burgoyne said to
me, "Never mind, your sorrows have now an end.” I an-
swered him that I should be reprehensible to have any cares, as
he had none, and I was pleased to see him on such a friendly
footing with General Gates. All the generals remained to dine
with General Gates.
The same gentleman, who received me so kindly, now came
and said to me, "You will he very much embarrassed to eat
with all these gentlemen; Come with your children to my tent ;
there I will prepare for you a frugal dinner, and give it with
epa
a free will." I said, "YOU ARE CERTAINLY A HUSBAND AND
A FATHER, you have shown me so much kindness. I now
found that he was GENERAL SCHUYLER. He treated me with
excellent smoked tongue, beef steaks, potatoes, and good bread
and butter. Never could I have wished to eat a better dinner.
I was content. I saw all around me were so likewise; and,
what was better than all, my husband was out of danger.
When we had dined, he told me his residence was at Albany,
and that General Burgoyne intended to honour him as his guest,
and invited myself and children to do likewise. I asked my
husband how I should act; he told me to accept the invitation.
As it was two days' journey there, he advised me to go to a
lace, which was about three hours' ride distant. Gen. Schuy-
ler had the politeness to send with me a French officer, a very
agreeable man, who commanded the reconnoitering party of

FERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
195
which I have before spoken; and when he had escorted me to
Ae house, where I was to remain, he turned back again. In
the house I found a French surgeon, who had under his care a
Brunswick officer, who was mortally wounded, and died some
days afterwards.
The Frenchman boasted much of the care he took of his pa-
ient, and perhaps was skilful enough as a surgeon, but other-
vise was a mere simpleton. He was rejoiced when he found I
could speak his language, and he began to address many empty
and impertinent speeches to me; he said, among other things,
he could not believe that I was a general's wife, as he was cer
tain a woman of such rank would not follow her husband. He
wished me to remain with him, as he said it was better to be
with the conquerers than the conquered. I was shocked at his
impudence, but dared not show the contempt I felt for him, be-
cause it would deprive me of a place of safety. Towards eve-
ning he begged me to take a part of his chamber. I told him
I was determined to remain in the room with the wounded offi-
cers; whereupon he attempted to pay me some stupid compli-
ments. At this moment the door opened, and my husband with
his aid-de-camp entered. I then said, "Here, Sir, is my hus-
band ;" and at the same time eyed him with scorn, whereupon
he retired abashed, nevertheless, he was so polite as to offer his
chamber to us.
Some days after this we arrived at Albany, where we so often
wished ourselves, but we did not enter it as we expected we
should, victors! We were received by the good General
Schuyler, his wife, and daughters, not as enemies, but kind
friends; and they treated us with the most marked attention
and politeness, as they did General Burgoyne, who had caused
General Schuyler's beautifully finished house to be burnt. In
fact, they behaved like persons of exalted minds, who deter-
mined to bury all recollection of their own injuries, in the con-
templation of our misfortunes. General Burgoyne was struck
with General Schuyler's generosity, and said to him, "You
show me great kindness, although I have done you much in-
jury." "That was the fate of war," replied the brave man,
"let us say no more about it.”*
The fortunes of Lady Harriet Ackland were not less interest-
ing than those of the Baroness de Reidesel, just recited. This
lady, says General Burgoyne in his "State of the Expedition
from Canada," had accompanied her husband to Canada, in
• Wilkinson's Memoirs, from the Memoirs of the Baroness de Reidesel.
196
PERIOD V....1775....1783... REVOLUTION.
the beginning of the year 1776. In the course of that cam-
paign, she traversed a vast space of country, in different ex
tremities of the season, and with difficulties, of which an Euro
pean traveller cannot easily conceive.
In the opening of the campaign, in 1777, she was restrained
from offering herself to a share of the fatigue and hazard ex-
pected before Ticonderoga, by the positive injunctions of her
husband. The day after the conquest of the place he was bad-
ly wounded, and she crossed Lake Champlain to join him.
As soon as he recovered, Lady Harriet proceeded to follow
nis fortunes through the campaign; and at Fort Edward, or at
the next camp, she acquired a two wheel tumbril, which had
been constructed by the artificers of the artillery, something
similar to the carriage used for the mail, upon the great roads
in England. Major Ackland commanded the British grenadiers,
which were attached to Gen. Fraser's corps; and consequently
were always the most advanced part of the army. They were
often so much on the alert, that no person slept out of his clothes.
One of their temporary encampments, a tent in which the ma-
jor and Lady Harriet were asleep, suddenly took fire. An or-
derly sergeant of grenadiers, with great hazard of suffocation,
dragged out the first person he caught hold of. It proved to be
the major. It happened that, in the same instant, she had, un-
knowing what she did, and perhaps not perfectly awaked, pro-
videntially made her escape, by creeping under the walls of the
tent The first object she saw, upon the recovery of her sens-
es, was the major on the other side, and in the same instant,
again in the fire in search of her. The serjeant again saved
him, but not without the major's being very secty burnt in
his face, and different parts of his body. Every thing they had
with them in the tent was consumed.
This accident happened a little time before the army crossed
the Hudson, 13th Sept. It neither altered the resolution or
cheerfulness of Lady Harriet; and she continued her progress,
a partaker of the fatigues of the advanced corps. The next call
upon
her fortitude was of a different nature, and more distress
ing, as of longer suspense. On the morning of the 19th of Sept.
the grenadiers being liable to action at every step, she had been
directed by the major to follow the route of the artillery and
baggage, which were not exposed. At the time the action be
gan, she found herself near an uninhabited hut, where she alight
ed. When it was found the action was becoming general, the
surgeon of the hospital took possession of the same place, as
the most convenient for the first care of the wounded. Thus
was this lady in the hearing of one continued fire of cannon and
musketry for four hours together with the presumption, from
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
197
the post of her husband, at the head of the grenadiers, that he
was in the most exposed part of the action. She had three fe-
male companions, the Baroness of Reidesel, and the wives of
two British officers, Major Hanage and Lieutenant Reynell;
but, in the event, their presence served but little for comfort.
Major Hanage was soon brought to the surgeon very badly
wounded; and a little time after, came intelligence that Lieut.
Reynell was shot dead. Imagination will want no help to
figure the state of the whole group.
From the date of that action to the 7th of October, Lady
Harriet, with her usual serenity, stood prepared for new trials;
and it was her lot that their severity increased with their num-
ber. She was again exposed to the hearing of the whole action,
and, at last, received the word of her individual misfortune,
mixed with the intelligence of the general calamity; the troops
were defeated, and Major Ackland, desperately wounded, was
a prisoner.
The day of the 8th was passed by Lady Harriet and her
companions in uncommon anxiety; not a tent nor a shed being
standing, except what belonged to the hospital, their refuge was
among the wounded and the dying.
"When the army was upon the point of moving, I received
a message from Lady Harriet, submitting to my decision a propo-
sal, and expressing an earnest solicitude to execute it, if not in-
terfering with my design, of passing to the camp of the enemy,
and requesting Gen. Gates' permission to attend her husband.
"Though I was ready to believe, for I had experienced, that
patience and fortitude in a supreme degree, were to be found, as
well as every other virtue, under the most tender forms, I was
astonished at the proposal. After so long an agitation, exhaust-
ed not only for want of rest, but absolutely want of food, drench-
ed in rain for twelve hours together, that a woman should be ca-
pable of such an undertaking, as delivering herself to the enemy,
probably in the night, and uncertain of what hands she might
first fall into, appeared an effort above human nature. The as-
surance I was enabled to give was small indeed. I had not even
a cup of wine to offer; but I was told she found from some
kind and fortunate hand, a little rum and dirty water. All. I
could furnish to her was an open boat, and a few lines, written
upon dirty and wet paper, to General Gates, recommending her
to his protection."
This letter was as follows:
SIR,-Lady Harriet Ackland, a lady of the first distinction
by family, rank, and personal virtues, is under such concern on
account of Major Ackland, her husband, wounded and a prison-
17*
198
PERÍOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
er in your hands, that I cannot refuse her request to commit
her to your protection.
Whatever general impropriety there may be in persons, act-
ing in your situation and mine, to solicit favours, I cannot see
the uncommon pre-eminence in every female grace and exalta
tion of character in this lady, and her very hard fortune, with
out testifying that your attentions to her will lay me under obli-
gations.
Oct. 9, 1777.
M. G. Gates.
I am, Sir,
Your obedient servant,
J. BURGOYNE.
With this letter did this woman, who was of the most tender
and delicate frame, habituated to all the soft elegancies and re-
fined enjoyments, that attend high birth and fortune, and far ad-
vanced in a state in which the tenderest cares, always due to the
sex, become indispensably necessary, in an open boat leave the
camp of Burgoyne with a flag of truce for that of the enemy.
The night was advanced before the boat reached the shore.
Lady Harriet was immediately conveyed into the apartment of
Major Henry Dearborn, since Major General, who commanded.
the guard at that place, and every attention was paid her which
her rank and situation demanded, and which circumstances per-
mitted. Early in the morning, she was permitted to proceed
in the boat to the camp, where Gen. Gates, whose gallantry
will not be denied, stood ready to receive her, with due respect
and courtesy. Having ascertained that Major Ackland had set
out for Albany, Lady Harriet proceeded, by permission, to join
him. Some time after, Major Ackland effected his exchange,
and returned to England. The catastrophe of this tale is affect-
ing. Ackland, after his return to England, procured a regi-
ment, and at a dinner of military men, where the courage of the
Americans was made a question, took the negative side with his
usual decision. He was opposed, warmth ensued, and he gave
the lie direct to a Lieutenant Lloyd, fought him, and was shot
through the head. Lady Harriet lost her senses, and continued
deranged two years; after which she married Mr. Brudenell,
who accompanied her from Gen. Burgoyne's camp, when she
sought her wounded husband on Hudson river.
Section XLI. It would be difficult to describe
the transports of joy which the news of the sur-
render of Burgoyne excited among the Ameri-
cans. They now began to look forward to the
future with sanguine hopes, and eagerly expect-
j
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
199
ed the acknowledgment of their country's inde-
pendence by France and other European powers.
The capitulation of Gen. Burgoyne, at Saratoga,
was soon followed by an acknowledgment of the
independence of America at the court of France,*
and the conclusion of a formal treaty of alliance
and commerce between the two countries--an
event highly auspicious to the interests of Ame-
rica. The treaty was signed Feb. 6th-" nei-
ther of the contracting powers to make war or
peace, without the formal consent of the other."
For more than a year, commissioners from congress, at the
head of whom was Dr. Franklin, had resided at the court of
France, urging the above important steps. But the success of
the American struggle was yet too doubtful for that country to
embroil herself in a war with Great Britain. The capture of
the British army at Saratoga seemed to increase the probability
that the American arms would finally triumph, and decided
France to espouse her cause.
Section XLII. Upon the conclusion of the
campaign of 1777, the British army retired to
winter quarters in Philadelphia, and the Ameri-
can army at Valley Forge, on the Schuylkill, fif-
teen miles from Philadelphia.
Scarcely were the American troops established in their en-
campment, which consisted of huts, before they were in danger
of a famine. The adjacent country was nearly exhausted, and
that which it might have spared, the inhabitants concealed in the
woods. At this time, also, bills of credit had fallen to one fourth
of their nominal value, so that one hundred dollars, in paper,
would command no more than twenty-five dollars, in specie.
In addition to these scenes of perplexity and suffering, the army
was nearly destitute of comfortable clothing. Many, for want
of shoes, walked barefoot on the frozen ground: few, if any,
had blankets for the night. Great numbers sickened. Near
three thousand at a time were incapable of bearing arms.
* Holland acknowledged the independence of the United States in 1782,
Sweden in February, 1783; Denmark in the same month; Spain in March;
Russia in July.
200
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
While the defenders of the country were thus suffering and pe
rishing, the royal army was enjoying all the conveniences which
an opulent city afforded.
Section XLIII. On the alliance of America
with France, it was resolved in Great Britain
immediately to evacuate Philadelphia, and to
concentrate the royal force in the city of New-
York. In pursuance of this resolution, the royal
army, on the 18th of June, passed the Delaware
into New-Jersey, and continued their retreat to
New-York.
General Washington, penetrating their design, had already
sent forward a detachment to aid the New-Jersey militia, in im-
peding the progress of the enemy. With the main body of his
army, he now crossed the Delaware in pursuit. June 28th, the
two armics were engaged at Monmouth, sixty-four miles from
Philadelphia, and after a severe contest, in which the Americans,
upon the whole, obtained the advantage, were separated only by
night. Gen. Washington and his army reposed on the field of
battle, intending to renew the attack in the morning. But the
British general, during the night, made good his retreat towards
New-York.
The sufferings of both armies during this engagement, from
the heat of the day, were unparalleled in the history of the re-
volutionary war. No less than fifty-nine British soldiers pe-
rished from heat, and several of the Americans died through the
same cause. The tongues of many of the soldiers were so swol-
len, that it was impossible to retain them in the mouth. The
loss of the Americans was eight officers, and sixty-one privates
killed, and about one hundred and sixty wounded; that of the
British, in killed, wounded, and missing, was three hundred and
fifty-eight men, including officers. One hundred were taken
prisoners, and one thousand deserted during the march.
Section XLIV. On the 1st of July, Count
D'Estaing arrived at Newport, R. I. from France,
with twelve ships of the line and six frigates, to
act in concert with the Americans in an attempt
on Rhode-Island, which had been in possession
of the British since December, 1776.
Hearing of this expedition, Admiral Howe followed D'Es
taing, and arrived in sight of Rhode-Island the day after the
French fleet had entered the harbour of Newport. On the ap
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
201

-
pearance of Howe, the French admiral, instead of co-operating
with the Americans, sailed out to give him battle. A storm,
however, arising, separated the fleets. D'Estaing entered Bos-
ton to repair. Howe, after the storm, returned to Rhode-Island,
and landed Sir Henry Clinton, with four thousand troops-but,
fortunately, the Americans had raised the siege of Newport the
day before, and left the island.-Sir Henry Clinton soon after
sailed again for New-York.
Section XLV. Hitherto the conquest of the
States had been attempted, by proceeding from
north to south; but that order, towards the close
of this year, began to be inverted, and the south-
ern States became the principal theatre on
which the British conducted their offensive
operations.
Georgia. being one of the weakest of the
Southern States, was marked out as the first ob-
ject of attack, in that quarter of the union.
In November, Col. Campbell was despatched
from New-York by Gov. Clinton, with a force of
two thousand men, against Savannah, the capi-
tal of that State. This expedition proved suc-
cessful, and Savannah, and with it the State of
Georgia itself, fell into the power of the Eng-
lish.
On the arrival of Campbell and his troops at Savannah, he
was opposed by Gen. Howe, the American officer, to whom
was intrusted the defence of Georgia. His force, consisting of
only 600 continentals, and a few hundred militia, was inade-
quate, however, to resist the enemy. After an engagement, in
which the Americans killed upwards of one hundred, and took
about four hundred and fifty prisoners, with several cannon, and
large quantities of military stores, the capital surrendered.
In the succeeding year, 1779, Count D'Estaing, who, after
repairing his fleet at Boston, had sailed for the West Indies,
returned with a design to co-operate with the Americans against
the common enemy. In Sept. he arrived upon the coast of
Georgia so unexpectedly that the Experiment, a man of war of
fifty guns, and three frigates, fell into his hands. As soon as his
arrival was known, Gen. Lincoln marched with the army under
bis command, and some militia of South Carolina and Georgia,
202
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
to co-operate with him in the reduction of Savannah. Before
Lincoln arrived, D'Estaing demanded the surrender of the town.
This demand, General Prevost, the English commander, re.
quested a day to consider, which was incautiously granted.
Before the day expired, a reinforcement of eight hundred men
joined the standard of Prevost from Beaufort, whereupon he bid
defiance to D'Estaing. On the arrival of Lincoln, it was de-
termined to lay siege to the place. Much time was spent in
preparation, but in an assault under D'Estaing and Lincoln, the
Americans suffered so severely, both as to their numbers, and
in their works, that it was deemed expedient to abandon the
project. Count D'Estaing re-embarked his troops, and left the
continent.
While the siege of Savannah was pending, one of the most
extraordinary enterprises ever related in history, one, indeed,
which nothing, but the respectability of the testimony, could
have prevented our considering as marvellous, occurred. It
was an enterprise conceived and executed by Colonel John
White of the Georgia line. A Captain French, of Delancey's
first battalion, was posted with one hundred men, British regu-
lars, on the Ogeechee river, about twenty-five miles from Savan-
nah. There lay also at the same place five armed vessels, the
largest mounting fourteen guns, and having on board altogether
forty-one men. Col. White, with Captain Etholm, three sol
diers, and his own servant, approached this post, on the even-
ing of the 30th of September, kindled a number of fires, ar-
ranging them in the manner of a large camp, and summoned
French to surrender, he and his comrades in the mean time
riding about in various directions, and giving orders in a loud
voice, as if performing the duties of the staff, to a large army.
French, not doubting the reality of what he saw, and anxious
to spare the effusion of blood, which a contest with a force so
superior would produce, surrendered the whole detachment, to-
gether with the crews of the five vessels, amounting in all to one
hundred and forty-one men, and one hundred and thirty stands
of arms!
Col White had still, however, a very difficult game to play;
it was necessary to keep up the delusion of Capt. French, until
the prisoners should be secured; and with this view, he pre-
tended that the animosity of his troops was so ungovernable,
that a little stratagem would be necessary to save the prisoners
from their fury, and that he should therefore commit them to
the care of three guides, with orders to conduct them to a place
of safety. With many thanks for the colonel's humanity,
French accepted the proposition, and marched off at a quick
pace, under the direction of three guides, fearful, at every step,
PERIOD V....1775…...1783....REVOLUTION.
208
that the rage of White's troops would burst upon them in de-
Gance of his humane attempts to restrain them. White, as soon
as they were out of sight, employed himself in collecting the
militia of the neighbourhood, with whom he overtook his prison-
ers, and they were conducted in safety for twenty-five miles, to
in American fort.*
Section XLVI. The campaign of 1779 was
listinguished for nothing splendid, or decisive,
on the part either of America or England.
The British seemed to have aimed at little
more than to distress, plunder, and consume, it
having been, early in the year, adopted as a prin-
ciple upon which to proceed, "to render the co-
lonies of as little avail as possible to their new
connections."
Actuated by these motives, an expedition was
fitted out from New-York for Virginia, which,
in a predatory incursion, took possession of large
naval stores, magazines of provisions, and great
quantities of tobacco. After enriching them-
selves with various kinds of booty, and burning
several places, they returned to New-York.
Soon after this expedition to Virginia, a simi-
lar one, under the command of the infamous
Gov. Tryon, was projected against the maritime
parts of Connecticut. During this expedition,
New-Haven was plundered; East-Haven, Fair-
field, Norwalk, and Green's Farms, were wan-
tonly burnt.
In an account of the devastations made by the English in this
expedition, which was transmitted to Congress, it appeared that
at Fairfield there were burnt two houses of publick worship, fif-
teen dwelling houses, eleven barns, and several stores. At Nor-
walk, two houses of publick worship, eighty dwelling houses,
sixty-seven barns, twenty-two stores, seventeen shops, four mills
and five vessels. In addition to this wanton destruction of pro-
* Allen's Revolution
204
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
perty, various were the acts of brutality, rapine, and cruelty,
committed on aged persons, women, and prisoners. At New.
Haven, an aged citizen, who laboured under a natural inability
of speech, had his tongue cut out by one of the royal army. At
Fairfield the deserted houses of the inhabitants were entered,
desks, trunks, closets, and chests, were broken open and robbed
of every thing valuable. Women were insulted, abusea, and
threatened, while their apparel was taken from them. Even an
infant was robbed of its clothes, while a bayonet was pointed at
the breast of its mother.
About this time General Putnam, who had been stationed with
a respectable force at Reading, in Connecticut, then on a visit to
his out-post, at Horse Neck, was attacked by Governour Tryon,
with one thousand five hundred men. Putnam had only a picket
of one hundred and fifty men, and two field pieces, without
horses or drag-ropes. He however placed his cannon on the
high ground, near the meeting house, and continued to pour in
upon the advancing foe, until the enemy's horse appeared upon
a charge. The general now hastily ordered his men to retreat
to a neighbouring swamp, inaccessible to horse, while he him-
self put spurs to his steed, and plunged down the precipice at the
church.
This is so steep, as to have artificial stairs, composed of nearly
one hundred stone steps, for the accommodation of worshippers
ascending to the sanctuary. On the arrival of the dragoons at
the brow of the hill, they paused, thinking it too dangerous to
follow the steps of the adventurous hero. Before any could go
round the hill and descend, Putnam had escaped, uninjured by
the many balls which were fired at him in his descent; but one
touched him, and that only passed through his hat. He pro-
ceeded to Stamford, where, having strengthened his picket with
some militia, he boldly faced about and pursued Gov. Tryon on
his return.*
While the British were proceeding in these des lating opera-
tions, Gen. Washington was loudly called upon by the suffering
inhabitants, for continental troops to resist them; but his cir-
cumstances permitted him to spare but few. Had he listened
to their calls, and divided his army conformably to the wishes
of the invaded citizens, he would have exposed his whole force
to ruin. Choosing rather to hear the reproaches which were by
some heaped upon him, than to hazard the loss of every thing,
he kept his army concentrated on both sides of the North River,
at some distance from New-York, to prevent, if possible, the
Ramsay.

Surrender of the Dutch.
p.
44.

Punishment of Witchcraft. p. 77.
PERIOD V…..1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
205
British from possessing themselves of West Point, sixty miles
north of New-York, a post which they eagerly coveted, and the
possession of which would have given them incalculable advan-
tage over that part of the country.
Section XLVII. The exertions of the Ameri-
cans, during this campaign, were still more fee-
ble than those of the enemy. Scarcely an ex-
pedition was planned which merits any notice,
and, with the exception of the reduction of
Stoney Point, forty miles north of New-York,
on the Hudson, scarcely any thing was accom-
plished of importance. The reduction of this
place July 15th, was one of the most bold enter-
prises which occurred in the history of the war.,
At this time, Stoney Point was in the condition of a real for-
tress; it was furnished with a select garrison of more than six
hundred men, and had stores in abundance, and defensive pre-
parations which were formidable.
Fortified as it was, Gen. Washington ventured an attempt to
reduce it. The enterprise was committed to Gen. Wayne, who,
with a strong detachment of active infantry, set out towards the
place, at noon. His march of fourteen miles, over high moun-
tains, through deep morasses, and difficult defiles, was accom-
plished by eight o'clock in the evening.
At the distance of a mile from the Point, Gen. Wayne halted,
and formed his men into two columns, putting himself at the
head of the right. Both columns were directed to march in order
and silence, with unloaded muskets and fixed bayonets. At
midnight they arrived under the walls of the fort.
"An unex-
pected obstacle now presented itself: the deep morass, which
covered the works, was at this time, overflowed by the tide.
The English opened a tremendous fire of musketry and of can-
non loaded with grape shot: but neither the inundated morass,
nor a double palisade, nor the storm of fire that was poured
upon them, could arrest the impetuosity of the Americans;
they opened their way with the bayonet, prostrated whatever
opposed them, scaled the fort, and the two columns met in the
centre of the works. The English lost upwards of six hundred
men in killed and prisoners. The conquerors abstained from
pillage, and from all disorder; a conduct the more worthy, as
they had still present in mind, the ravages and butcheries,
which their enemies had so recently committed in Virginia and

18
206
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
Connecticut. Humanity imparted new effulgence to the victory
which valour had obtained.'
""*
Section XLVIII. Another expedition, plan-
ned and executed this year, entitled to some
notice, was one under Gen. Sullivan, against
the Six Nations, which, with the exception of
the Oneidas, had been induced, by the English,
to take up arms against America.
At the head of between four and five thousand
men, Gen. Sullivan marched into the country,
up the Susquehannah, and attacked the Indians,
in well constructed fortifications. The resist-
ance of the savages was warlike. Being over
powered, however, they were obliged to flee..
Gen. Sullivan, according to his instructions,
proceeded to lay waste their country. Forty
villages were consumed, and one hundred and
sixty thousand bushels of corn were destroyed.
Section XLIX. It has already been stated,
that the campaign of 1779 was remarkable for
the feeble exertions of the Americans. Among
the causes which contributed to lessen their ac-
tivity, the failure of the French fleet, in every
scheme undertaken for their benefit, was no in-
considerable one. America had expected much
from an alliance with France, and looked to the
French fleet under D'Estaing, to hasten the
downfall of British power in the country. But
when they perceived nothing equal to their ex-
pectation accomplished, they became despond-
ent, and exertion was enfeebled.
But another, and a still more powerful cause
of these feeble exertions, on the part of the
Americans, was the daily depreciation of their
bills of credit.
* Rolta.
PERIOD V.....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
207
1
As the contest between England and America originated in
the subject of taxation, it was early perceived, by the continent-
al congress, that the imposition of taxes, adequate to the exigen-
cies of war, even if practicable, would be impolitick. The only
expedient, therefore, in their power to adopt, was the emission
of bills of credit, representing specie, under a publick engage-
ment, ultimately to redeem those bills, by an exchange of gold
or silver.
Accordingly, in June, 1775, on the resolution to raise an
army, congress issued bills of credit, to the amount of two mil-
lions of dollars. This emission was followed, the next month,
by the issue of another million. For their redemption, the con-
federated colonies were pledged-each colony to provide means
to pay its proportion, by the year 1779.
In the early periods of the war, the enthusiasm of the people
for liberty made them comparatively indifferent to property.
The cause was popular, and the publick credit good. Bills of
credit, therefore, by common consent, rapidly circulated, and
calculations about private interest were, in a great measure,
suspended.
It was obvious, however, that there was a point, beyond
which the credit of these bills would not extend. At the expi-
ration of eighteen months from their first emission, when about
twenty millions had been issued, they began to depreciate. At
first, the diminution of their value was scarcely perceptible, but
from that time it daily increased.
Desirous of arresting the growing_depreciation, congress at
length resorted to loans and taxes. But loans were difficult to
negociate, and taxes, in several of the States, could not be col-
lected. Pressed with the necessities of an army, congress
found themselves obliged to continue to issue bills, after they
had begun to depreciate, and to pay that depreciation, by in-
creasing the sums emitted. By the year 1780, the amount in
circulation was the overwhelming sum of two hundred millions.
The progress of this depreciation is worthy of notice.-To-
wards the close of 1777, the depreciation was two or three for
one; in '78, five or six for one; in '79, twenty-seven or twenty-
eight for one; in '80, fifty or sixty for one, in the first four or
five months. From this date, the circulation of these oills was
limited, but where they passed, they soon depreciated to one
hundred and fifty for one, and finally, several hundreds for one.
Several causes contributed to sink the value of the continental
currency. The excess of its quantity at first begat a natural
depreciation. This was increased by the enemy, who counter
feited the bills, and spread their forgeries through the States.
Publick agents, who received a commission to the amount of
208
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
their purchases, telt it to be their interest to give a high price
for all commodities. These causes, co-operating with the de-
cline of publick confidence, and the return of more selfish feel-
ings, rapidly increased the depreciation, until bills of credit, or
what has been commonly called, " continental currency," be-
came of little or no value.
The evils which resulted from this system were immense.
Under it, it became extremely difficult to raise an army, and to
provide necessaries for its subsistence. At the same time, it
originated discontents among the officers and soldiers, since
their pay, in this depreciated currency, was inadequate to the
support of their families at home. "Four months pay, of a pri-
vate, would not procure his family a single bushel of wheat, and
the pay of a colonel would not purchase oats for his horse."
Under circumstances like these, it reflects the highest honour
upon Washington, that his wisdom and prudence should have
been able to keep an army together.
In addition to these evils, which fell so heavily upon the
army, others, not less deplorable, fell upon the community. In
order to prevent the growing depreciation of their bills, con-
gress directed that they should be a legal tender.
But this,
while it did not much retard the regular diminution of their
value, was the source of immeasurable injustice and distress.
The aged, who had retired to enjoy the fruits of their indus-
try, found their substance but a scanty pittance. The widow
was compelled to take a shilling, where a pound was her due,
and the orphan was obliged to discharge an executor on the
payment of sixpence on the pound. In many instances, the
earnings of a long life were, in a few years, reduced to a trifling
sum.
Had congress foreseen these evils, they would have guarded
against them. But it was a day of poverty and experiment.
They designed no injustice. They had placed before them the
freedom of the country from the yoke of British dominion, and
if, in their zeal to effect it, they sometimes erred, the sufferings
which resulted from their ignorance have been a thousand times
compensated, by the subsequent enjoyments of a free and inde-
pendent people.
Section L. Towards the close of the year
1779, Sir Henry Clinton, committing the Eng-
lish garrison of New York to Gen. Kniphausen,
embarked with a force of between seven and
eight thousand men, for the reduction of Charles-

PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
209
ton, South Carolina, which important object he
accomplished on the 12th of May. 1780.
After a tempestuous voyage of some weeks, in which severa.
transports were lost, the army arrived at Savannah, whence
they sailed on their destined purpose. On the 2d of April,
1780, Gen. Clinton opened his batteries against Charleston.
Gen. Lincoln, at this time, commanded the American forces of
the south. Urged by the inhabitants, on the approach of the
enemy, to continue in Charleston, and assist in repelling the
attack, he consented to remain, and, with Gov. Rutledge, in-
dustriously forwarded preparations for defence.
Notwithstanding these preparations, the batteries of the ene-
my soon obtained a decided superiority over those of the town,
and left but little reason to the besieged to hope that they should
be able to defend the place. A council of war, held on the 21st,
agreed that a retreat would probably be impracticable, and ad-
vised that offers of capitulation should be made to Gen. Clinton,
which might admit of the army's withdrawing, and afford secu-
tity to the persons and property of the inhabitants.
Hostili-
On the proposal of these terms, they were rejected.
ties were now renewed by the garrison, and returned with unu-
sual ardour by the British. On the 11th of May, finding the
longer defence of the place impracticable, a number of citizens
addressed Gen. Lincoln, advising him to capitulate. Acquies-
cing in the measure, painful as it was, Gen. Lincoln again pre-
sented terms of capitulation, which being accepted, the Ameri-
can army, amounting to 5000, together with the inhabitants of
the place, and four hundred pieces of artillery, were surrendered
to the British.
The loss on both sides, during the siege, was nearly equal. Of
the royal troops, seventy-six were killed, and one hundred and
eighty-nine wounded. Of the Americans, eighty-nine were kill-
ed, and one hundred and forty wounded. By the articles of ca-
pitulation, the garrison was to march out of town, and to deposit
their arms in front of the works, but, as a mark of humiliation,
which, eighteen months afterwards, was remembered and re-
taliated on Lord Cornwallis at Yorktown, the drums were not
to beat a British march, nor the colours to be uncased.
Section LI. Shortly after the surrender of
Charleston, Sir Henry Clinton, leaving four
thousand men for the southern service, under
Lord Cornwallis, returned to New-York. Bri-
tish garrisons were now posted in different parts
of the State of South Carolina, to awe the in-
18*
210
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
habitants, and to secure their submission to the
British government.
The spirit of freedom, however, still remained
with the people, nor was it easy to subdue that
spirit, how much soever it might be temporarily
repressed, by royal and oppressive menace.
Notwithstanding the efforts of his majesty's
servants to preserve quietness, the month of July
did not pass by in peace. General Sumpter, a
man ardently attached to the cause or liberty,
in several engagements in South Carolina, with
the English and their partizans, gained great
advantages over them, and in one instance, re-
duced a regiment-the prince of Wales'—from
two hundred and seventy-eight to nine.
While Sumpter was thus keeping up the spi-
rits of the people by a succession of gallant ex-
ploits, a respectable force was advancing through
the middle States, for the relief of their south-
ern brethren.
We shall interrupt the thread of our history to relate the per-
sonal adventures of Major General Wadsworth, in the district
of Maine, during the spring of this year, 1780. He had been
sent by the legislature of Massachusetts, to command in that
part of the country. Having attended to the objects of his mis-
sion during the summer of '79, and the principal part of the suc-
ceeding winter, he dismissed his troops towards the end of Feb-
ruary, and began to prepare for his return to Boston. He had
been accompanied during this time by Mrs. Wadsworth, and a
friend of hers, Miss Fenno, of that place.
His preparations, however, were discovered by a disaffected
inhabitant in the neighbourhood, who gave intelligence to the
commander of the Britisn fort at Bagaduce, and assured him
that the general might easily be made a prisoner. No time was
lost. Twenty-five soldiers, with the proper officers, were soon
embarked on board a vessel, in which they proceeded to an in-
let, four miles from the general's quarters. Here they landed
under cover of night, and lying concealed till near midnight,
they proceeded on their destined purpose.
The nature of the ground was such as to conceal them, until
they had arrived at the house. The sentinel, being surprised,
PERIOD V ...1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
211
sprung into the kitchen door, and was followed by a volley from
the assailants, and by some of the assailants themselves. Ano-
ther party blew in the windows of the General's bed-room,
whilst a third party, forcing the windows of Miss Fenno, rushed
into her apartment.
The general's room being barred, he determined to make
what resistance he was able. Accordingly, as the assailants ap-
proached his apartment, he repeatedly discharged his pistols, a
blunderbuss, and fusee. At length a ball from the kitchen broke
his arm, and terminated the contest.
The party, apprehensive of danger, now retired in haste, tak-
ing with them the wounded general, but leaving his wife and
Miss Fenno, to emotions the most intense. After proceeding
with some difficulty near a mile, General Wadsworth was put
on a horse, behind a mounted soldier, and being warned that
silence alone would ensure his safety, the party at length reach-
ed the vessel, which immediately sailed for the fort.
Near the close of the day the party arrived with their charge.
General Wadsworth landed amidst the shouts of a multitude,
which had assembled to see the man, who had justly excited
heir admiration, by his enterprises in that quarter, and, under
a guard, was conducted to the officers' guard room. Here his
wounds were dressed; a room in the officers' barracks was as-
signed him, and through the civility of General Campbell, the
commandant of the fort, who often visited him, his situation was
rendered as comfortable as could be expected.
General Wadsworth, however, was a prisoner and alone.
Nothing could supply the place of freedom, to which a spirit
like his constantly aspired, or of domestick happiness, which,
though a soldier of the most ardent stamp, he well knew how
⚫ to appreciate. Added to this, his wound, during the first two
weeks, had become so inflamed as to confine him entirely to his
room.
At the expiration of this time, he had the happiness to hear
from his wife by means of an officer, bearing a flag of truce,
who at his request had been despatched by General Campbell
with a letter to her, and another to the governour of Massachu-
setts. The intelligence he received from Mrs. Wadsworth, of
her safety, and especially of that of his little son, who he supposed
had been killed the night he was taken prisoner-was peculiar-
ly gratifying. So far from having been injured, his son had
slept amidst all the horrors of the scene, and only knew of the
transactions of the dreadful night, by the devastations he saw
around him in the morning.
At the end of five weeks, when his wounds were nearly healed,
he general requested the customary privilege of a parole. Cir
212
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
cumstances, however, existed which rendered it necessary to
deny him, and he acquiesced About this time Mrs. Wadsworth
and Miss Fenno, under protection of a passport from General
Campbell, visited him. The visit lasted ten days, to their mu
tual satisfaction.
In the mean time, orders respecting him had arrived from the
commanding general at New-York. Of the tenor of these or-
ders, General Wadsworth was ignorant, but their unpropitious
nature was indicated by the change of conduct and counte
nance in some of the officers. Miss Fenno had accidentally
learned their import, but she carefully concealed her knowledge,
until the moment of her departure, when, to prevent suspicion,
she barely said, "General Wadsworth, take care of yourself."
From the servants, not long after, he learned that instead of be-
ing exchanged, he was to be sent to England.
S
In the course of some days, Major Benjamin Burton, a brave
officer, was conveyed as a prisoner to Bagaduce, and lodged in
the same room with General Wadsworth. He confirmed the
report of the servants respecting the transportation of the gene-
ral to England, and learned, not long after, that he himself was
destined to a similar fate. The monitory caution of Miss Fenno
was now explained, and the general plainly saw the importance
of attending to it. These officers were not long in deciding that
they would not cross the Atlantick; and though scarcely a ray
of hope presented itself to encourage them, they nevertheless re-
solved to attempt to escape.
Bagaduce, on which the fort stands, is a peninsula of mode-
rate extent, washed by considerable waters on every side, ex-
cept the sandy beach which connects it with the main land on
the west. The fort stands on the middle of the peninsula. The
prisoners were confined in a grated room in the officers' bar-
racks. The walls of the fort, exclusively of the depth of the
ditch surrounding it, were twenty feet high, with frasing on the
top, and chevaux-de-frise below. Sentinels were stationed in
every place in and about the fortress, where their presence could
be supposed to be necessary. Escape, therefore, seemed al-
inost impracticable.
After several plans proposed by the prisoners for their escape,
they settled at length upon the following. As the room in
which they were confined was ceiled with boards, they deter-
mined to cut off one of these so as to admit their entrance.
After passing through, they proposed to creep along one of the
joists to which these boards were nailed, and thus to pass over
the room adjoining it, which belonged to the officers, until they
should come to the middle entry, and then by a blanket, which
was to be taken with them, to let themselves down in this entry.
!
PERIOD V....1775.... 1783....REVOLUTION.
213
·
In case of being observed, they agreed upon several stratagems
to be employed, in order that their attempt might be crowned
with success.
In agreement with this plan, after the sentinel had taken the
required precaution in regard to the prisoners, and seen them in
bel, General Wadsworth arose, and attempted to make the
But he found
necessary incision into the board with his knife.
the attempt useless, and hazardous, since it could be done nei-
ther with the necessary expedition nor without noise. This
part of the design was therefore abandoned. He, however,
soon found means, through the agency of a soldier, who was his
barber, to procure a gimblet without exciting a suspicion as to the
purpose for which he intended it.
On the succeeding night, they made the attempt with their
gimblet, but this also occasioned too much noise. They resolved
next to make the experiment in the day time; and although
two sentinels in walking the entry every moment or two passed
by their door, which had a glass window in it, and although
they were exposed every hour to the intrusion of their servants,
or of the officers of the fort, they succeeded in perforating the
ceiling from time to time. The stratagem was simply this. As
the sentinels were in the habit of pacing the entry backwards
and forwards, the prisoners would commence the same tour in
their own room, being careful to keep time with them, and both
to pass at the same instant by the glass door; but as the senti-
nels had to go twice the length the prisoners had, this afforded
an opportunity for one of the latter to be engaged with the gim-
blet in the mean time, and then to join his companion as the
sentinels came back.
In this manner a sufficient number of holes were bored in the
course of three weeks. The small spaces between the holes
were cut with a pen-knife, except one at each corner, in order
to hold the piece in its proper place, till they were ready finally
to remove it. The wounds in the mean time were covered over
with a paste made of chewed bread, resembling the colour of the
board, and the dust was carefully swept from the floor. All
this was done without suspicion from any quarter.
Their conveyance to New-York, or Halifax, and thence to
England, was understood to be by a privateer, which was then
on a ruise, but was soon expected to return. Their attention
of course was arrested by every thing which they heard relative
to this vessel, and they made every unsuspicious inquiry in
their power, concerning the situation of the fort, the posting of
the sentinels, and similar subjects. The information thus ob-
tained, enabled General Wadsworth, who had previously some
i
214
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
1
knowledge of the place, to form a correct view of the whore
ground.
During this time they made what little preparations they
were able, as to provisions, and other things, that related to
their intended escape. At the end of three weeks they were, all
ready. The privateer was daily expected to return, which
would disconcert all their purposes, and they wished nothing
more than such an opportunity as a dark and rainy night would
afford, in order to their deliverance. During a whole week no
such opportunity offered, and, together with this fact, some cir-
cumstances, tending to excite a belief that their design was sus-
pected, occurred, and rendered their anxiety extreme.
At length the favourable occasion was presented. A storm
on the 18th of June brought on an unusual degree of darkness
and rain. At about eleven o'clock the prisoners retired appa-
rently to rest, while the sentinel was locking through the glass
door. No sooner, however, were their lights extinguished, than
they arose their first object was to cut the corners of the
board, through which they were to make their escape. An
hour was spent in accomplishing this purpose, and as it was
attended with considerable noise, it was not done without dan-
ger.
Burton first passed through the aperture. His size rendered
it a difficult attempt. The general, although smaller, found even
greater difficulty from the weakness of his arm.
But the ur-
gency of the case induced him to put forth every effort. By
means of a chair, on which he stood, and a blanket fastened
with a skewer put through the hole, he raised himself through.
The noise made by these attempts, and even the cackling of the
fowls that roosted above the rooms were unheeded, being drown-
ed by the torrents of rain pouring incessantly on the roof of the
building.
By agreement, when Burton had reached the middle entry,
he was to wait for the general; the latter, however, when he
had gained the place was unable to find him, but judging from
appearances that he had escaped through the door, he followed
on. Passing partly round the building in order to gain the
western side, he felt his way directly under the eaves, lest he
should strike against some person, an event to which he was
exposed in consequence of the extreme darkness. From this
point he made his way towards the neighbouring wall of the
fort, but was unable to climb the bank until he had found out
an oblique path.
Just as he had gained the place on the north bastion, where
Burton and himself had agreed to cross the wall, the guard
house door, on the opposite side of the fort, was thrown open,
PERIOD V....1775.... 1783....REVOLUTION.
215
and the words "Relief turn out" were dictinctly sounded. At
this instant he heard a scrambring in a contrary_direction,
which he knew must be made by his companion. This was a
critical moment. The generai was in danger of being trod on
by the guard, as they came around on the top of the wall, and
he barely prevented this catastrophe, by getting himself and his
wet blanket upon the fraising, which was the outward margin of
the wall.
After the guard had passed on, by means of his blanket,
fastened round a picket of the fraising, he let himself down as
near the ground as the length of the blanket would admit,
and then let go his hold, and tell without injury. Having
made several movements with great silence, in order to clear
himself from the works connected with the fort, he at length
found himself descending the declivity of the hill, into the open
field. All this was done, not without extreme difficulty, owing
to the lameness of his arm.
was as yet discovered.
No indications appeared that he
As the rain and darkness continued, he groped his way to an
old guard house on the shore of the back cove. At this build-
ing he and his companion had agreed to meet, should they have
been previously separated. Burton, however, after a long
search was not to be found. Accordingly the general prepared
to cross the cove, and happily succeeded, as the time was that
of low water. It was now about two o'clock in the morning,
and he had proceeded a mile and a half from the fort. His
course lay up a sloping acclivity, which at the time happened
to be overspread with trees, a circumstance that greatly impeded
his progress.
He proceeded a mile over the ground, till he
reached the summit, where he found a road, which, however,
he soon left for the woods, in order to make his way to the
river. Here the day dawned, and he heard the reveillé beat at
the fort. At sun-rise he reached the eastern shore of the Penob-
scot. Choosing however not to cross the river at that place,
he continued his way still higher up at the foot of the bank,
passing near the water, so as to have his steps washed by the
tide. By this means he hoped to be secure from the blood-
hounds kept at the fort. Having reached a place at a distance
of seven miles from the fort, where it was necessary for him to
cross the river, and where he found a canoe lying on the shore,
he concluded to rest for a time, and dry his clothes. While in
this situation, what was his joy to descry his friend Burton ap.
proaching him, in the very track which he himself had taken.
The major, after having passed through the hole in the ceil-
ing, immediately made his way into the second, entry, and con-
cluding that his friend would be unable to pass through the hole,
216
PERIOD V....1775. .1783....REVOLUTION.
for want of assistance in the room, thought it best to complete
his escape alone. He met with little difficulty till the door of
the guard room was suddenly opened, and supposing that a dis-
covery had taken place, he immediately leaped from the wall;
fortunately receiving no injury, though his life was singularly
exposed by the leap, he easily escaped into the open ground.
Mistaking the ground he should have taken, Burton suddenly
found himself near a sentinel, who was one of a picket guard,
stationed not far from the isthmus. As however he was not
perceived, he found means silently to withdraw from his unwel-
come neighbour, and entering the water on the side of the
isthmus next the river, he passed over to the opposite side above
the picket. This undertaking was hazardous in the extreme,
and cost him an hour's excessive toil. Chilled and exhausted
he then took his way through the forest, which the general had
taken before, and by this means rejoined him.
The two friends entered the canoe, and as they were in the
expectation of being pursued by the enemy, they proposed to
cross the river obliquely. While executing this project, a barge
belonging to the British came in sight at some distance. Cir-
cumstances, however, favoured the concealment of the officers,
and by hard rowing they landed out of reach of their pursuers.
For greater safety they abandoned the shore, and directed their
course through the forests towards the head of St. George's
river. A compass which Burton had fortunately retained was
their guide. Though greatly incommoded by showers, heat,
and the obstructions of a forest, they travelled twenty-five miles
by sun-set.
They made less progress however the next day; and on the
third day, General Wadsworth, from soreness, lameness, and fa-
tigue, proposed to stop where he was, until his friend, by pro-
ceeding onward to the nearest settlement, could bring him re-
lief. To this plan, however, Burton strenuously objected.
They then both proposed to refresh themselves with a little
sleep. This they did in the heat of the day, and found the ef-
fect so beneficial, that they were invigorated to pursue their
journey, which they finished at six o'clock, P. M., by reaching
the settlements towards which they had directed their course.
The inhabitants flocked around them with the strongest expres-
sions of joy, and having formed themselves into a guard for their
protection, conducted these officers to an inn, not far from the
place where the general was taken prisoner. Parties of the
enemy were lurking round in order to way-lay them, and they
were saved from falling again into their hands only by the de-
fence which was so generously afforded them. Burton soon
reached his family. General Wadsworth set out for Portland

Burning of Schenectady. p. 81.

Torture of Captives taken in King William's War. p. 89.
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
217
where he expected to find Mrs. Wadsworth. But she and Miss
Fenno had sailed for Boston, before his arrival.
•
He immediately proceeded to join them at that place. On
his arrival, he found that they had suffered much from the want
of money and friends, besides being nearly shipwrecked on their
way. The past however was forgotten in the felicities of the
present and in gratitude to a kind Providence, through which
they had escaped perils both by sea and land.*
Section LII. The southern army, now placed
under the command of Gates, the hero of Sara-
toga-General Lincoln having been superseded,
amounted to four thousand; but of these scarcely
one thousand were regular troops, the rest con-
sisting of militia, from North Carolina, Maryland,
and Virginia.
As this army approached South Carolina, Lord
Rawdon, who commanded on the frontier, under
Lord Cornwallis, concentrated the royal forces,
two thousand in number, at Camden, one hun-
dred and twenty miles northwest from Charles-
ton. Here Cornwallis, on learning the move-
ments of the Americans, joined him.
On the morning of the 16th of August, the two
armies met, and a severe and general action en-
sued, in which, through the unpardonable failure
of the militia, the British gained a decided ad-
vantage.
At the first onset, a large body of the Virginia militia, under
a charge of the British infantry with fixed bayonets, threw down
their arms, and fled. A considerable part of the North Caro-
lina militia followed their unworthy example. But the conti-
nental troops evinced the most unyielding firmness, and pressed
forward with unusual ardour. Never did men acquit them-
selves more honourably. They submitted only when forsakeu
by their brethren in arms, and when overpowered by numbers.
In this battle, the brave Baron de Kalb, second in command,
at the head of the Marylanders, fell, covered with wounds,
which he survived only a few days. De Kalb was a German

Dwight's Travels.
19
218
PERIOD V....1775.... 1783....REVOLUTION.
by birth, and had formerly served in the armies of the French.
In consideration of his distinguished merit, as an officer and
soldier, congress resolved that a monument should be erected to
his niemory at Annapolis.
The battle of Camden was exceedingly bloody. The field of
battle, the road and swamps, for some distance, were covered
with wounded and slain. The number of Americans killed,
although not certain, probably amounted to between six and
seven hundred, and the wounded and prisoners to one thou-
sand three hundred or one thousand four hundred. The British
stated their loss to be only three hundred and twenty four, in
killed and wounded; but it was probably much greater.
Section LIII. "The disaster of the army, un-
der Gen. Gates, overspread, at first, the face of
American affairs with a dismal gloom; but the
day of prosperity to the United States began, as
will appear in the sequel, from that moment to
dawn.
"Their prospects brightened, while those of
their enemies were obscured by disgrace, broken
by defeat, and, at last, covered with ruin. Elat-
ed with their victories, the conquerors grew more
insolent and rapacious, while the real friends of
independence became resolute and determined."
Section LIV. While the campaign of 1780
was thus filled up with important events in the
southern department, it passed away, in the
northern States, in successive disappointments,
and reiterated distresses.
In June, a body of five thousand of the enemy,
under Gen. Kniphausen, entered New-Jersey,
and, in addition to plundering the country, wan-
tonly burnt several villages.
on the arrival of this body at Connecticut Farms, a small
settlement containing about a dozen houses and a church, they
burnt the whole. At this place there resided a presbyterian mi-
sier by the name of Caldwell, who had taken a conspicuous
part in the cause of freedom, and who had, of course, incurred
The deep displeasure of Gen. Kniphausen. Supposing, how-
ever, that the general's resentment would be confined to him,
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
219
cy.
and that his family would be safe on the approach of the enemy,
he hastily withdrew, leaving his wife and children to their mer-
Col. Drayton had previously withdrawn the militia from the
place, that there might be no pretext for enormities; but the
British soldiers in the American war, did not wait for pretexts
to be cruel. Mrs. Caldwell was shot in the midst of her chil-
dren, by a villain, who walked up to the window of the room
in which she was sitting, and took deliberate aim with his mus-
ket. This atrocious act was attempted to be excused as an ac-
cident, as a random shot; but the attempt at palliation served
only to increase the crime.
Besides these predatory incursions, by which
the inhabitants suffered alarm, distress, and de-
struction of property, they suffered greatly, also,
from the constantly diminishing value of their
paper currency, and from unfavourable crops.
The situation of Gen. Washington, often during the war em-
barrassing, had been distressing through the winter, in his en-
campment at Morristown. The cold was more intense than it
had ever been known to be before in this climate, within the
memory of the oldest inhabitant. The winter, to this day, bears
the distinctive epithet of the hard winter. The army suffered
extremely, and often had Washington the prospect before him
of being obliged to break up his encampment, and disband his
soldiers.
The return of spring brought little alleviation to heir distress.
Great disorder pervaded the departments for supplying the army.
Abuses crept in, frauds were practised, and notwithstanding the
poverty of the country, economy, on the part of the commissa-
ries, was exiled.
In May, a committee from congress visited the army, and re-
ported to that body, an account of the distresses and disorders
conspicuously prevalent. In particular, they stated, "that the
army was unpaid for five months-that it seldom had more than
six days' provisions in advance, and was, on several occasions,
for sundry successive days, without meat-that the medical de-
partment had neither sugar, coffee, tea, chocolate, wine, nor spi-
rituous liquors of any kind; and that every department of the
army was without money, and had not even the shadow of cre-
dit left."
Section LV. But under all this tide of evils,
there appeared no disposition, in public bodies,
to purchase their relief by concession. They
220
PERIOD V....1775.... 1783....REVOLUTION.
seemed, on the contrary, to rise in the midst of
their distresses, and to gain firmness and strength
by the pressure of calamity.
Section LVI. Fortunately for the Americans,
as it seemed, M. de Ternay arrived at Rhode-
Island, July 10th, from France, with a squadron
of seven sail of the line, five frigates, and five
smaller armed vessels, with several transports,
and six thousand men, all under command of
Lieutenant General Count de Rochambeau.
Great was the joy excited by this event, and high
raised expectations were indulged from the as
sistance of so powerful a force against the ene-
my. But the British fleet, in our waters, was
still superior, and that of the French, and the
French army, were for a considerable time, in-
capacitated from co-operating with the Ameri-
cans, by being blocked up at Rhode-Island.
The arrival of the French fleet, at Newport, was greeted by
the citizens with every demonstration of joy. The town was
illuminated, and congratulatory addresses were exchanged. As
a symbol of friendship and affection for the allies, Gen. Wash-
ington recommended to the American officers, to wear black and
white cockades, the ground to be of the first colour, and the re-
lief of the second.
Section LVII. The fortress of West-Point, on
the Hudson, sixty miles north of New-York,
and its importance to the Americans, has already
been noticed. Of this fortress, Gen. Arnold had
solicited and obtained the command. Soon af-
ter assuming the command, Arnold entered in-
to negotiations with Sir Henry Clinton, to make
such a disposition of the forces in the fortress,
as that the latter might easily take possession of
it by surprise. Fortunately for America, this
base plot was seasonably discovered to prevent
the ruinous consequences that must have follow-
ed. Arnold, however. escaped to the enemy
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
221
loaded with infamy and disgrace. Andre, the
agent of the British, in this negotiation, was tak-
en, and justly expiated his crime on the gal-
lows, as a spy.
Major Andre, at this time adjutant-general of the British
army, was an officer extremely young-but high-minded, brave,
and accomplished. He was transported in a vessel called the
Vulture, up the North river, as near to West Point as was prac-
ticable, without exciting suspicion. On the 21st of September,
at night, a boat was sent from the shore, to bring him. On its
return, Arnold met him at the beach, without the posts of either
army. Their business was not finished, till too near the dawn
of day for Andre to return to the Vulture. He, therefore, lay
concealed within the American lines. During the day, the Vul-
ture found it necessary to change her position, and Andre, not
being able now to get on board, was compelled to attempt his
return to New-York by land.
Having changed his military dress for a plain coat, and re-
ceived a passport from Arnold, under the assumed name of
John Anderson, he passed the guards and outposts, without
suspicion. On his arrival at Tarrytown, a village thirty miles
north of New-York, in the vicinity of the first British posts, he
was met by three militia soldiers-John Paulding, David Wil-
liams, and Isaac Van Wert. He showed them his passport,
and they suffered him to continue his route. Immediately after
this, one of these three men, thinking that he perceived something
singular in the person of the traveller, called him back. Andre
asked them where they were from? "From down below," they
replied, intending to say, from New-York. Too frank to sus-
pect a snare, Andre immediately answered, “And so am I.”
Upon this, they arrested him, when he declared himself to be
a British officer, and offered them his watch, and all the gold
he had with him, to be released. These soldiers were poor and
obscure, but they were not to be bribed. Resolutely refusing
his offers, they conducted him to Lieutenant Col. Jameson, their
commanding officer.
Jameson injudiciously permitted Andre, still calling himself •
Anderson, to write to Arnold, who immediately escaped on
board the Vulture, and took refuge in New-York.
Washington, on his way to head quarters, from Connecticut
-where he had been to confer with Count de Rochanıbeau-
providentially happened to be at West Point, just at this time.
After taking measures to insure the safety of the fort, he ap-
pointed a board, of which Gen. Greene was president, to decide
upon the condition and punishment of Andre,
19*
222
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
After a patient hearing of the case, September 29th, in which
every feeling of kindness, liberality, and generous sympathy
was strongly evinced, the board, upon his own confession, una-
nimously pronounced Andre a spy, and declared, that agree-
ably to the laws and usages of nations, he ought to suffer death.
Major Andre had many friends in the American army, and
even Washington would have spared him, had duty to his
country permitted. Every possible effort was made by Sir
Henry Clinton in his favour, but it was deemed important that
the decision of the board of war should be carried into execu-
tion. When Major Andre was apprised of the sentence of
death, he made a last appeal, in a letter to Washington, that
he might be shot, rather than die on a gibbet.
"C Buoyed above the terrour of death," said he, "by the
consciousness of a life devoted to honourable pursuits, and
stained with no action that can give me remorse, i trust that
the request I make to your excellency at this serious period, and
which is to soften my last moments, will not be rejected. Sym-
pathy towards a soldier will surely induce your excellency, and
a military friend, to adapt the mode of my death to the feelings
of a man of honour. Let me hope, sir, that if aught in my
character impresses you with esteem towards me, as the victim
of policy and resentment, I shall experience the operation of
those feelings in your breast by being informed that I am not to
die on a gibbet."
This letter of Andre roused the sympathies of Washington,
and had he only been concerned, the prisoner would have been
pardoned and released. But the interests of his country were at
stake, and the sternness of justice demanded that private feelings
should be sacrificed. Upon consulting his officers, on the pro-
priety of Major Andre's request, to receive the death of a soldier,
-to be shot-it was deemed necessary to deny it, and to make
him an example. On the 2d of October, this unfortunate
young man expired on the gallows, while foes and friends uni-
versally lamented his untimely end.
As a reward to Paulding, Williams, and Van Wert, for their
virtuous and patriotick conduct, Congress voted to each of them
an annuity of two hundred dollars and a silver medal, on one
side of which, was a shield with this inscription-“ fidelity,”
and on the other, the following motto, "vincit amor patriœ”
-the love of country ccnquers.
Arnold, the miserable wretch, whose machinations led to the
melancholy fate Andre experienced, escaped to New-York,
where, as the price of his dishonour, he received the commission
of brigadier general, and the sum of ten thousand pounds ster-
ling. This last boon was the grand secret of Arnold's fall from
PERIOD V....1775....1763....REVOLUTION.
223
virtue; his vanity and extravagance had led him into expenses
which it was neither in the power nor will of congress to sup-
port. He had involved himself in debt, from which he saw no
hope of extricating himself; and his honour, therefore, was bar-
tered for British gold.
Section LVIII. Gen. Washington, having
learned whither Arnold had fled, deemed it pos-
sible still to take him, and to bring him to the
just reward of his treachery. To accomplish
an object so desirable, and, at the same time, in
so doing, to save Andre, Washington devised a
plan, which, although it ultimately failed, evinc-
ed the capacity of his mind, and his unwearied
ardour for his country's good.
<.
Having matured the plan, Washington sent to Major Lee to
repair to head quarters, at Tappan, on the Hudson. "I have
sent for you," said Gen. Washington, “in the expectation that
you have some one in your corps, who is willing to undertake a
delicate and hazardous project. Whoever comes forward will
confer great obligations upon me personally, and, in behalf of
the United States, I will reward him amply. No time is to be
lost; he must proceed, if possible, to-night. I intend to seize
Arnold, and save Andre."
Major Lee named a sergeant-major of his corps, by the name
of Champe-a native of Virginia, a man full of bone and mus-
cle—with a countenance grave, thoughtful, and taciturn-of
tried courage, and inflexible perseverance.
Champe was sent for by Major Lee, and the plan proposed."
This was for him to desert--to escape to New-York-to ap-
pear friendly to the enemy-to watch Arnold, and, upon some
fit opportunity, with the assistance of some one whom Champe
could trust, to seize him, and conduct him to a place on the
river, appointed, where boats should be in readiness to bear
them away.
Champe listened to the plan attentively-but, with the spirit
of a man of honour and integrity, replied" that it was not
danger nor difficulty, that deterred him from immediately ac-
cepting the proposal, but the ignominy of desertion, and the
hypocrisy of enlisting with the enemy!"
To these objections, Lee replied, that although he would ap-
pear to desert, yet as he obeyed the call of his commander in
chief, his departure could not be considered as criminal, and
that, if he suffered in reputation, for a time, the matter would
224
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
one day be explained to his credit. As to the second objection,
it was urged, that to bring such a man as Arnold to justice-
loaded with guilt as he was-and to save Andre-so young-
so accomplished-so beloved-to achieve so much good in the
cause of his country-was more than sufficient to balance a
wrong, existing only in appearance.
The objections of Champe were at length surmounted, and
he accepted the service. It was now eleven o'clock at night.
With his instructions in his pocket, the sergeant returned to
camp, and, taking his cloak, valice, and orderly book, drew his
horse from the picket and mounted, putting himself upon for
tune.
Scarcely had half an hour elapsed, before Capt. Carnes, the offi-
cer of the day, waited upon Lee, who was vainly attempting to
rest, and informed him, that one of the patrol had fallen in with
a dragoon, who, being challenged, put spurs to his horse and es-
caped. Lee, hoping to conceal the flight of Champe, or at least
to delay pursuit, complained of fatigue, and told the captain
that the patrol had probably mistaken a countryman for a dra-
goon. Carnes, however, was not thus to be quieted; and he
withdrew to assemble his corps. On examination, it was found
that Champe was absent. The captain now returned, and ac-
quainted Lee with the discovery, adding that he had detached a
party to pursue the deserter, and begged the major's written or-
ders.
After making as much delay as practicable, without exciting
suspicion, Lee delivers his orders-in which he directed the party
to take Champe if possible. "Bring him alive," said he, "that
he may suffer in the presence of the army; but kill him if he
resists, or if he escapes after being taken."
A shower of rain fell soon after Champe's departure, which
enabled the pursuing dragoons to take the trail of his horse, his
shoes, in common with those of the horses of the army, being
made in a peculiar form, and each having a private mark, which
was to be seen in the path.
Middleton, the leader of the pursuing party, left the camp a
few minutes past twelve, so that Champe had the start of but
little more than an hour-a period by far shorter than had been
contemplated. During the night, the dragoons were often de-
layed in the necessary halts to examine the road; but, on the
coming of morning, the impression of the horse's shoes was so
apparent, that they pressed on with rapidity. Some miles above
Bergen, a village three miles north of New-York, on the oppo
site side of the Hudson, on ascending a hill, Champe was des-
cried, not more than half a mile distant. Fortunately, Champe
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
225
descried his pursuers at the same moment, and, conjecturing
their object, put spurs to his horse, with the hope of escape.
By taking a different road, Chanipe was, for a time, lost
sight of-but, on approaching the river, he was again descried.
Aware of his danger, he now lashed his valice, containing his
clothes and orderly book, to his shoulders, and prepared him-
self to plunge into the river, if necessary. Swift was his flight,
and swift the pursuit. Middleton and his party were within a
few hundred yards, when Champe threw himself from his horse
and plunged into the river, calling aloud upon some British gal-
leys, at no great distance, for help. A boat was instantly de-
spatched to the sergeant's assistance, and a fire commenced upon
the pursuers. Champe was taken on board, and soon after car-
ried to New-York, with a letter from the captain of the galley,
stating the past scene, all of which he had witnessed.
The pursuers having recovered the sergeant's horse and cloak,
returned to camp, where they arrived about three o'clock the
next day. On their appearance with the well known horse, the
soldiers made the air resound with the acclamations that the
scoundrel was killed. The agony of Lee, for a moment, was
past description, lest the faithful, honourable, intrepid Champe
had fallen. But the truth soon relieved his fears, and he repair-
ed to Washington to impart to him the success, thus, far of his
plan.
Soon after the arrival of Champe in New-York, he was sent
to Sir Henry Clinton, who treated him kindly, but detained him
more than an hour in asking him questions, to answer some of
which, without exciting suspicion, required all the art the ser-
geant was master of. He succeeded, however, and Sir Henry
gave him a couple of guineas, and recommended him to Arnold,
who was wishing to procure American recruits. Arnold re-
ceived him kindly, and proposed to him to jo`n his legion;
Champe, however, expressed his wish to retie from war; but
assured the general, that if he should change his mind, he would
enlist.
Champe found means to communicate to Lee an account of
his adventures; but, unfortunately, he could not succeed in tak-
ing Arnold, as was wished, before the execution of Andre. Ten
days before Champe brought his project to a conclusion, Lee
received from him his final communication, appointing the third
subsequent night for a party of dragoons to meet him at Hobo-
ken, opposite New-York, when he hoped to deliver Arnold to
the officers.
Champe had enlisted into Arnold's legion, from which time
he had every opportunity, he could wish, to attend to the habits
of the general. He discovered that it was his custom to return
226
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION
{
home about twelve every night, and that, previously to going to
bed, he always visited the garden. During this visit, the con-
spirators were to seize him, and, being prepared with a gag,
they were to apply the same instantly.
Adjoining the house in which Arnold resided, and in which
it was designed to seize and gag him, Champe had taken off
several of the palings and replaced them, so that with ease, and
without noise, he could readily open his way to the adjoining
alley. Into this alley he intended to convey his prisoner, aided
by his companion, one of two associates, who had been intro-
duced by the friend, to whom Champe had been originally
made known by letter from the commander in chief, and with
whose aid and counsel, he had so far conducted the enterprise.
His other associate was, with the boat, prepared at one of the
wharves on the Hudson river, to receive the party
Champe and his friend intended to place themselves each
under Arnold's shoulder, and thus to bear him through the most
unfrequented alleys and streets to the boat, representing Arnold,
in case of being questioned, as a drunken soldier, whom they
were conveying to the guard-house.
When arrived at the boat, the difficulties would be all sur-
mounted, there being no danger nor obstacle in passing to
the Jersey shore. These particulars, as soon as made known
to Lee, were communicated to the commander in chief, who
was highly gratified with the much desired intelligence. He
desired Major Lee to meet Champe, and to take care that Ar-
nold should not be hurt.
The day arrived, and Lee, with a party of accoutered horses,
(one for Arnold, one for the sergeant, and the third for his as
sociate, who was to assist in securing Arnold,) left the camp,
never doubting the success of the enterprise, from the tenour of
the last received communication. The party reached Hoboken
about midnight, where they were concealed in the adjoining
wood-Lee, with three dragoons, stationing himself near the
shore of the river.-Hour after hour passed, but no boat ap-
proached.
At length the day broke, and the major retired to his party,
and, with his led horses, returned to the camp, where he pro-
ceeded to head quarters to inform the general of the much la-
mented disappointment, as mortifying, as inexplicable. Wash-
ington, having perused Champe's plan and communication, had
indulged the presumption, that, at length, the object of his keen
and constant pursuit was sure of execution, and did not dis-
semble the joy which such a conviction produced. He was
chagrined at the issue. and apprehended that his faithful ser-
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
227
geant must have been detected in the last scene of his tedious
and difficult enterprise.
In a few days, Lee received an anonymous letter from
Champe's patron and friend, informing him, that on the day
preceding the night fixed for the execution of the plot, Arnold
had removed his quarters to another part of the town, to super-
intend the embarkation of troops, preparing, as was rumoured,
for an expedition to be directed by himself; and that the Ame
rican legion, consisting chiefly of American deserters, had been
transferred from their barracks to one of the transports, it being
apprehended that if left on shore, until the expedition was ready,
many of them might desert.
Thus it happened that John Champe, instead of crossing the
Hudson that night, was safely deposited on board one of the fleet
of transports, from whence he never departed, until the troops
under Arnold landed in Virginia. Nor was he able to escape
from the British army, until after the junction of Lord Corn-
wallis at Petersburg, when he deserted; and, proceeding_high
up into Virginia, he passed into North Carolina, near the Saura
towns, and, keeping in the friendly districts of that State, safely
joined the army soon after it had passed the Congaree, in pur-
suit of Lord Rawdon.
His appearance excited extreme surprise among his former
comrades, which was not a little increased, when they saw the
cordial reception he met with from the late major, now Lieu-
tenant Col. Lee. His whole story was soon known to the corps,
which re-produced the love and respect of officers and soldiers,
neretofore invariably entertained for the sergeant, heightened by
universal admiration of his late daring and arduous attempt.
Champe was introduced to Gen. Greene, who very cheerfully
complied with the promise made by the commander in chief, so
far as in his power; and, having provided the sergeant with a
good horse and money for his journey, sent him to Gen. Wash-
ington, who munificently anticipated every desire of the ser-
geant, and presented him with a discharge from further service,
lest he might, in the vicissitudes of war, fall into the hands of
the enemy, when, if recognized, he was sure to die on a gibbet.
We shall only add, respecting the after life of this interesting
adventurer, that when Gen. Washington was called by President
Adams, in 1798, to the command of the army, prepared to de-
fend the country, against French hostility, he sent to Lieuten-
ant Col. Lee, to inquire for Champe; being determined to bring
him into the field at the head of a company of infantry. Lee
sent to Loudon county, Virginia, where Champe settled after his
228
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
discharge from the army; when he learned that the gallant sol-
dier had removed to Kentucky, where he soon after died.*
Section LIX. The year 1781 opened with
an event extremely afflicting to Gen. Washing-
ton, and which, for a time, seriously endangered
the American army. This was the revolt of
the whole Pennsylvania line of troops, at Mor-
ristown, to the number of one thousand three
hundred. The cause of this mutiny was want
of pay, clothing, and provisions. Upon exami-
nation of the grievances of the troops, by a com-
mittee from congress, their complaints were con-
sidered to be founded in justice. Upon their
being redressed, the troops, whose time of ser-
vice had expired, returned home, and the rest
cheerfully repaired again to camp.
Gen. Wayne, who commanded these troops, and who was
greatly respected by them, used every exertion to quiet them,
but in vain. In the ardour of remonstrance with them, he cock
ed his pistol, and turned it towards them. Instantly, an hun-
dred bayonets were directed towards him, and the men cried
out, we love you, we respect you; but you are a dead man, if
you fire. Do not mistake us; we are not going to the enemy.
On the contrary, were they now to come out, you should see us
fight under your orders, with as much resolution and alacrity as
ever."
66
Leaving the camp, the mutineers proceeded in a body to
Princeton. Thither, Sir Henry Clinton, who had heard of the
revolt, sent agents to induce them to come over to the British,
with the promise of large rewards.
But these soldiers loved their country's cause too well to listen
to proposals so reproachful. They were suffering privations
which could no longer be sustained; but they spurned, with
disdain, the offer of the enemy. They also seized the agents of
the British, and nobly delivered them up to Gen. Wayne to be
treated as spies.
Section LX. In the midst of these troubles,
arising from discontents of the troops, news ar-
* Lee's Memoirs.
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
229
rived of great depredations in Virginia, by Arnold,
who had left New-York for the south, with one
thousand six hundred men, and a number of arm-
ed vessels. Extensive outrages were committed
by these troops in that part of the country.
Large quantities of tobacco, salt, rum, &c. were
destroyed. In this manner did Arnold show the
change of spirit, which had taken place in his
breast, and his fidelity to his new engagements.
Upon receiving news of these depredations, at
the request of Gen. Washington, a French
squadron, from Rhode-Island, was sent to, cut
off Arnold's retreat. Ten of his vessels were de-
stroyed, and a forty-four gun ship was captured.
Shortly after this, an engagement took place off
the Capes of Virginia, between the French and
English squadrons, which terminated so far to
the advantage of the English, that Arnold was
saved from imminent danger of falling into the
hands of his exasperated countrymen.
Section LXI. After the unfortunate battle at
Camden, August 16th, 1780, congress thought
proper to remove Gen. Gates, and to appoint
Gen. Greene in his place. In December, 1780,
Greene assumed the command. The army at
this time was reduced to two thousand men,
more than half of whom were militia, and all
were miserably fed and clothed.
With this force, Gen. Greene took the field,
against a superiour regular force, flushed with
successive victories through a whole campaign.
Soon after taking the command, he divided his
force, and, with one part, sent Gen. Morgan to
the western extremity of South Carolina.
At this time, Lord Cornwallis was nearly pre-
pared to invade North Carolina, Unwilling to
20
230
PERIOD V...1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
leave such an enemy as Morgan in his rear, he
despatched Col. Tarleton to engage Gen. Mor-
gan, and "to push him to the utmost."
Section LXII. January 17th, 1781, these two
detachments met, when was fought the spirited
battle of the Cowpens, in which the American
arms signally triumphed.
In this memorable battle, the British lost upwards of one hun
dred killed, among whom were ten commissioned officers, and
two hundred wounded. More than five hundred prisoners fell
into the hands of the Americans, besides two pieces of artillery,
twelve standards, eight hundred muskets, thirty-five baggage
waggons, one hundred dragoon horses; the loss of the Ameri-
cans was no more than twelve killed and sixty wounded.
The victory of the Cowpens must be reckoned as one of the
most brilliant achieved during the revolutionary war. The
force of Morgan hardly amounted to five hundred, while that of
his adversary exceeded one thousand. Morgan's brigade were
principally militia, while Tarleton commanded the flower of the
British army.
Section LXIII. Upon receiving the intelli-
gence of Tarleton's defeat, Cornwallis aban-
doned the invasion of North Carolina for the
present, and marched in pursuit of Gen. Morgan.
Greene, suspecting his intentions, hastened
with his army to join Morgan. This junction
was at length effected, at Guilford Court-House,
after a fatiguing march, in which Cornwallis
nearly overtook him, and was prevented only by
the obstruction of a river.
After his junction with Morgan, Gen. Greene,
with his troops and baggage, crossed the river
Dan, an entered Virginia, again narrowly es-
caping the British, who were in close pursuit.
Section LXIV. Satisfied with having driven
Greene from North Carolina, Cornwallis retir-
ed to Hillsborough, where, erecting the royal
standard, he issued his proclamation, inviting
the loyalists to join him. Many accepted his in-
P
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
231
vitation. At the same time, he despatched
Tarleton, with four hundred and fifty men, to se-
cure the countenance of a body of loyalists, col-
lected between the Hawe and Deep rivers.
Section LXV. Appréhensive of Tarleton's
success, Gen. Greene, on the 18th of February,
re-crossed the Dan into Carolina, and despatch-
ed Generals Pickens and Lee to watch the move-
ments of the enemy. These officers were un-
able to bring Tarleton to an engagement. Gen.
Greene, having now received a reinforcement,
making his army four thousand five hundred
strong, concentrated his forces, and directed his
march towards Guilford Court-House, whither
Lord Cornwallis had retired.
Here, on the 8th of March, a general engage-
ment took place, in which victory, after alter-
nately passing to the banners of each army, final-
ly decided in favour of the British.
The British loss, in this battle, exceeded five hundred in kilk
ed and wounded, among whom were several of the most distin-
guished officers. The American loss was about four hundred,
in killed and wounded, of which more than three fourths fell
upor the continentals. Though the numerical force of General
Greene nearly doubled that of Cornwallis, yet, when we con-
sider the difference between these forces, the shameful conduct
of the North Carolina militia, who fled at the first fire, the de-
sertion of the second Maryland regiment, and that a body of
reserve was not brought into action, it will appear, that our
numbers, actually engaged, but little exceeded that of the ene
my.
Section LXVI. Notwithstanding the issue of
the above battle, Gen. Greene took the bold re-
solution of leading back his forces to South Car-
olina, and of attacking the enemies' strong post
at Camden, in that State. Accordingly, on the
9th of April, he put his troops in motion, and on
the 20th, encamped at Logtown, within sight of
1
232
PERIOD V....1775....1783... REVOLUTION.
the enemies' works. Lord Rawdon, at this time,
held the command of Camden, and had a force
of only nine hundred men. The army of Gen.
Greene-a detachment having been made for
another expedition under Gen. Lee-amounted
scarcely to twelve hundred men of all classes.
On the 25th, Lord Rawdon drew out his for-
ces, and the two armies engaged. For a season,
victory seemed inclined to the Americans, but,
in the issue, Gen. Greene found himself obliged
to retreat.
The American loss in killed, wounded, and missing, was two
hundred and sixty-eight; the English loss was nearly equal.
The failure of the victory, in this battle, was not attributable, as
in some cases, to the flight of the militia, when danger had
scarcely begun-but Gen. Greene experienced the mortification
of seeing a regiment of veterans give way to an inferiour force,
when every circumstance was in their favour-the very regi
nient too, which, at the battle of the Cowpens, behaved with
such heroick bravery.
Section LXVII. Although the British arms
gained the victory of Camden, the result of
the whole was favourable to the American cause.
Gen. Lee, with a detachment despatched for that
purpose, while Greene was marching against
Camden, took possession of an important post
at Mottes, near the confluence of the Congaree
and Santee rivers. This auspicious event was
followed by the evacuation of Camden, by Lord
Rawdon, and of the whole line of British posts,
with the exception of Ninety-Six and Charles-
ton.
Section LXVIII. Ninety-Six, one hundred
and forty-seven miles north-west from Charles-
ton, was garrisoned by five hundred and sixty
men. Against this post, after the battle of Cam
den, Gen. Greene took up his march, and, on
the 22d of May, sat down before it. Soon after
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
235
the siege of it had been commenced, intelligence
arrived that Lord Rawdon had been reinforced
by troops from Ireland, and was on his march
with two thousand men for its relief. Greene
now determined upon an assault, but in this he
failed, with a loss of one hundred and fifty men.
Soon after his arrival at Ninety Six, Lord
Rawdon deemed it expedient to evacuate this
post. Retiring himself to Charleston, his army
encamped at the Eutaw Springs, forty miles
from Charleston.
Section LXIX. Gen. Greene, having retired
to the high hills of Santee, to spend the hot and
sickly season, in September approached the
enemy at the Eutaw Springs. On the morning
of the 8th, he advanced upon him, and the bat-
tle between the two armies became general.
The contest was sustained with equal bravery
on both sides-victory seeming to decide in fa-
vour of neither.
The British lost in killed, wounded, and prisoners, about one
thousand one hundred. The loss of the Americans was five
hundred and fifty-five.
Section LXX. The battle at the Eutaw
Springs was the last general action that took
place in South Carolina, and nearly finished the
war in that quarter. The enemy now retired to
Charleston.
Thus closed the campaign of 1781, in South Carolina. Few
commanders have ever had greater difficulties to encounter than
General Greene; and few have ever, with the same means,
accomplished so much. Though never so decisively victorious,
yet the battles which he fought, either from necessity or choice,
were always so well managed as to result to his advantage.
Not unmindful of his eminent services, Congress presented
him with a British standard, and a gold medal, emblematical of
the action at the Eutaw Springs, which restored a sister State to
the American Union.
Section LXX1. After the battle of Guilford,
20*
234
PERIOD....V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION
between Greene and Cornwallis, noticed above,
the latter, leaving South Carolina in charge of
Lord Rawdon, commenced his march towards
Petersburg, in Virginia, where he arrived on the
20th of May. Having received several rein-
forcements, he found himself with an army of
eight thousand, and indulged the pleasing anti-
cipations that Virginia would soon be made to
yield to his arms.
Early in the spring, Gen. Washington had de-
tached the Marquis de la Fayette, with three
thousand men, to co-operate with the French
fleet, in Virginia, in the capture of Arnold, who
was committing depredations in that State, On
the failure of this expedition, La Fayette march-
ed back as far as the head of Elk river.-Here
he received orders to return to Virginia to op-
pose the British. On his return, hearing of the
advance of Cornwallis, towards Petersburg,
twenty miles below Richmond, he hastened his
march to prevent, if possible, the junction of
Cornwallis, with a reinforcement, under Gen.
Phillips. In this, however, he failed.
The junction being effected at Petersburg,
Cornwallis moved towards James' river, which
he crossed, with the intention of forcing the
marquis to a battle.
Prudence forbad the marquis risking an en-
gagement, with an enemy of more than twice
his force. He thetefore retreated, and, not-
withstanding the uncommon efforts of his lord-
ship to prevent it, he effected a junction with
Gen. Wayne, who had been despatched by Wa-
shington, with eight hundred Pennsylvania mi-
litia, to his assistance. After this reinforce-
ment, the disproportion between himself and
PERIOD V....1775....1763....REVOLUTION.
235
his adversary was still too great to permit him
to think of battle. He continued his retreat,
therefore, displaying, in all his manoeuvres, the
highest prudence.
Section LXXII. While these things were
transpiring in Virginia. matters of high moment
seemed to be in agitation in the north, which,
not long after, were fully developed.
Early in May, 1781. a plan of the whole cam-
paign had been arranged by Gen. Washington,
in consultation, at Wethersfield, Connecticut,
with Generals Knox and Du Portail, on the part
of the Americans, and Count de Rochambeau,
on the part of France. The grand project of
the season was to lay siege to New-York, in
concert with a French fleet, expected on the
coast in August.
In the prosecution of this plan, the French
troops were marched from Rhode-Island, and
joined Gen. Washington, who had concentrated
his forces at Kingsbridge, fifteen miles above
New-York. All things were preparing for a
vigorous siege, and, towards this strongest hold
of the enemy, the eyes of all were intently direct-
ed.
In this posture of things, letters addressed to
Gen. Washington, informed him that the ex-
pected French fleet, under the Count de Grasse,
would soon arrive in the Chesapeake, and that
this, instead of New-York, was the place of its
destination.
Disappointed in not having the co-operation
of such a force; disappointed also in not receiv-
ing the full quota of militia, which had been or-
dered from New-England and New-Jersey;
and, moreover, learning that Clinton had been
A
236
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
reinforced in New-York, by the arrival of three
thousand Germans; Washington was induced
to change the plan of operations, and to direct
his attention to Cornwallis, who, from pursuing
the Marquis de la Fayette, had retired to York-
town, near the mouth of York river, and had
fortified that place.
Section LXXIII. Having decided upon this
measure, on the 19th of July he drew off his
forces, and commenced his march, at the same
time strongly impressing Clinton, by every art
in his power, that an attack would soon be made
upon New-York. So successfully was this de
ception practised, that Washington was some dis
tance on his way towards Virginia, before Clin-
ton suspected that his object was any other than
to draw him from New-York, to fight him in the
field, with superiour forces.
Having halted at Philadelphia a few days, the
army continued its march to the head of Elk
river, whence it embarked for Williamsburg,
then the head quarters of the Marquis de la
Fayette, where it arrived September 25th.
Gen. Washington and Count de Rochambeau
preceded the troops ten days, and, to their
great joy, found that the Count de Grasse had
entered the Capes on the 30th of the preceding
month, with twenty-eight sail, and three thou-
sand troops.
On the arrival of these two generals at Wil-
liamsburg, a vessel was in readiness to convey
them on board the Ville de Paris, the flag-ship
of the Count de Grasse, where a council was
held to determine on future operations.
Section LXXIV. These being settled, the
combined armies, amounting to twelve thousand
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
237
men, moved upon Yorktown and Gloucester,
September 30th, and the Count de Grasse, with
his fleet, proceeded up to the mouth of York
river, to prevent Cornwallis either from retreat-
ing, or receiving assistance.
Yorktown is a small village on the south side of York river,
whose southern banks are high, and in whose waters a ship of
the line may ride in safety. Gloucester Point is a piece of land
on the opposite shore, projecting far into the river. Both these
posts were occupied by Cornwallis-the main body of the army
being at York, under the immediate command of his lordship,
and a detachment of six hundred at Gloucester point, under
Lieut. Col. Tarleton.
On the 6th of October, Washington's heavy
ordnance, &c. arrived, and the siege was com
menced in form. Seldom, if ever, during the
revolutionary struggle, did the American com-
mander in chief, or his troops, appear before the
enemy with more cool determination, or pursue
him with more persevering ardour, than at the
siege of Yorktown. With the fall of Cornwal-
lis, it was perceived that the hopes of Great Bri-
tain, successfully to maintain the contest, must
nearly expire; with this in prospect, there was
no wavering of purpose, and no intermission of
toil.
On the 19th of October, the memorable victo-
ry over Cornwallis was achieved, and his whole
army was surrendered, amounting to more than
seven thousand prisoners of war, together with
a park of artillery of one hundred and sixty piec-
es, the greater part of which were brass.
Articles of capitulation being mutually signed and ratified,
Gen. Lincoln was appointed, by the commander in chief, to re-
ceive the submission of the royal army, in the same manner, in
which, eighteen months before, Cornwallis had received that of
the Americans at Charleston.
The spectacle is represented as having been impressive and
affecting. The road through which the captive army marched
238
PERIOD ´V....1775....1783. .REVOLUTION
was lined with spectators, French and American. On one side,
the commander in chief, surro nded with his suite, and the Ame
rican staff, took his station; on the other side, opposite to him,
was the Count de Rochambeau, in the like manner attended.
The captive army approached, moving slowly in column,
with grace and precision. Universal silence was observed amiast
the vast concourse, and the utmost decency prevailed; exhibit
ing an awful sense of the vicissitudes of human life, mingled with
commisseration for the unhappy
Every eye was now turned, searching for the British com-
mander in chief, anxious to look at the man, heretofore so much
the object of their dread. All were disappointed. Cornwallis,
unable to bear up against the humiliation of marching at the
head of his garrison, constituted Gen. O'Hara s representa
tive, on the occasion.
The post of Gloucester, falling with that of York, was deliv-
ed up the same day, by Lieut. Col. Tarleton.
At the termination of the siege, the besieging army amounted
to sixteen thousand. The British force was put down at seven
thousand one hundred and seven, of which only four thousand
and seven rank and file are stated to have been fit for duty.
Section LXXV. Five days after the surrender
of Cornwallis, Sir Henry Clinton made his ap-
pearance off the Capes of Virginia with a rein-
forcement of seven thousand men; but, receiv-
ing intelligence of his lordship's fate, he re-
turned to New York.
Cornwallis, in his despatches to Sir Henry, more than hinted
that his fall had been produced by a too firm reliance on pro-
mises, that no pains were taken to fulfil. Clinton had promis
ed Cornwallis that this auxiliary force should leave New-York
on the 5th of October, but for reasons never explained, it did
not sail until the 19th, the very day that decided the fate of the
army.
Section LXXVI. Nothing could exceed the
joy of the American people, at this great and
important victory, over Lord Cornwallis. Ex-
ultation broke forth from one extremity of the
country to the other. The remembrance of the
past gave place in all minds to the most brilliant
hopes. It was confidently anticipated, that the
affair of Yorktown would rapidly hasten the ac
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
239
knowledgment of American Independence-an
event, for which the people had been toiling and
bleeding through so many campaigns.
In all parts of the United States, solemn festivals and rejoic-
ngs celebrated the triumph of American fortune. The names
of Washington, Rochambeau, De Grasse, and La Fayette, re-
sounded every where. To the unanimous acclaim of the peo-
ple, congress joined the authority of its resolves. It addressed
thanks to the generals, officers, and soldiers-presented British
colours-ordered the erection of a marble column-and went in
procession to church, to render publick thanksgiving to God for
the recent victory. The 30th of December was appointed as a
day of national thanksgiving.
Section LXXVII. While the combined ar-
mies were advancing to the siege of Yorktown,
an excursion was made from New-York, by Gen.
Arnold, against New-London, in his native state.
The object of this expedition seems to have been,
to draw away a part of the American forces;
Sir Henry Clinton knowing but too well, that if
they were left at liberty to push the siege of
Yorktown, the blockaded army must inevitably
surrender.
This expedition was signalized by the great-
est atrocities. Fort Trumbull, on the west, and
Fort Griswold, on the east side of the river
Thames, below New-London, were taken, and
the greater part of that town was burnt.
At Fort Trumbull, little or no resistance was made; but Fort
Griswold was defended for a time, with great bravery and reso-
lution. After the fort was carried, a British officer entering, in-
quired who commanded. Col. Ledyard answered, "I did, but
you do now”—at the same time presenting his sword. The
officer immediately plunged the sword into his bosom. A gene-
ral massacre now took place, as well of those who surrendered as
of those who resisted, which continued until nearly all the garri-
son were either killed or wounded. Sixty dwelling houses, and
eighty-four stores in New-London, were reduced to ashes.
Section LXXVIII. The fall of Cornwallis
may be considered as substantially closing the
240
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
war. A few posts of importance were still held
by the British-New-York, Charleston, and Sa-
vannah-but all other parts of the country,
which they had possessed, were recovered into
the power of congress. A few skirmishes alone
indicated the continuance of war.
A part of the French army, soon after the cap
ture of Cornwallis, re-embarked, and Count de
Grasse sailed for the West Indies. Count Ro-
chambeau cantoned his army for the winter,
1782, in Virginia, and the main body of the
Americans returned, by the way of the Chesa-
peake, to their former position on the Hudson.
Section LXXIX. From the 12th of December,
1781, to the 4th of March, 1782, motion after
motion was made in the British Parliament for
putting an end to the war in America. On this
latter day, the commons resolved "that the
house would consider as enemies to his majesty
and to the country, all those who should advise,
or attempt the further prosecution of offensive
war, on the continent of North America."
Section LXXX. On the same day, the com-
mand of his majesty's forces in America was
taken from Sir Henry Clinton, and given to Sir
Guy Carleton, who was instructed to promote
the wishes of Great Britain, for an accommoda-
tion with the United States.
In accordance with these instructions, Sir
Guy Carleton endeavoured to open a corres-
pondence with congress, and with this view sent
to Gen. Washington to solicit a passport for his
secretary. But this was refused, since con-
gress would enter into no negociations but in
concert with his most Christian Majesty.
Section LXXXI. The French court, on re-
'
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
241
ceiving intelligence of the surrender of Corn-
wallis, pressed upon congress the appointment
of commissioners for negotiating peace with
Great Britain. Accordingly, John Adams, Ben-
jamin Franklin, John Jay, and Henry Laurens,
were appointed. These commissioners met
Mr. Fitzherbet and Mr. Oswald, on the part of
Great Britain, at Paris, and provisional articles
of peace between the two countries were signed,
November 30th, 1782. The definitive treaty
was signed on the 30th of September, 1783.
Although the definitive treaty was not signed
until September, there had been no act of hos-
tility between the two armies, and a state of
peace had actually existed from the commence-
ment of the year 1783. A formal proclamation
of the cessation of hostilities was made through
the army on the 19th of April,-Savannah was
evacuated in July, New-York, in November, and
Charleston, in the following month.
Section LXXXII. The third of November
was fixed upon by congress, for disbanding the
army of the United States. On the day previous,
Washington issued his farewell orders, and bid
an affectionate adieu to the soldiers, who had
fought and bled by his side.
After mentioning the trying times through which he had
passed, and the unexampled patience which, under every cir
cumstance of suffering, his army had evinced, he passed to the
glorious prospects opening before them, and their country-and
then bade them adieu in the following words: "Being now to
conclude these his last publick orders, to take his ultimate leave
in a short time of the military character, and to bid a final adieu
to the armies he has so long had the honour to command hs
can only again offer in their behalf, his recommendations to
their grateful country, and his prayer to the God of armies.
"May ample justice be done them here, and may the
choicest favour, both here and hereafter, attend those, who,
under the divine auspices, have secured innumerable blessings
21
242.
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
for others! With these wishes, and this benediction, the com-
mander in chief is about to retire from service. The curtain of
separation will soon be drawn, and the military scene to him
will be closed for ever."
Section LXXXIII. Soon after taking leave
of the army, Gen. Washington was called to the
still more painful hour of separation from his
officers, greatly endeared to him by a long series
of common sufferings and dangers.
The officers having previously assembled in New-York for
the purpose, Gen. Washington now joined them, and calling for
a glass of wine, thus addressed them: "With a heart full of
love and gratitude, I now take my leave of you. I most de-
voutly wish that your latter days may be as prosperous and
happy, as your former ones have been glorious and honour-
able."
Having thus affectionately addressed them, he now took each
by the hand and bade him farewell. Followed by them to the
side of the Hudson, he entered a barge, and, while tears rolled
down his cheeks, he turned towards the companions of his
glory, and bade them a silent adieu.
Section LXXXIV. December 23, Washing-
ton appeared in the hall of congress, and re-
signed to them the commission which they had
given him, as commander in chief of the armies
of the United States.
After having spoken of the accomplishment of his wishes
and exertions, in the independence of his country, and com-
mended his officers and soldiers to Congress, he concluded as
follows:
"I consider it an indispensable duty to close the last solemn
act of my official life, by commending the interests of our dear-
est country to the protection of Almighty God, and those who
have the superintendence of them to his holy keeping.
"Having now finished the work assigned me, I retire from
the great theatre of action; and, bidding an affectionate fare-
well to this august body, under whose orders I have long acted,
I here offer my commission, and take my leave of all the em-
ployments of publick life."
Section LXXXV. Upon accepting his com
mission, congress, through their president, ex-
pressed in glowing language to Washington,
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
243
their high sense of his wisdom and energy, in
conducting the war to so happy a termination,
and invoked the choicest blessings upon his
future life.
President Mifflin concluded as follows: "We join you in
commending the interests of our dearest country to the protec
tion of Almighty God, beseeching HIM to dispose the hearts and
minds of its citizens to improve the opportunity afforded them
of becoming a happy and respectable nation. And for you, we
address to HIM our earnest prayers, that a life so beloved, may
be fostered with all His care: that your days may be as happy
as they have been illustrious; and that He wil finally give you
that reward which this world cannot give.”
A profound silence now pervaded the assem-
bly. The grandeur of the scene, the recol-
lection of the past, the felicity of the present,
and the hopes of the future, crowded fast upon
all, while they united in invoking blessings upon
the man, who, under God, had achieved so
much, and who now, in the character of a mere
citizen, was hastening to a long desired repose
at his seat, at Mount Vernon, in Virginia.
Notes.
At the
Section LXXXVI. Manners.
commencement of the revolution, the colonists
of America were a mass of husbandmen, mer-
chants, mechanicks, and fishermen, who were
occupied in the ordinary avocations of their re-
spective callings, and were entitled to the
appellation of a sober, honest, and industrious
set of people. Being, however, under the con-
trol of a country, whose jealousies were early
and strongly enlisted against them, and which,
therefore, was eager to repress every attempt,
on their part, to rise, they had comparatively
244
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
little scope or encouragement, for exertion and
enterprise.
But, when the struggle for independence
began, the case was altered. New fields for ex-
crtion were opened, and new and still stronger
impulses actuated their bosoms.
A great
change was suddenly wrought in the American
people, and a vast expansion of character took
place. Those who were before only known in
the humble sphere of peaceful occupation, soon
shone forth in the cabinet or in the field, fully
qualified to cope with the trained generals and
statesmen of Europe.
But, although the revolution caused such an
expansion of character in the American people,
and called forth the most striking patriotism
among all classes, it introduced, at the same
time, greater looseness of manners and morals.
An army alwavs carries deep vices in its train,
and communicates its corruption to society
around it. Besides this, the failure of publick
credit so far put it out of the power of individuals
to perform private engagements, that the breach
of them became coinmon, and, at length, was
scarcely disgraceful. That high sense of in-
tegrity, which had extensively existed before,
was thus exchanged for more loose and slippery
notions of honesty and honour.
On the whole, says Dr. Ramsay, who wrote soon after the
close of this period, "the literary, political, and military talents
of the United States, have been improved by the revolution, but
their moral character is inferiour to what it formerly was. So
great is the change for the worse," continues he, "that the
friends of publick order are loudly called upon to exert their ut-
most abinties, in extirpating the vicious principles and habits,
which have taken deep root during the late convulsions.”
FERIOD
245
V....1775....1793....REVOLUTION.
Section LXXXVII. Keligion.* During the
revolution, the colonies being all united in one
cause-a congress being assembled from all
parts of America-and more frequent inter-
course between different parts of the country
being promoted by the shifting of the armies-
local prejudices and sectarian asperities were
obliterated; religious controversy was sus-
pended; and bigotry softened. That spirit of
intolerance, which had marked some portions of
the country, was nearly done away.
But, for these advantages, the revolution
brought with it great disadvantages to religion
in general. The atheistical philosophy, which
had been spread over France, and which would
involve the whole subject of religion in the
gloomy mists of skepticism-which acknow-
ledges no distinction between right and wrong,
and considers a future existence as a dream,
that may or may not be realized-was thickly
sown in the American army, by the French;
and, uniting with the infidelity, which before had
taken root in the country, produced a serious
declension in the tone of religious feelings,
among the American people.
In addition to this, religious institutions during the war, were
much neglected; churches were demolished, or converted into
barracks; publick worship was often suspended; and the cler-
gy suffered severely, from the reduction of their salaries, caused
by the depreciation of the circulating medium.
* Dr. Ramsay, in classing those persons, in America, who were in fa-
vour, and those who were opposed, to the revolution, notices among the
former, the Irish emigrants generally; the more enlightened Germans; the
Presbyterians, and Independents; the opulent slave-holders, in the southern
States; and generally, the young, the ardent, the ambitious, and the enter-
prising, throughout the country. Among those who were opposed to the
revolution, were the Scotch emigrants, Quakers, Episcopalians, many old
men, and most of the rich, in the eastern and raiddle States.
21*
240
PERIOD V ..1775.... 1783....REVOLUTION.
Section LXXXVIII. Trade and Come
merce. During the war of the revolution,
the commerce of the United States was inter-
rupted, not only with Great Britain, but, in a
great measure, with the rest of the world. The
greater part of the shipping, belonging to the
country, was destroyed by the enemy, or
perished by a natural process of decay.
Our coasts were so lined with British cruisers, as to render
navigation too hazardous to be pursued to any considerable ex-
tent. Some privateers, however, were fitted out, which suc-
ceeded in capturing several valuable prizes, on board of which
were arms, and other munitions of war. During the last three
years of the war, an illicit trade to Spanish America was car
ried on, but it was extremely limited.
Section LXXXIX. Agriculture. Agri-
culture was greatly interrupted during this
period, by the withdrawing of labourers to the
camp-by the want of encouragement, fur-
nished by exportation, and by the distractions
which disturbed all the occupations of society.
The army often suffered for the means of subsistence, and the
officers were sometimes forced to compel the inhabitants to fur-
nish the soldiers food, in sufficient quantities to prevent their
suffering.
Section XC. Arts and Manufactures.
The trade with England, during this period,
being interrupted by the war, the people of the
United States were compelled to manufacture
for themselves. Encouragement was given to
all necessary manufactures, and the zeal, inge-
nuity, and industry of the people, furnished the
country with articles of prime necessity, and, in a
measure, supplied the place of a foreign market.
Such was the progress in arts and manufactures,
during the period, that, after the return of
peace,
when an uninterrupted intercourse with England
was again opened, some articles, which before
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
247
were imported altogether, were found so well
anc so abundantly manufactured at home, that
their importation was stopped.
Section XCI. Population. The increase
of the people of the United States, during this
period, was small. Few, if any, emigrants ar-
rived in the country. Many of the inhabitants
were slain in battle, and thousands of that class
called tories, left the land, who never returned.
Perhaps we may fairly estimate the inhabitants
of the country, about the close of this period,
1784, at three millions two hundred and fifty
thousand.
Section XCII. Education. The interests
of education suffered in common with other
kindred interests, during the war. In several
colleges, the course of instruction was, for a
season, suspended; the hall was exchanged by
the students for the camp, and the gown for the
sword and epaulette.
Towards the conclusion of the war, two colleges were found-
ed-one in Maryland, in 1782, by the name of Washington
college; the other, in 1783, in Pennsylvania, which received
the name of Dickinson college. The writer, whom we have
quoted above, estimates the whole number of colleges and
academies in the United States, at the close of this period, at
thirty-six.
Reflections.
XCIII. The American Revolution is doubtless the most in-
teresting event in the pages of modern history. Changes
equally great, and convulsions equally violent, have often taken
place; and the history of man tells us of many instances, in
which oppression, urged beyond endurance, has called forth
the spirit of successful and triumphant resistance. But, in the
event before us, we see feeble colonies, without an army-with-
out a navy-without an established government--without a
revenue-without munitions of war-without fortifications
boldly step sing forth to meet the veteran armies of a pround,
248
PERIOD V....1775....1783....REVOLUTION.
i
powerful, and vindictive enemy. We see these colonies amidst
want, poverty, and misfortune-supported by the pervading
spirit of liberty, and guided by the good hand of Heaven-for
nearly eight years sustaining the weight of a cruel conflict, upon
their own soil. We see them at length victorious; their ene-
mies sullenly retire from their shores, and these humble colonies
stand forth enrolled on the page of history-a free, sovereign,
and independent nation. Nor is this all. We see a wise gov-
ernment springing up from the blood that was spilt, and, down
to our own time, shedding the choicest political blessings upon
several millions of people!
What nation can dwell with more just satisfaction upon its
annals, than ours? Almost all others trace their foundation to
some ambitious and bloody conquerer, who sought only, by en-
slaving others, to aggrandize himself. Our independence was
won by the people, who fought for the natural rights of man.
Other nations have left their annals stained with the crimes of
their people and princes; ours shines with the glowing traces
of patriotism, constancy, and courage, amidst every rank of
life, and every grade of office.
Whenever we advert to this portion of our history, and re-
view it, as we well may with patriotick interest, let us not forget
the gratitude we owe, as well to those who "fought, and bled,
and died" for us, as that benignant Providence, who stayed the
proud waves of British tyranny.
Let us also gather political wisdom from the American revo-
lution. It has taught the world, emphatically, that oppression
tends to weaken and destroy the power of the oppressor; that
a people united in the cause of liberty are invincible by those
who would enslave them; and that Heaven will ever frown
upon the cause of injustice, and ultimately grant success to those
who oppose it.
UNITED STATES.
Period VX.
DISTINGUISHED FOR THE FORMATION AND ESTAB-
LISHMENT OF THE FEDERAL CONSTITUTION,
Extending from the disbanding of the army,
1783, to the inauguration of George Wash-
ington, as president of the United States,
under the Federal Constitution, 1789.
Section I. During the revolutionary war, the
American people looked forward to a state of
peace, independence, and self-government, as
almost necessarily ensuring every possible bless-
ing. A short time was sufficient, however, to
demonstrate that something, not yet possessed
was necessary to realize the private and publick
prosperity that had been anticipated. After a
short struggle so to administer the existing sys-
tem of government, as to make it competent to
the great objects for which it was instituted, it
became apparent that some other system must
be substituted, or a general wreck of all that
had been gained would ensue.
Section II. At the close of the war, the debts*
of the Union were computed to amount to some-
what more than forty millions of dollars. By
* These debts were of two kinds, foreign and domestick. The foreign
debt amounted to near eight millions of dollars, and was due to indivi-
duals in France-to the crown of France-to lenders in Holland and
Spain. The domestick debt amounted to some more than thirty-four
millions of dollars, and was due to persons who held loan office certifi-
cates-to the officers and soldiers of the revolutionary army, &c.
250
PERIOD VI....1783……..1789....ESTABLISHMENT OF
the articles of confederation and union between
the States, congress had the power to declare
war, and borrow money, or issue bills of credit to
carry it on; but it had not the ability to dis-
charge debts, incurred by the war. All that
congress could do, was to recommend to the
individual States to raise money for that pur-
pose.
Soon after the war, the attention of congress
was drawn to this subject; the payment of the
national debt being a matter of justice to cre-
ditors, as well as of vital importance to the pre-
servation of the Union. It was proposed,
therefore, by congress, to the States, that they
should grant to that body the power of laying a
duty of five per cent. on all foreign goods, which
should be imported, and that the revenue
arising thence should be applied to the dimi-
nution of the publick debt, until it was extin-
guished.
To this proposal, most of the States assented,
and passed an act, granting the power. But
Rhode-Island, apprehensive that such a grant
would lessen the advantages of her trade, de-
clined passing an act for that purpose. Subse-
quently, New-York joined in the opposition,
and rendered all prospect of raising a revenue,
in this way, hopeless.
The consequence was, that even the interest
of the publick debt remained unpaid. Certifi-
cates of public debt lost their credit, and many
of the officers and soldiers of the late army, who
were poor, were compelled to sell these certifi-
cates at excessive reductions.
Section III. While the friends of the na-
tional government were making unavailing ef
THE FEDERAL CONSTITUTION.
251
forts to fix upon a permanent revenue, which
might enable it to preserve the national faith,
other causes, besides the loss of confidence in
the confederation, concurred to hasten a radi-
cal change in the political system of the United
States.
Among these causes, the principal was the
evil resulting from the restrictions of Great Bri-
tain, laid on the trade of the United States with
the West Indies; the ports of those islands
being shut against the vessels of the United
States, and enormous duties imposed on our
most valuable exports.
Had congress possessed the power, a remedy
might have been found, in passing similar acts
against Great Britain; but this power had not
been delegated by the States to the congress.
That thirteen independent sovereignties, always
jealous of one another, would separately concur
in any proper measures to compel Great Britain
to relax, was not to be expected. The im-
portance of an enlargement of the powers of
congress was thus rendered still more obvious.
Section IV. During this enfeebled and disor-
ganized state of the general government, at-
tempts were made, in some of the states, to
maintain their credit, and to satisfy their credi-
tors. The attempt of Massachusetts to affect
this, by means of a heavy tax, produced an open
insurrection among the people. In some parts
of the State, the people convened in tumultuous
assemblies-obstructed the sitting of courts, and,
finally, took arms in opposition to the laws of
the State. The prudent measures of Gov. Bow-
doin and his council, seconded by an armed force,
under Gen. Lincoln, in the winter of 1786, gra-
252
PERIOD VI....1783....1789....ESTABLISHMENT O
dually subdued the spirit of opposition, and re
stored the authority of the laws.
This rising of the people of Massachusetts is usually styled
Shays' insurrection, from one Daniel Shays, a captain in the
revolutionary army, who headed the insurgents. In August,
1786, fifteen hundred insurgents assembled at Northampton,
took possession of the court-house, and prevented the session of
the court. Similar outrages occurred at Worcester, Concord,
Taunton, and Springfield. In New-Hampshire, also a body of
men arose in September, and surrounding the general assembly,
sitting at Exeter, held them prisoners for several hours.
In this state of civil commotion, a body of troops, to the num-
ber of four thousand, was ordered out by Massachusetts, to sup-
port the judicial courts, and suppress the insurrection. This
force was put under the command of General Lincoln. Ano-
ther body of troops was collected by Gen. Shepherd, near Spring-
field. After some skirmishing, the insurgents were dispersed;
several were taken prisoners and condemned, but were ultimately
pardoned.
ral
Section V. The period seemed to have arriv-
ed, when it was to be decided whether the gene-
government was to be supported or aban-
doned-whether the glorious objects of the re-
volutionary struggle should be realized or lost.
In January, 1786, the legislature of Virginia
adopted a resolution to appoint commissioners,
who were to meet such others, as might be ap-
pointed by the other States, to take into consid-
eration the subject of trade, and to provide for
a uniform system of commercial relations, &c.
This resolution, ultimately, led to a proposition
for a general convention to consider the state of
the union.
But five States were represented in the con
vention, proposed by Virginia, which met at An
napolis. In consideration of the small number
of States represented, the convention, without
coming to any specific resolution on the paticu-
lar subjects referred to them, adjourned to meet

THE FEDERAL CONSTITUTION.
258
Pre-
in Philadelphia, the succeeding May.
viously to adjournment, it recommended to the
several States, to appoint delegates for that
meeting, and to give them power to revise the
federal system.
Agreeably to the above recommendation, all
the States of the Union, excepting Rhode-Island,
appointed commissioners, who, on the 19th of
May, assembled at Philadelphia.
Of this body, Gen. Washington, one of the
commissioners from Virginia, was unanimously
elected president. The convention proceeded,
with closed doors, to discuss the interesting sub-
ject submitted to their consideration.
Section VI. On the great principles which
should form the basis of the constitution, not
much difference of opinion prevailed. But, in
reducing those principles to practical details, less
harmony was to be expected. Such, indeed,
was the difference of opinion, that, more than
once, there was reason to fear, that the conven-
tion would rise, without effecting the object for
which it was formed. Happily, however, it was
at length agreed to sacrifice local interest on the
altar of publick good, and on the 17th of Sep-
tember, 1787, the FEDERAL CONSTITUTION was
presented to congress, who, shortly after, sent it
to the several States for their consideration.
An abstract of this constitution, with its several subsequent
amendments, follows: it is extracted from Mr. Webster's Ele-
ments of Useful Knowledge.
Of the Legislature. "The legislative power of the United
States is vested in a congress, consisting of two houses or branches,
a senate, and a house of representatives. The members of the
house of representatives are chosen once in two years, by the
persons who are qualified to vote for members of the most nu-
merous branches of the legislature, in each State. To be en-
titled to a seat in this house, a person must have attained to the

254 PERIOD V....1783....1789....ESTABLISHMENT OF
age of twenty-five years, been a citizen of the United States for
seven years, and be an inhabitant of the State in which he is
chosen.
Of the Senate. "The senate consists of two senators from
each State, chosen by the legislature for six years. The senate
is divided into three classes, the seats of one of which are va-
cated every second year. If a vacancy happens, during the
recess of the legislature, the executive of the state makes a tem-
porary appointment of a senator, until the next meeting of the
legislature. A senator must have attained to the age of thirty
years, been a citizen of the United States nine years, and be an
inhabitant of the State for which he is chosen.
Of the powers of the two Houses. "The house of repre-
sentatives choose their own speaker and other officers, and
have the exclusive power of impeaching public officers, and
originating bills for raising a revenue. The vice president of
the United States is president of the senate; but the other offi
cers are chosen by the senate. The senate tries all impeach-
ments; each house determines the validity of the elections and
qualifications of its own members, forms its own rules, and
keeps a journal of its proceedings. The members are privileg
ed from arrest, while attending on the session, going to, or re-
turning from the same, except for treason, felony, or breach of
the peace.
Of the powers of Congress. "The Congress of the United
States have power to make and enforce all laws, which are
necessary for the general we! re-as to lay and collect taxes,
imposts, and excises; borrow money, regulate commerce, esta-
blish uniform rules of naturalization, coin money, establish post
roads and post-offices, promote the arts and sciences, institute
tribunals inferiour to the supreme court, define and punish
piracy, declare war, and make reprisals, raise and support.
armies, provide a navy, regulate the militia, and to make all
laws necessary to carry these powers into effect.
Of Restrictions. No bill of attainder, or retrospective
aw, shall be passed; the writ of habeas corpus cannot be sus-
pended, except in cases of rebellion or invasion; no direct tax
can be laid, except according to a census of the inhabitants; no
duty can be laid on exports, no money can be drawn from the
treasury, unless appropriated by law; no title of nobility can
be granted, nor can any publick officer, without the consent of
congress, accept of any present or title from any foreign prince
or state. The States are restrained from emitting bills of credit,
from making any thing but gold or silver a tender for debts, and
from passing any law impairing private contracts.
Of the Executive. "The executive power of the United
THE FEDERAL CONSTITUTION.
255
States is vested in a president, who holds his office for four
years. To qualify a man for president, he must have been a
citizen at the adoption of the constitution, or must be a native
of the United States; he must have attained to the age of
thirty-five years, and been fourteen years a resident within the
United States. The president and vice-president are chosen
by electors designated in such a manner as the legislature of
each State shall direct. The number of electors, in each
State is equal to the whole number of senators and representa-
tives.
Of the powers of the President. "The president of the
United States is commander in chief of the army and navy, and
of the militia when in actual service. He grants reprieves and
pardons; nominates, and, with the consent of the senate, an-
points ambassadors, judges, and other officers; and, with the
advice and consent of the senate, forms treaties, provided two
thirds of the senate agree. He fills vacancies in offices which
happen during the recess of the senate. He convenes the con-
gress on extraordinary occasions, receives foreign ministers,
gives information to congress of the state of publick affairs, and
in general, takes care that the laws be faithfully executed.
Of the Judiciary. "The Judiciary of the United States
consists of one supreme court, and such inferiour courts as the
congress shall ordain. The judges are to hold their offices du-
ring good behaviour, and their salaries cannot be diminished
during their continuance in office. The judicial power of these
courts extends to all cases in law and equity, arising under the
constitution, or laws of the United States, and under treaties; to
cases of publick ministers and consuls; to all cases of admiralty
and maritime jurisdiction; to controversies between the States,
and in which the United States are a party; between citizens of
different States; between a State and a citizen of another State,
and between citizens of the same State, claiming under grants
of different States; and to causes between one of the States or
an American citizen, and a foreign State or citizen
Of Rights and Immunities. "In all criminal trials, except
impeachment, the trial by jury is guaranteed to the accused.
Treason is restricted to the simple acts of levying war against
the United States, and adhering to their enemies, giving them
aid and comfort; and no person can be convicted, but by two
witnesses to the same act, or by confession in open court. A
conviction of treason is not followed by a corruption of blood, to
disinherit the heirs of the criminal, nor by a forfeiture of estate,
except during the life of the offender. The citizens of each
State are entitled to all privileges and immunities of citizens in
the several States. Congress may admit new States into the
236
PERIOD V....1783....1789….. ESTABLISHMENT OF
umon, and the national compact guarantees, to each State, a re
publican form of government, together with protection from fo-
reign invasion and domestick violence."
$
Section VII. By a resolution of the conven
tion, it was recommended that assemblies should
be called, in the different States, to discuss the
merits of the constitution, and either accept or
reject it; and, that as soon as nine States should
have ratified it, it should be carried into operation
by congress.
To decide the interesting question, respecting
the adoption or rejection of the new constitution,
the best talents of the several States were as-
sembled in their respective conventions. The
fate of the constitution could, for a time, be
scarcely conjectured, so equally were the parties
balanced. But, at length, the conventions of
eleven States* assented to, and ratified the con-
stitution.
Section VIII. From the moment it was settled
that this new arrangement, in their political sys-
tem, was to take place, the attention of all class-1
es of people, as well anti-federalists as federal-
ists, (for, by these names, the parties for and
against the new constitution were called,) was
directed to General Washington, as the first
president of the United States. Accordingly, on
the opening of the votes, for President, at New-
York, March 3d, 1789, by delegates from eleven
States, it was found that he was unanimously
elected to that office, and that John Adams was
elected vice-president.
* North Carolina and Rhode Island refused their assent at this time, but
afterwards acceded to it: the former, November, 1789; the latter May,
1790.

THE FEDERAL CONSTITUTION.
25
Notes.
Section IX Manners. The war of the
revolutica, as was observed in our notes on the
last period, seriously affected the morals and
manners of the people of the United States.
The peace of 1783, however, tended, in a mea-
sure to restore things to their former state.
Those sober habits, for which the country was
previously distinguished, began to return; busi-
ness assumed a more regular and equitable cha-
racter; the tumultuous passions, roused by the
war, subsided; and men of wisdom and worth
began to acquire their proper influence.
The change wrought in the manners of the
people, during the revolution, began, in this pe-
riod, to appear. National peculiarities wore
away still more; local prejudices were further
corrected, and a greater assimilation of the yet
discordant materials, of which the population of
the United States was composed, took place.
Section X. rligion. Methodism was
introduced into the United States, during this
period, under the direction of John Wesley, in
England. This denomination increased rapidly
in the Middle States, and, in 1789, they amount-
ed to about fifty thousand.
During this period, also, the infidelity, which we have notic-
ed, seems to have lost ground. Publick worship was more punc-
tually attended, than during the war, and the cause of religion
began again to flourish.
Section XI. Trade and Commerce.
The commerce of the United States, during the
war of the revolution, as already stated, was
nearly destroyed; but, on the return of peace,
it revived. An excessive importation of goods
immediately took place from England. In 1784,
258 PERIOD VI....1783....1789....ESTABLISHMENT OF
the imports, from England alone, amounted to
eighteen millions of dollars, and in 1785, to
twelve millions-making, in those two years,
thirty millions of dollars, while the exports of
the United States to England were only between
eight and nine millions.
On the average of six years posterior to the war, the extent of
this period, the imports from Great Britain into the United
States, were two millions, one hundred and nineteen thousand,
eight hundred and thirty-seven pounds sterling; the exports
nine hundred and eight thousand, six hundred and thirty-six
pounds sterling, leaving an annual balance of five millions, three
hundred and twenty-nine thousand, two hundred and eighty-
four dollars in favour of Great Britain.
The commercial intercourse of the United States with other
countries was less extensive, than with England, yet it was not
inconsiderable. From France and her dependencies, the United
States imported, in 1787, to the amount of about two millions,
five hundred thousand dollars, and exported to the same, to the
value of five millions dollars.
The trade of the United States with China commenced soon
fter the close of the revolutionary war. The first American
essel that went on a trading yoyage to China, sailed from
New-York, on the 22d of February, 1784, and returned on th
11th of May 1785. In 1789 there were fifteen American ves-
sels at Canton, being a greater number, than from any other na-
tion, except Great Britain.
During this period, also, the Americans commenced the long
und hazardous trading voyages to the North West Coast of Ame
rica. The first of the kind, undertaken from the United States,
was from Boston, in 1788, in a ship commanded by Capt. Ken-
drick. The trade afforded great profits, at first, and since 1788,
has been carried on from the United States to a considerable
extent.
The whale fishery, which during the war, was suspended, re
vived on the return of peace. From 1787 to 1789, both inclu
sive, ninety-one vessels were employed from the United States,
with one thousand six hundred and eleven seamen. Nearly
eight thousand barrels of spermacity oil were annually taken,
and about thirteen thousand barrels of whale oil.
Small quantities of cotton were first exported from the United
States about the year 1784. It was raised in Georgia.
Section XII. Agriculture. Agriculture
revived at the close of the war, and, in a few
THE FEDERAL CONSTITUTION.
259
years, the exports of produce raised in the Uni
ted States were again considerable. Attention
began to be paid to the culture of cotton, in the
southern States, about the year 1783, and it soon
became a staple of that part of the country.
About the same time, agricultural societies be-
gan to be formed in the country.
Section XIII. Arts and Manufactures.
The excessive importation of merchandize from
Great Britain, during this period-much of which
was sold at low prices-checked the progress of
manufactures in the United States, which had
been extensively begun, during the war of the
revolution. Iron works, however, for the con-
struction of axes, ironing of carriages, and the
making of machinery, c. &c. were still kept up
in all parts of the United States. Some coarse
woollen and linen cloths, cabinet furniture, and
the more bulky and simple utensils for domes-
tick use, &c. &c. were manufactured, in New-
England.
Section XIV. 3opulation. The population
of the United States, at the close of this period,
was nearly four millions.
Section XV. Education. Several colleges
were established, during this period-one in
Maryland, at Annapolis, called St. John's col-
lege; a second, in 1785, at Abington, in the
same state, by the Methodists, called Cokesbury
college; a third, in the city of New-York; and
a fourth, in Lancaster, Pennsylvania, in 1787
-The former, by the name of Columbia college,
and the latter, by that of Franklin college.
The North Carolina university was incorporated
in 1789.
The subject of education, during this period,
260 PERIOD VL...1783....1789....ESTABLISHMENT OF
'
seems to have attracted
have attracted publick attention
throughout the United States, and permanent in-
stitutions, for the instruction of youth, were
either planned, or established, in every section
of the country.
Redections.
XVI. The history of the world furnishes no parallel to the
history of the United States during this short period. At the
commencement of it, they had but just emerged from »ng and
distressing war, which had nearly exhausted the country, and
imposed an accumulated debt upon the nation. They were
united by a confederation inadequate to the purposes of govern-
ment; they had just disbanded an army which was unpaid, and
dissatisfied, and more than all, they were untried in the art of
self-government.
In circumstances like these, it would not have been strange
had the people fallen into dissensions and anarchy, or had some
bold, ambitious spirit arisen, and fastened the yoke of monarchy
upon them. But a happier destiny awaited them. In this hour
of peril, the same Providence, that had guided them thus far,
still watched over them, and, as victory was granted them in
the hour of battle, so wisdom was now vouchsafed in a day of
peace. Those master spirits of the revolution, some of whom
had recently retired from the camp to the enjoyment of civil
life, were now called to devise the means of securing the inde-
pendence which they had won. Perhaps they exhibited to the
world a no less striking spectacle as the framers of our excel
ent constitution, than as victors over the arms of Britain.
1
UNITED STATES.
Period VM.
DISTINGUISHED BY WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRA-
TION.
Extending from the inauguration of President
Washington, 1789, to the inauguration of
John Adams, as president of the United States,
1797.
Section I. On the 30th of April, 1789, Gen.
Washington, in the presence of the first congress,
under the Federal Constitution, and before an
immense concourse of spectators, was inducted
into the office of President of the United States,
by taking the oath prescribed by the constitu-
tion.
Intelligence of his election was communicated to Washington,
while on his farm in Virginia. On his way to New-York, to
enter upon the duties of his station, he received, in almost every
place through which he passed, the highest expressions of affec-
tion and respect, that a grateful people could pay.
Soon after his arrival in New-York, a day was assigned for his
taking the oath of office. On the morning of that day, publick
prayers were offered in all the churches. At noon, a procession
was formed, which escorted Washington, dressed on the occa-
sion wholly in American manufactures, to Federal Hail. Here
the oath prescribed by the constitution was administered to him,
by the chancellour of the State of New-York.
The ceremonies of the inauguration being concluded, Wash-
ington entered the senate chamber, and delivered his first speech.
In this, after expressing the reluctance with which he obeyed the
call of his countrymen, from repose and retirement, so ardently
coveted, after a series of military toils, and the diffidence with
which he entered upon an office, so full of responsibility, he pro-
ceeded thus:
"It will be peculiarly improper to omit, in this first official
262
PERIOD VII....1789....1797.
act, my fervent supplications to that Almighty Being, who
rules over the universe; who presides in the councils of nations,"
&c. Thus did Washington, in the commencement of his ad-
ministration, publickly appear on the side of religion; nor was
he ashamed to acknowledge, before the nation, his sense of de
pendence upon God, for wisdom and direction.
Section II. Business of importance, in rela
tion to the organization and support of the new
government, now pressed upon the attention of
the president, and of congress. A revenue was
to be provided; the departments of government
were to be arranged and filled; a judiciary was
to be established, and its officers appointed
and provision was to be made for the support of
publick credit.
After a long discussion, congress agreed to
raise a revenue for the support of government
by impost and tonnage duties. Having next
fixed upon, and arranged the several depart-
ments of the government, the president, whose
duty it was, proceeded to nominate the proper
persons to fill them. In performing this ser-
vice, he appears to have been actuated, simply,
by a regard to the best good of the country.
Mr. Jefferson was selected for the department
of State; Col. Hamilton was appointed secre-
tary of the treasury; Gen. Knox secretary of
war, and Edmund Randolph attorney general.
At the head of the judiciary was placed John
Jay, and with him were appointed John Rut-
ledge, James Wilson, William Cushing, Robert
Harrison, and John Blair.
During this session of congress, several new
articles were proposed to be added to the con-
stitution, by way of ainendment, and to be sub
mitted to the several States for their appro
bation.
WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRATION.
263
After a long and animated discussion of the
subject, twelve new articles were agreed upon,
which, when submitted to the respective State
legislatures, were approved by three-fourths of
them, and were thus added to the constitution.
Congress adjourned on the 29th of Septem-
ber. It was among their concluding acts, to
direct the secretary of the treasury to prepare a
plan for adequately providing for the support of
the public credit, and to report the same at their
next meeting.
Section III. During the recess of congress,
Washington made a tour into New-England.
Passing through Connecticut and Massachu-
setts, and into New-Hampshire, as far as Ports-
mouth, he returned by a different route to New-
York.
With this excursion, the president had much reason to be gra-
tified. To observe the progress of society, the improvements
in agriculture, commerce, and manufactures, and the temper,
circumstances, and dispositions of the people-while it could
not fail to please an intelligent and benevolent mind, was, in all
respects, worthy of the chief magistrate of the nation. He was
every where received with expressions of the purest affection,
and could not fail to rejoice in the virtue, religion, happiness,
and prosperity of the people, at the head of whose government
ne was placed.
Section IV. The second session of the first
congress commenced, January 8th, 1790. In
obedience to the resolution of the former con-
gress, the secretary of the treasury, Mr. Hamil-
ton, made his report on the subject of main-
taining the public credit.
In this report, he strongly recommended to
congress, as the only mode, in his opinion, in
which the public credit would be supported:
1. That provision be made for the full dis-
:

264
PERIOD VII....1589....1797.
charge of the foreign debt, according to the
precise terms of the contract.
2. That provision be made for the payment
of the domestick debt, in a similar manner.
3 That the debts of the several States,
created for the purpose of carrying on the war,
be assumed by the general government.
The proposal for making adequate provision
for the foreign debt was met, cordially and una-
nimously: but, respecting the full discharge of
the domestic debt, and the assumption of the
State debts, much division prevailed in con-
gress. After a spirited and protracted debate
on these subjects, the recommendation of the
secretary prevailed, and bills conformable
thereto passed, by a small majority.
The division of sentiment among the members of congress, in
relation to the full, or only a partial payment of the domestick
debt, arose from this. A considerable proportion of the origin-
al holders of publick securities had found it necessary to sell
them, at a reduced price-even as low as two or three shillings
on the pound. These securities had been purchased by specu-
ators, with the expectation of ultimately receiving the full
amount. Under these circumstances, it was contended by
some, that congress would perform their duty, should they pay
to all holders of publick securities only the reduced market price.
Others advocated a discrimination between the
present holders
of securities, and those to whom the debt was originally due,
&c. &c.
In his report, Mr. Hamilton ably examined these several
points, and strongly maintained the justice of paying to all
holders of securities, without discrimination, the full value of
what appeared on the face of their certificates. This he con-
tended, justice demanded, and for this, the publick faith was
pledged.
By the opposers of the bill, which related to the assumption
of the State debts, the constitutional authority of the federal
government for this purpose was questioned; and the policy
and justice of the measure controverted.
To cancel the several debts which congress
thus undertook to discharge, the proceeds of
WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRATION.
265
publick lands, lying in the western territory,
were directed to be applied, together with the
surplus revenue, and a loan of two millions of
dollars, which the president was authorized to
borrow, at an interest of five per cent.
This measure laid the foundation of publick
credit upon such a basis, that government paper
soon rose from two shillings and six pence to
twenty shillings on the pound, and, ind for
a short time, was above par. Individuals, who
had purchased certificates of public debt low,
realized immense fortunes. A general spring
was given to the affairs of the nation. A spirit
of enterprise, of agriculture, and commerce,
universally prevailed, and the foundation was
thus laid for that unrivalled prosperity which the
United States, in subsequent years, enjoyed.
Section V. During this session of congress,
a bill was passed, fixing the seat of government
for ten years at Philadelphia, and, from and
after that time, permanently at Washington, on
the Potomac.
VER-
Section VI. On the 4th of March, 1791,
MONT, by consent of congress, became one of
the United States.
}
The tract of country, which is now known by the name of
Vermont, was settled at a much later period, than any other of
the eastern states. The governments of New-York and Massa-
chusetts made large grants of territory in the direction of Ver-
mont; but it was not until 1724, that any actual possession was
taken of land, within the present boundaries ohe State. In
that year, Fort Durance was built, by the officers of Massachu
setts, on Connecticut river. On the other side of the state, the
French advanced up lake Champlain, and, in 1731, built
Crown Point, and began a settlement on the eastern shore of
the lake.
Vermont being supposed to fall within the limits of New
Hampshire, that government made large grants of land to sett-
Ters, even west of Connecticut river. New-York, however, con
23
266
PERIOD VII....1789....1797.
ceived herself to have a better right to the territory, in conse-
quence of the grant of Charles II. to his brother the duke of
York. These states being thus at issue, the case was submitted
to the English crown, which decided in favour of New-York,
and confirmed its jurisdiction, as far as Connecticut river. In
this decision New Hampshire acquiesced; but New-York per-
sisting in its claims to land east of the river, actions of eject-
ment were instituted in the courts at Albany, which resulted in
favour of the New-York title. The settlers, however, deter-
mined to resist the officers of justice, and under Ethan Allen,
associated together to oppose the New-York militia, which were
called out to enforce the laws.
On the commencement of the revolution, the people of Ver-
mont were placed in an embarrassing situation. They had no
even a form of government. The jurisdiction of New-York
being disclaimed, and allegiance to the British crown refused,
every thing was effected by voluntary agreement. In January,
1777, a convention met and proclaimed that the district before
known by the name of the New Hampshire grants, was of right
a free and independent jurisdiction, and should be henceforth
called New Connecticut, alias Vermont. The convention pro-
ceeded to make known their proceedings to congress, and peti-
tioned to be admitted into the confederacy. To this, New-
York objected, and for a time, prevailed. Other difficulties
arose with New Hampshire and Massachusetts, each of which
laid claim to land within the present boundaries of the state. At
the peace of 1783, Vermont found herself a sovereign and inde-
pendent state de facto, united with no confederation and there-
fore unembarrassed by the debts that weighed down the other
states. New-York still claimed jurisdiction over the state, but
was unable to enforce it, and the state government was admin-
istered as regularly as in any of the other states. After the
formation of the federal constitution, Vermont again requested
admission into the Union. The opposition of New-York was
still strong, but in 1789' was finally withdrawn, upon the con-
sent of Vermont to pay her the sum of thirty thousand dollars.
Thus terminated a controversy which had been carried on with
animosity, and with injury to both parties, for twenty-six years.
A convention was immediately called, by which it was resolved
to join the federal union. Upon application to congress, their
consent was readily given, and on the 4th of March, 1791, Ver
mont was added to the United States.
Section VII. At the time that congress as-
sumed the State debts, during their second ses-
sion, the secretary of the treasury had recom-
WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRATION.
26%
mended a tax on domestick spirits, to enable
them to pay the interest. The discussion of the
bill having been postponed to the third session,
was early in that session taken up. The tax,
contemplated by the bill, was opposed with
great vehemence, by a majority of southern and
western members, on the ground that it was un-
necessary and unequal, and would be particu
larly burdensome upon those parts of the Union,
which could not, without very great expense,
procure foreign ardent spirits. Instead of this
tax, these members proposed an increased duty
on imported articles generally, a particular duty
on molasses, a direct tax, or a tax on salaries,
&c. &c. After giving rise to an angry and
protracted debate, the bill passed, by a majority
of thirty-five to twenty-one.
Section VIII. The secretary next appeared
with a recommendation for a national bank.
A bill, conforming to his plan, being sent down
from the senate, was permitted to progress, un-
molested, in the house of representatives, to the
third reading. On the final reading, an unex-
pected opposition appeared against it, on the
ground that banking systems were useless, that
the proposed bill was defective, but, especially,
that congress was not vested, by the constitu-
tion, with the competent power to establish a
national bank.
These several objections were met by the
supporters of the bill, with much strength of
argument. After a debate of great length, sup-
ported with the ardour excited by the import-
ance of the subject, the bill was carried in the
affirmative, by a majority of nineteen voices.
1
268
ERIOD V....1789....1797.
A bill which had been agitated with so much warmth, in the
house of representatives, the executive was now called upon to
examine with reference to its sanction or rejection. The pre-
sident required the opinions of the cabinet in writing. The se-
cretary of state, Mr. Jefferson, and the attorney general, Mr
Randolph, considered the bill as decidedly unconstitutional
The secretary of the treasury, Mr. Hamilton, with equal deci
sion, maintained the opposite opinion. A deliberate investiga
tion of the subject satisfied the president, both of the constitu
tionality and utility of the bill, upon which he gave it his signa
ture.
The bill which had now passed, with those relating to the fi
nances of the country, the assumption of the state debts, the
funding of the national debt, &c. contributed greatly to the com
plete organization of those distinct and visible parties, which, in
their long and ardent conflict for power, have since shaken the
United States to their centre.
Section IX. While matters of high importance
were occupying the attention, and party strife
and conflicting interests were filling the coun-
sels of congress with agitation, an Indian war
opened on the north-western frontier of the
States. Pacifick arrangements had been at-
tempted by the president with the hostile tribes,
without effect. On the failure of these, an of-
fensive expedition was planned against the
tribes, northwest of the Ohio.
The command of the troops, consisung of
three hundred regulars, and about one thousand
two hundred Pennsylvania and Kentucky mi-
litia, was given to Gen. Harmar, a veteran
officer of the revolution. His instructions re-
quired him, if possible, bring the Indians to
an engagement; but, in any event, to destroy
their settlements, on the waters of the Scioto,
a river falling into the Ohio, and the Wabash,
in the Indiana territory. In this expedition,
Harmar succeeded in destroying some villages,
and a quantity of grain, belonging to the In
dians; but in an engagement with them, near

WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRATION.
269
Chilicothe, he was routed with considerable
loss.
Upon the failure of Gen. Harmar, Major-Ge-
neral Arthur St. Clair was appointed to succeed
him. Under the authority of an act of congress,
the president caused a body of levies to be rais-
ed for six months, for the Indian service.
Section X. Having arranged the northwest-
ern expedition, directing St. Clair to destroy
the Indian villages, on the Miami, and to drive
the savages from the Ohio, the president com-
menced a tour through the southern States, simi-
lar to that which he had made through the
northern and central parts of the union, in 1789.
The same expressions of respect and affection awaited him, in
every stage of his tour, which had been so zealously accorded to
him in the north. Here, also, he enjoyed the high satisfaction
of witnessing the most happy effects, resulting from the admi-
nistration of that government over which he presided.
Section XI. On the 24th of October, 1791,
the second congress commenced its first session.
Among the subjects that early engaged their
attention, was a bill "for apportioning represen-
tatives among the people of the several States,
according to the first census." After much dis-
cussion, concerning the ratio that should be
adopted, between representation and population,
congress finally fixed it at one representative to
each State, for every thirty-three thousand in-
habitants.
The first bill fixed the ratio at one representative for every
thirty thousand inhabitants; but to this bill the senate would
not agree. A second bill was introduced, providing one repre-
sentative for every thirty thousand, and dividing eight repre
sentatives among those States which had the greatest fractions,
This bill the president returned to the house, whence it originat
ed, as unconstitutional, as by it, eight States would send more
representatives than their population allowed.
Section XII. In December, intelligence wa
23*
270
PERIOD VII....1789....1797.
>
received by the president, that the army under
Gen. St. Clair, in battle with the Indians, near
the Miami, in Ohio, had been totally defeated on
the 4th of the preceding month.
The army of St. Clair amounted to hear one thousand hve
hundred men. The Indian force consisted of nearly the same
number. Of the loss of the Indians, no estimate could be form-
ed; but the loss of the Americans was unusually severe; thirty-
eight commissioned officers were killed in the field, and five
hundred and ninety-three non-commissioned officers and privates
were slain and missing. Between two and three hundred offi-
cers and privates were wounded, many of whom afterwards
died. This result of the expedition was as unexpected, as un-
fortunate; but no want either of ability, zeal or intrepidity, was
ascribed, by a committee of congress, appointed to examine the
causes of its failure, to the commander of the expedition.
Section XIII. Upon the news of St. Clair's
defeat, a bill was introduced into congress for
raising three additional regiments of infantry,
and a squadron of cavalry, to serve for three
years, if not sooner discharged. This bill, al-
though finally carried, met with an opposition
more warm and pointed, from the opposers of
the administration, than any which had before ›
been agitated in the house.
By those who opposed the bill, it was urged that the war with
the Indians was unjust; that militia would answer as well, and
even better than regular troops, and would be less expensive to
support; that adequate funds could not be provided; and more
than all, that this addition of one regiment to the army after ano-
ther gave fearful intimation of monarchical designs, on the part of
those who administered the government.
On the other hand, the advocates of the bill contended, that
the war was a war of self defence; that between the years 1783
and 1790, not less than one thousand five hundred inhabitants
of Kentucky, or emigrants to that country, and probably double
that number, had been massacred by the Indians; and that re-
peated efforts had been made by the government to obtain a
peace, notwithstanding which, the butcheries of the savages still
continued in their most appalling forms.
Section XIV. On the 8th of May, 1792, con-
gress adjourned to the first Monday in Novem
WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRATION.
271
ber. The asperity which, on more than one
occasion, had discovered itself in the course of
debate, was a certain index of the growing ex-
asperation of parties. With their adjournment,
the conflicting feelings of members in a measure
subsided; the opposition, however, to the admi-
nistration, had become fixed. It was carried
into retirement-was infused by members into
their constituents, and a party was thus formed
throughout the nation, hostile to the plans of
government adopted by Washington, and his
friends in the cabinet.
Section XV. On the first of June, 1792, KEN-
TUCKY, by act of congress, was admitted into
the Union as a State.
The country, now called Kentucky, was well known to the
Indian traders, many years before its settlement. By whom it
was first explored, is a matter of uncertainty, and has given rise
to controversy. In 1752, a map was published by Lewis
Evans, of the country on the Ohio and Kentucky rivers; and
it seems that one James Machride, with others, visited this re-
gion in 1754. No further attempt was made to explore the
country until 1767, when John Finley of North Carolina, tra-
velled over the ground on the Kentucky river, called by the In-
dians, "the dark and bloody ground." On returning to Caro-
lina, Finley communicated his discoveries to Col. Daniel Boone,
who in 1769, with some others, undertook to explore the coun-
try. After a long and fatiguing march, they discovered the
beautiful valley of Kentucky. Col. Boone continued an inhabit
ant of this wilderness until 1771, when he returned to his fa-
mily for the purpose of removing them, and forming a settlement
in the new country. In 1773, having made the necessary pre-
parations, he set out again with five families and forty men, from
Powell's Valley, and after various impediments, reached the
Kentucky river, in March 1775, where he commenced a settle-
ment.
In the years, 1778, 1779, and 1780, a considerable number
of persons emigrated to Kentucky; yet, in this latter year, after
an unusually severe, winter, the inhabitants were so distressed
that they came the determination of abandoning the country for
ever. They were fortunately diverted from this step, by the ar-
rival of emigrants. During the revolutionary war they suffered

272
PERIOD VII....1789....1797.
severely from the Indians, incited by the British government.
In 1778, Gen. Clarke overcame the Indians, and laid waste
their villages. From this time the inhabitants began to feel
more secure, and the settlements were ex nded. In 1779, the
legislature of Virginia, within whose limits his region lay, erect-
ed it into a county. In 1782, a supreme ourt, with an attor-
ney-general, was established within the district. In the years
1783, 1784, and 1785, the district was laid out into counties,
and a great part of the country surveyed and patented. In 1785,
an attempt was made to form an independent State; but a ma-
jority of the inhabitants being opposed to the measure, it was
delayed until December, 1790, when it became a separate state.
In 1792, as stated above, it was admitted into the Union.
The growth of Kentucky has been rapid, and she has obtained
a respectable rank and influence among her sister States.
Section XVI. During the recess of congress,
preparations were hastened by the president,
for a vigorous prosecution of the war with the
Indians; but such small inducements were pre-
sented to engage in the service, that a sufficient
number of recruits could not be raised to autho-
rize an expedition against them the present
year. As the clamour against the war, by the
opposers of the administration, was still loud,
the president deemed it advisable, while prepa-
rations for hostilities were advancing, to make
another effort at negotiation, with the un-
friendly Indians. The charge of this business
was committed to Col. Harden and Maj. Free-
man, two brave officers, and valuable men, who
were murdered by the savages.
Section XVII. On the opening of the next
congress, in November, a motion was made to
reduce the military establishment, but it did not
prevail. The debate on this subject was pecu-
liarly earnest, and the danger of standing ar-
mies was powerfully urged. This motion, de
signed as a reflection upon the executive, was
followed by several resolutions, introduced by.
WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRATION.
273
Mr. Giles, tending to criminate the secretary of
the treasury, Mr. Hamilton, of misconduct, in re-
lation to certain loans, negotiated under his di-
rection.
In three distinct reports, sent to the house,
the secretary offered every required explanation,
and ably defended himself against the attacks
of the opposition. Mr. Giles, and some others,
however, were not satisfied: other resolutions
were, therefore, offered, which, although re-
jected, were designed to fix upon the secretary
the reputation of an ambitious man, aiming at
the acquisition of dangerous power.
During these discussions, vehement attacks were made upon
the secretary, in the publick prints. Hints also were suggested
against the president himself; and although he was not openly
accused of being the head of the federal party, of favouring their
cause, or designing to subvert the liberties of his country, yet it
was apparent that such suspicions were entertained of him.
On the 3d of March. 1793, a constitutional
period was put to the existence of this congress.
The members separated with obvious symptoms
of irritation; and it was not to be doubted that
their efforts would be exerted to communicate
to their constituents the feelings which agitated
their bosoms.
Section XVIII. The time had now arrived,
1793, when the electors of the States were again
called upon to choose a chief magistrate of the
Union. Washington had determined to with-
hold himself from being again elected to the
presidency, and to retire from the cares of poli-
tical life. Various considerations, however,
prevented the declaration of his wishes, and he
was again unanimously elected to the chair of
State. Mr. Adams was re-elected vice-pre-
sident.
274
PERIOD VII....1789....1797.
Section XIX. Through the unceasing endes
vours of the president to terminate the Indian
war, a treaty had been negotiated with the In-
dians, on the Wabash; and through the inter-
vention of the Six Nations, those of the Miamis
had consented to a conference during the
ensuing spring. Offensive operations were,
therefore, suspended, although the recruiting
service was industriously urged, and assiduous
attention was paid to the discipline and prepa
ration of the troops.
Section XX. The Indian war, though of real
importance, was becoming an object of second-
ary consideration. The revolution in France
was now progressing, and began so to affect our
relation with that country, as to require an ex-
ertion of all the wisdom and firmness of the go-
vernment. Early in April, also, information
was received of the declaration of war by
France, against England and Holland.
This event excited the deepest interest in the
United States. A large majority of the people,
grateful for the aid that France had given us in
our revolution, and devoted to the cause of li-
berty, were united in fervent wishes for the suc-
cess of the French republick.* At the same
*The revolution in France commenced about the year 1789. It seems
to have been hastened, or brought on, by the new ideas of freedom, which
had been imbibed by the French army in the United States, and thence
disseminated among the people of France, for a long time oppressed and
degraded by a despotick government. Unfortunately, the revolution fell
into the hands of selfish and unprincipled men, who, in 1793, executed
their king, Louis XVI. and, soon after, his family, and murdered or inpri-
soned those who were suspected of hostility to their views, and involved
France in a scene of guilt and bloodshed, which cannot be contemplated
without horrour. In the first stages of this revolution, the friends of li
berty throughout the world were full of hopes for a melioration of the po
litical condition of France; but these hopes were soon blasted by the san
guinary steps adopted by the revolutionists. Had they been men govern
WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRATION.
275
time, the prejudices against Great Britain, which
had taken deep root during the revolution, now
sprung forth afresh, and the voice of many was
heard, urging the propriety of the United States
making a common cause with France against
Great Britain.
A pressing occurrence had called Washing-
ton to Mount Vernon, when intelligence arrived
of the rupture between France and England.
Hastening his return to Philadelphia, he sum-
moned the attention of his cabinet to several
questions respecting the course of conduct, pro-
per for the United States to observe in relation
to the belligerents.
Although sensible of the prejudices existing
in the country against Great Britain, and of the
friendly disposition which prevailed towards
France, it was the unanimous opinion of the
cabinet, that a strict neutrality should be ob-
served by the United States towards the con-
tending powers. The council was also unani-
mous that a minister from the French Repub-
lick should be received, should one be sent.
In accordance with the advice of his cabinet,
the president issued his proclamation of neu-
trality, on the 22d of April, 1793. This pro-
clamation, being without legislative sanction,
soon became the subject of loud invective. The
opposition party, through the press, pronounced
it "a royal edict," an assumption of power on
the part of the president, and a proof of his mo-
narchical disposition. They denounced the con-
ed by reason and religion, instead of unbridled ambition; actuated by a
philanthropick regard to the good of the people, instead of a selfish thirst
of power France to this day might have enjoyed the blessings of a free
government.
276
PERIOD VII....1789....1797.
duct of the executive as dishonourable, and an
act of neutrality, as high ingratitude towards
France, the firm and magnanimous ally of the
United States, which had assisted in achieving
the liberties of the country.
Section XXI. In this state of things, the Re-
publick of France recalled the minister of the
crown, and appointed Mr. Genet to succeed
him. His mission had for its object the enlist-
ing of America in the cause of France, against
Great Britain. Flattered by the manner in
which he was received by the people, as well as
by their professions of attachment to his coun-
try, Mr. Genet early anticipated the accomplish-
ment of his object.-Presuming too much upon
this attachment, he was led into a series of acts
infringing the neutrality proclaimed by the pre-
sident. He also attempted to rouse the people
against the government, because it did not se-
cond all his views. At length, on the advice
of his cabinet, the president solicited of the
French Republick the recall of Mr. Genet, and
the appointment of some one to succeed him.
Monsieur Fauchet was appointed, and was in-
structed to assure the American government,
that France totally disapproved of the conduct
of his predecessor.
Mr. Genet, on his arrival in the country, landed at Charles
ton S. C. He was received by the governour of that State, and
by the citizens, with a flow of enthusiastick feeling, equalled on.y
by that which had been evinced towards his nation at the con-
quest of Yorktown.
Soon after landing at Charleston, he began to authorize the
fitting and arming of vessels, in that port, enlisting men, and
giving commissions to cruise and commit hostilities against na-
tions, with which the United States were at peace. Vessels cap.
tured by these cruisers were brought into port, and the consuls
of France, under the authority of Genet, not yet recognized as “
minister by the American government, assumed the power of

Mr. Dustan saving his Family. p. 90.

French and Indian War. p. 116.
WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRATION.
277
holding courts of admiralty on them, of trying and condemning
them, and of authorizing their sale. Upon a complaint of the Bri-
tish minister, Mr. Hammond, the American cabinet unanimously
condemned those proceedings, and agreed that the efficacy of the
laws should be tried against those citizens, who had been con-
cerned in them. Prosecutions were accordingly ordered and ac-
tually commenced.
The decisions and conduct of the cabinet gave great umbrage
to Genet, who had now been accredited as the minister of
France. In his communications to the secretary of state, his
dissatisfaction was expressed in strong terms, and the executive
charged with holding opinions, and adopting a course diametri
cally opposed to the views and wishes of the American people.
In language highly offensive and reprehensible, he demanded
that those persons under arrest, by order of the government of
the United States, should be released, "on the ground that they
were acting under the authority of France, and defending the
glorious cause of liberty in common with her children." And
at length, he incautiously avowed the purpose, should his de-
mands not be complied with, of appealing from the president to
the people.
}
The language and conduct of Genet made a deep impression
on the officers of the administration; but happily, they preserv-
ed, in all their communications with that gentleman, a becoming
dignity, and continued to express a high respect and affection for
his nation, and an earnest desire to promote its interests.
On the meeting of congress, December, 1793, the proclama-
tion of neutrality was approved by them, as well as the conduct
of the government towards Mr. Genet.
Finding on most questions, arising between the French minis
ter and the government of the United States, a wide and an in-
creasing difference of views, and perceiving no beneficial effects
resulting from his continuance in that character, the cabinet
unanimously advised his recall.
Section XXII. 1794. On the last day of De-
cember, 1793, Mr. Jefferson, the secretary of
state, resigned his office, and was succeeded
by Edmund Randolph, the then attorney-gene-
ral. This latter office was filled by William
Bradford, a gentleman of considerable emi-
nence in Pennsylvania.
Section XXIII. During the session of con-
gress this year, a resolution passed to provide a
24
278
PERIOD VII....1789....1797.
naval force adequate to the protection of the
commerce of the United States, against the Al-
gerine corsairs. The force proposed was to
consist of six frigates, four of forty-four, and two
of thirty-six guns.
This measure was founded upon the communications of the
president, from which it appeared that the prospect of being
able to negotiate a treaty of peace with the dey of Algiers was
doubtful; that eleven American merchant vessels, and upwards
of one hundred citizens had been captured by them; and that
further preparations were making for a renewed attack upon un-
protected vessels, belonging to the United States.
Section XXIV. During this session of congress,
a law passed, prohibiting the carrying on of the
slave trade from the American ports.
England had been actively engaged in the slave trade nearly
fifty years, when the first settlement was effected in Virginia.
Slavery was early introduced into the American colonies. The
first slaves, about twenty in number, were brought to Virginia,
in 1619, by a Dutch ship. The importation of them gradually
increased, and although principally bought by the southern
planters, slaves were soon found, in great numbers, in all the
colonies. In 1784, they amounted to six hundred thousand. In
1790, to six hundred and ninety-seven thousand six hundred
and ninety-six.
A disgust towards this inhuman traffick appeared very early
in the colonies; but it was countenanced and patronized by the
English government, and thus introduced into, and fastened
upon the country, without the power, on the part of the colonies,
to arrest it.
In Massachusetts, in 1645, a law was made, "prohibiting
the buying and selling of slaves, except those taken in lawful
war, or reduced to servitude by their crimes." In 1703, the
same colony imposed a heavy duty on every negro imported,
and in a subsequent law on the subject, they called the practice,
"the unnatural and unaccountable custom of enslaving man-
kind." In Virginia, as early as 1699, attempts were made to
repress the importation of slaves, by heavy duties. These, and
other acts, show that the North American provinces would, if
left to themselves, have put an end to the importation of slaves
before the era of their independence.
In 1778, Virginia abolished the traffick by law; Connecticut,
Rhode Island, Pennsylvania, and Massachusetts prohibited it
before the year 1789. The continental congress passed a reso-
WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRATION.
279
lution against the purchase of slaves, imported from Africa, and
exhorted the colonies to abandon the trade altogether. The
third congress of the United States, as stated above, prohibited
the trade, by law. Thus we see, in the United States, a very
early and settled aversion to the slave trade manifesting itself,
and before European nations had consented to relinquish it,
several of the States had utterly prohibited it.
Section XXV. At this session, also, several
measures were adopted in anticipation of a war
with Great Britain, growing out of her commer-
cial restriction, which bore heavy, and operated
most unjustly upon the U. States. Bills were
passed for laying an embargo for thirty days-
for erecting fortifications-for organizing the
militia, and increasing the standing army. As
an adjustment of differences, however, seemed
desirable, Mr. Jay was appointed envoy extraor-
dinary to the court of St. James, and succeeded
in negotiating a treaty with Great Britain the
following year.
Among the offensive acts of the government of Great Britain,
was an order of June, 1793, prohibiting the exportation of corn
to France, and authorizing the capture of neutral vessels car-
rying it thither. Under this order, many American vessels
were captured, and carried into England. In November fol-
towing, additional instructions were given by the British cabinet,
to ships of war, and privateers, to bring into port, for trial,
all ships laden with goods from France, or her colonies,
and such as were carrying provisions, or other supplies, to
either. To these causes of complaint, Great Britain had added
another, viz. neglecting to deliver up the western posts accord
ing to treaty.
While measures were taking, in anticipation of war, the pre-
sident received advices from England, that the order of Novem-
ber had been considerably modified; that most of the merchant
vessels, which had been carried into port for trial, would be re-
leased; and that a disposition for peace with the United States
existed in the British cabinet.
These advices opened to the president a prospect of restoring
a good understanding between the two nations, and induced him
immediately to nominate an envoy to settle existing differences,
280
PERIOD V....1789....1797..
and to negotiate commercial arrangements. The nomination of
Mr. Jay was approved, in the senate, by a majority of ten.
To those opposed to the administration, no step could have
been more unexpected, or disagreeable, than this decisive mea-
sure of the president. Prejudices against Great Britain had
risen to their height, and hostilities against her were loudly de-
manded, as both just and necessary. It was not singular, there-
fore, that for this act, the president should receive the severest
censures of the opposition party, nor that all who favoured his
efforts for peace should be included in the general denunciation.
Section XXVI. The suspension of hostilities
against the Indians in the northwest, in conse-
quence of their consenting to a conference in
the spring of 1794, has already been noticed
This effort to conclude a treaty with them fail-
ing, Gen. Wayne, who had succeeded Gen. St.
Clair, engaged the Indians, August 20th, 1794,
on the banks of the Miami, and gained a com-
plete victory over them.
The American troops engaged in this battle did not exceed
nine hundred; the Indians amounted to two thousand. In this
decisive engagement, Gen Wayne lost one hundred and seven
in killed and wounded, including officers. After the battle he
proceeded to lay waste the whole Indian country. By means
of this victory over the Miamis, a general war with the Six Na-
tions, and all the tribes northwest of the Ohio, was prevented.
Section XXVII. This year, 1794, was dis-
tinguished by an insurrection in Pennsylvania,
growing out of laws enacted by congress, in
1791, laying duties on spirits distilled within the
United States, and upon stills. In August, the
president issued his proclamation, commanding
the insurgents to disperse. This not having
the desired effect, a respectable body of militia
was ordered out, under Gov. Lee, of Maryland,
on whose approach the insurgents laid down
their arms, solicited the clemency of the govern-
ment, and promised future submission to the
laws.
From the time that duties were laid upon spirits distilled with
WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRATION.
281
in the United States, &c. combinations were formed, in the four
western counties of Pennsylvania, to prevent their collection
Numerous meetings were held at different times and places, at
which resolutions were passed, and, in several instances, violences
were committed upon the officers of the revenue. Eighteen of
the insurgents were taken, and tried for treason, but not con-
victed.
Section XXVIII. 1795. January 1st, Col.
Hamilton resigned the office of secretary of the
treasury, and was succeeded by Oliver Wolcott,
of Connecticut. Nearly at the same time, Ti-
mothy Pickering succeeded Gen. Knox, in the
department of war.
Section XXIX. In June, Mr. Jay, having
succeeded in negotiating a treaty with Great
Britain, the senate was convened to consider its
merits. After an elaborate discussion of it, that
body advised to its ratification by a majority of
twenty to ten. Notwithstanding the great op-
position to it that prevailed among the enemies
of Great Britain, the president gave it his sig-
nature. Contrary to the predictions of many in
the country, the treaty settled existing difficul-
ties between the two nations, prevented a war,
which previously seemed fast approaching, and
proved of great advantage to the United States.
The treaty, when published, found one party prepared for its
condemnation, while the other was not ready for its defence.
Time was necessary for a judicious and careful consideration of
its merits.
In the populous cities, meetings were immediately called, and
resolutions and addresses forwarded to the president. requesting
him to withhold his assent. Upon the president, however, these
had no other effect, than to induce him to weigh still more care-
fully the merits of the treaty. When, at length, he was satisfied
of its utility, he signed it, although he thereby incurred the cen-
sures of a numerous portion of the citizens.
Section XXX. In the course of the following
autumn, treaties were concluded with the dey
of Algiers, and with the Miamis in the west,
24*
282
PERIOD VII....1789....1797.
By the former treaty, American citizens, in cap-
tivity in Algiers, were liberated, and by the lat-
ter, the western frontiers of the United States
were secured from savage invasion. A treaty
with Spain soon after followed, by which the
claims of the United States, on the important
points of boundary, and the navigation of the
Mississippi, were fully conceded.
Section XXXI. On the 1st of June, 1796,
TENNESSEE was admitted, by act of congress,
into the Union as a State.
Tennessee derives its name from its principal river. This
name, in the language of the Indians, signifies a curved spoon,
the curvature, to their imaginations, resembling that of the river
Tennessee.
The territory of Tennessee was granted in 1664, by Charles
II. to the earl of Clarendon, and others, being included in the
limits of the Carolinas. About the beginning of the next cen-
tury, Carolina was divided into two provinces, and Tennessee
fell to the lot of the northern province. Near the year 1754,
fifty families were settled on the Cumberland river, where Nash-
ville now stands; but they were dislodged by the savages soon
after. In 1765, a number of emigrants settled themselves be-
yond the present limits of North Carolina, and were the first of
the colonists of Tennessee. By the year 1773, the inhabitants
had considerably increased. When the constitution of Nortla
Carolina was formed, in 1776, that district sent deputies to the
meeting. In the year 1780, a small colony of about forty fami-
lies, under the direction of James Robertson, crossed the moun-
tains, and settled on the Cumberland river, where they founded
Nashville. In 1785, the inhabitants of Tennessee, feeling the
inconveniencies of a government so remote as that in the capital
of North Carolina, endeavoured to form an independent one, to
which they intended to give the name of the "State of Frank-
lin;" but differing among themselves, the scheme for the time
was abandoned. In 1789, the legislature of North Carolina
passed an act, ceding the territory, on certain conditions, to the
United States. Congress, in the following year, accepted the
cession, and by another act, passed on the 26th of May, 1790,
provided for its government under the title of "The territory
of the United States, south of the Ohio.” In 1796, Congress
passed an act enaciing the people to form a state constitution,
WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRATION.
283
which having been adopted and approved, Tennessee was ac-
knowledged as a sovereign state in the union.
書
​1
Section XXXII. On the meeting of congress
in 1796, resolutions were passed to carry into
effect the treaties negotiated the preceding year.
On the subject of the treaty with Great Britain,
the liveliest sensibility still prevailed. After a
spirited and protracted debate of seven weeks,
on the subject of making the necessary arrange-
ments for this treaty, resolutions to that effect
passed the house by a majority of only three.
Section XXXIII. As the time for a new
election of the chief magistrate of the Union
approached, Gen. Washington signified his in-
tention to retire from publick life. Wishing to
terminate his political course with an act suit-
able to his own character, and permanently
useful to his countrymen, he published a vale-
dictory address to the people of the United
States, fraught with maxims of the highest po-
litical importance, and with sentiments of the
warmest affection for his country.
In February, 1797, the votes for his successor
were opened, and counted in the presence of
both houses of congress. The highest number
appearing in favour of Mr. Adams, he was de-
clared to be elected president of the United
States, for the four years ensuing, commencing
on the 4th of March. Mr. Jefferson succeeded
Mr. Adams in the vice-presidency.
Notes.
Section XXXIV. Manners. We can re-
mark, during this period, no very distinct
284
PERIOD VII....1789....1797.
change in the manners of the people of the
United States, except that the introduction of
French philosophy seems to have affected, in
some degree, the sober habits and strict mora-
lity of the people, which, although relaxed by
the war, had now begun to resume their in
fluence.
Section XXXV. Religion. At the close
of the preceding period, we observed that reli-
gion had revived, in a degree, from the injuries
it suffered during the revolutionary war; and
we might have expected, that under the auspi-
ces of a wise and settled government, conducted
by a practical christian, like Washington, it
would have acquired a still more commanding
influence. Such, however, was not the fact.
As the people of the United States heartily
espoused the cause of the revolution in France,
and sympathized with that people, in their strug-
gle for freedom, it was but too natural, that the
sentiments of the revolutionists, on other than
political subjects. should be imbibed. As the
French revolutionists were almost universally
deists, or atheists, these sentiments were exten-
sively spread over the United States.
For a time, the boldness of the enterprises. the splendour of
the victories, and the importance of the conquests, achieved by
the French republick, promoted the extension of French infi-
delity in the United States. "Most eyes," says Dr. Dwight,
were disabled from seeing the nature of the purposes, which
the revolutionists had in view, and of the characters which were
exhibited on this singular stage. In the agitation and amaze-
ment excited in all men, few retained so steady opticks as to
discern, without confusion, the necessary consequence of this
stupendous shock.”
Infidelity was also greatly extended, at this time, by the wris
tings of Paine, Godwin, and others, which were industriously
WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRATION.
285

circulated through the country. The perspicuous and simple
style of Paine, his keen powers of ridicule, directed against the
Bible, and above all, the gratitude which multitudes felt for the
aid his pen had given to our revolution, contributed to impart
to him a peculiarly powerful influence. His vicious life, how-
ever, and the horrible enormities, committed by the French
revolutionists, gave such a fearful comment upon their princi-
ples, as at length, in a great measure, to bring them into dis-
credit, and to arrest their growing influence.
Section XXXVI. Trade and Commerce.
These flourished, during this period, beyond all
former example. In 1797, the exports of the
United States, of all kinds, amounted to fifty-
six millions, eight hundred and fifty thousand,
two hundred and six dollars. The imports
amounted to seventy-five millions, three hun-
dred and seventy-nine thousand, four hundred
and six dollars. Our vessels visited every part
of the world, and brought wealth and luxuries
from every country.
Section XXXVII. Agriculture. Aside
from the importance of agriculture, as furnish-
ing us with the greatest portion of our food, it
began now to derive greater consequence, as
furnishing materials for our manufactures, and,
still more, as contributing largely to our exports.
In 1796, it was estimated that three-fourths of
the inhabitants of the United States, if not a
greater proportion, were employed in agricultu-
ral pursuits.
Section XXXVIII. Arts and Hanutac=
tures. During this period, manufactures at-
tracted the attention of government. Mr. Ha-
milton, secretary of the treasury, made a report
to congress, on the subject, in which he set forth
* Godwin's Political Justice, and Paine's Age of Reason, powerfully
urged on the tide of infidelity. An enormous edition of the latter publica-
tion was printed in France, and sent to America, to be sold for a few
pence only and where it could not be sold, it was given away.
286
PERIOD VII....1789....1797
their importance to the country, and urged the
policy of aiding them. Since that time, the re-
venue laws have been framed, with a view to the
encouragement of manufactures, and their pro-
motion has been considered as a part of the set-
tled policy of the United States. Although the
flourishing state of commerce commanded the
attention, and absorbed the capital of the coun-
try, in some degree, to the exclusion of other
objects, still manufactures made considerable
progress.
Section XXXIX. Population. The in-
habitants of the United States, at the close of
this period, amounted to about five millions.
Section XL. Education. The adoption of
the federal constitution placed the political af-
fairs of the United States on a permanent basis,
and since that period, learning has flourished.
In 1791, the university of Vermont was established at Bur-
lington; Williams' College, Massachusetts, in 1793; Union
College, at Schenectady, New-York, and Greenville College,
Tennessee, in 1794; Bowdoin College, at Brunswick, in Maine,
1795. An historical society was formed in Massachusetts, in
1791, and incorporated in 1794. It has published twelve vo-
lumes of documents, designed to illustrate the past and present
state of the country.
Reflections,
XLI. A short time since, we were occupied in considering
the United States struggling for independence, under Washing
ton, as a leader of their armies. Under his guidance, we saw
them triumpn, and become a free nation. We have also seen
them, with Washington at the head of the convention, forming
our excellent constitution. We now see them with Washington
their chief magistrate, taking their place among the sovereign
ties of the earth, and launching forth on the full tide of success-
ful experiment.
Under Washington, as our leader, we won our independence;
formed our constitution; established our government. And
what reward does he ask for services like these? Does he ask
瞻
​WASHINGTON'S ADMINISTRATION.
287
diadem? Does he lay his hand upon our national treasury?
Does he claim to be emperor of the nation that has risen up un-
der his auspices? No-although "first in war-first in peace
-first in the hearts of his countrymen," he sublimely retires
to the peaceful occupations of rural life, content with the honour
of having been instrumental in achieving the independence, and
securing the happiness of his country.
There is no parallel in history to this! By the side of Wash-
ington, Alexander is degraded to a selfish destroyer of his race;
Cæsar becomes the dazzled votary of power; and Bonaparte, a
baffled aspirant to universal dominion.
(6
Washington has been the theme of eulogy in every nation.
"His military successes," it has been well said, were more
solid than brilliant, and judgment, rather than enthusiasm, regu-
lated his conduct in battle. In the midst of the inevitable dis-
order of camps, and the excesses inseparable from civil war,
humanity always found a refuge in his tent. In the morning of
triumph, and in the darkness of adversity, he was alike serene;
at all times tranquil as wisdom, and simple as virtue. After
the acknowledgment of American Independence, when the una-
nimous suffrages of a free people called him to administer their
government, his administration, partaking of his character, was
mild and firm at home; noble and prudent abroad.*
* Inchiquin's Letters,
UNITED STATES.
!
Period VXXX.
DISTINGUISHED FOR ADAMS' ADMINISTRATION
Extending from the inauguration of President
Adams, 1797, to the inauguration of Thomas
Jefferson, as president of the United States,
1801.
Section I. On the 4th of March, 1797, Mr.
Adams, in the presence of the senate, of the
officers of the general and state governments,
and a numerous concourse of spectators, took
the oath of office, as president of the United
States.
The condition of the country, at the close of
Washington's administration, and the com-
mencement of Mr. Adams', was greatly im-
proved from that of 1789, the period at which
the former entered upon his office.
At home, a sound credit had been established; an immense
floating debt had been funded in a manner perfectly sausfactory
to the creditors, and an ample revenue had been provided.
Those difficulties, which a system of internal taxation, on its
first introduction, is doomed to encounter, were completely re-
moved; and the authority of the government was firmly estab
lished.
Funds for the gradual payment of the debt had been provided;
a considerable part of it had actually been discharged; and
that system which is now operating its entire extinction, had
been matured and adopted. The agricultural and commercial
wealth of the nation had increased beyond all former example.
The numerous tribes of Indians, on the west, had been taught
by arms and by justice, to respect the United States and to cou
unue in peace.

Death of Montgomery. p. 168.

Meeting of Arnold and Andre, p. 221.
ADAMS' ADMINISTRATION.
289
Abroad, the differences with Spain had been accommodated.
The free navigation of the Mississippi had been acquired, with
the use of New-Orleans, as a place of deposit for three years,
and afterwards, until some equivalent place should be desig
nated.
Those causes of mutual exasperation, which had threatened
to involve the United States in a war with the greatest maritime
and commercial power in the world, had been removed; and
the military posts which had been occupied within their terri
tory, from their existence as a nation, had been evacuated.
Treaties had been formed with Algiers and Tripoli, and no
captures appear to have been made by Tunis; so that the
Mediterranean was opened to American vessels.
This bright prospect was, indeed, in part, shaded by the dis-
contents of France. But the causes of these discontents, it had
been impossible to avoid, without surrendering the right of self-
government. Such was the situation of the United States at the
close of Washington's, and the commencement of Adams' admi-
nistration.
Section II. Just before Washington retired
from office, learning hat France meditated hos-
tilities against the United States, by way of de-
predations on her West India commerce, he had
recalled Mr. Monroe, then minister to that court,
and despatched Gen. C. C. Pinckney, minister
plenipotentiary, to adjust existing differences.
Immediately upon succeeding to the presi-
dency, Mr. Adams received intelligence that the
French republick had announced to Gen. Pinck-
ney its determination "not to receive another
minister from the United States until after the
redress of grievances," &c.
On the receipt of this intelligence, the pre-
sident issued his proclamation to convene con-
gress on the 15th of June. In his speech on
that occasion, having stated the indignity offer-
ed the United States by France, in refusing to
receive her minister, the president, in the tone
of a high-minded and independent American,
urged congress "to repel this indignity of the
25
20
PERIOD VIII....1797....1801.
French government, by a course which shall
convince that government and the world that
we are not a degraded people, humiliated under
a colonial spirit of fear and a sense of inferiori-
ty, fitted to be the miserable instruments of fo-
reign influence, and regardless of national ho
nour, character and interest."
Notwithstanding this language, the president
still retained a desire for peace. Upon his re-
commendation, three envoys extraordinary, C.
C. Pinckney, Elbridge Gerry, and John Mar-
shall, were appointed to the French republick,
to carry into effect the pacifick dispositions of
the United States.
Section III. For a considerable time, no cer-
tain intelligence reached the country respecting
the negotiations at Paris. At length, in the
winter of 1798, letters were received from the
American envoys, indicating an unfavourable
state of things; and in the spring despatches
arrived, which announced the total failure of the
mission.
Before the French government would acknowledge the envoys,
money, by way of tribute, was demanded in explicit terms of
the United States. This being refused, an attempt was next
made to excite the fears of the American ministers for their coun-
try and themselves. The immense power of France was paint-
ed in glowing colours, the humiliation of the house of Austria
was stated, and the conquest of Britain was confidently antici-
pated. In the friendship of France alone, they were told, could
America look for safety.
During these transactions, occasion was repeatedly taken to
insult the American government; open war was continued to be
urged by the cruisers of France on American commerce;
and the flag of the United States was a sufficient justification
for the capture and condemnation of any vessel, over which it
waved.
Section IV. Perceiving further negotiations
to be in vain, congress now proceeded to the
ADAMS' ADMINISTRATION.
291
1
adoption of vigorous measures for retaliating
injuries which had been sustained, and for re-
pelling still greater injuries which were threat-
ened. Amongst these measures was the aug-
mentation of the regular army.
A regiment of artillerists and engineers was added to the per-
manent establishment, and the president was authorized to raise
twelve additional regiments of infantry, and one regiment of ca-
valry. He was also authorized to appoint officers for a provi
sional army, and to receive and organize volunteer corps.
By the unanimous consent of the senate, Gen.
Washington was appointed lieutenant-general
and commander in chief of all the armies raised,
or to be raised, in the United States.
Section V. While preparations were thus
making for war, indirect pacifick overtures were
communicated by the French government to the
president, and a willingness expressed to
accommodate existing differences on reasonable
terms.
Solicitous to restore that harmony and good
understanding, which had formerly existed
between the two countries, the president listened
to these overtures, and appointed three envoys,
Oliver Ellsworth, chief justice of the United
States, Patrick Henry, then late governour of
Virginia, and William Vans Murray, minister at
the Hague, to discuss and settle, by treaty, all
controversies between the United States and
France.
On the arrival of these envoys at Paris, they
found the government in the hands of Bonaparte,
who had not been concerned i the transactions
which had disturbed the peace of the two couv-
tries. Negotiations were commenced, which
terminated in a treaty of peace, September 30th,
292
PERIOD VIII....1797....1801.
1800, soon after which, the provisional army in
America was, by order of congress, disbanded.
Section VI. On the 14th of December, 1799,
Gen. Washington expired at his seat, at Mount
Vernon, in Virginia, leaving a nation to mourn
his loss, and to embalm his memory with their
tears.
The disease, of which Gen. Washington died, was an inflam
matory affection of the windpipe, occasioned by an exposure to
a light rain, while attending, the day before, to some improve
ments on his estate.
The disease at its commencement was violent, and medica
skill was applied in vain. Respiration became more and more
contracted and imperfect, until half past eleven o'clock on Sa-
turday night, when retaining the full possession of his intellect,
he expired without a groan.
Believing at the commencement of his complaint, that its con-
clusion would be mortal, he economized his time in arranging,
with the utmost serenity, those few concerns which required his
attention. To his physician, he expressed his conviction that
he was dying; "but," said he, "I am not afraid to die.”
On Wednesday, the 18th of December, his body was deposit
ed in the family vault, attended with military honours, and suit-
able religious services.
On the arrival of the news of his death at Philadelphia, Mon-
day, congress immediately adjourned. On the day succeeding,
resolutious were adopted expressive of the grief of the members,
and a committee was appointed to devise a mode by which the
national feelings should be expressed.
On the melancholy occasion, the senate addressed to the pre-
sident, a letter, in which they say; "Permit us, sir, to mingle
our tears with yours. On this occasion it is manly to weep.
To lose such a man, at such a crisis, is no common calamity to
the world. Our country mourns a father. The Almighty dis-
sposer of events has taken from us our greatest benefactor and
ornament. It becoines us to submit with reverence to Him who
maketh darkness his pavilion.
"With patriotick pride we review the life of Washington, and
compare him with those of other countries who have been pre-
eminent in favour. Ancient and modern names are diminished
before him. Greatness and guilt have too often been allied;
but his fame is whiter than it is brilliant. The destroyers of
nations stood abashed at the majesty of his virtues. It reprov
ADAMS' ADMINISTRATION.
293
ed the intemperance of their ambition, and darkened the splen
dour of victory.
"The scene is closed; and we are no longer anxious lest
misfortune should sully his glory. He has travelled on to the
end of his journey, and carried with him an increasing weight
of honour. He has deposited it safely where misfortune cannot
tarnish it; where malice cannot blast it. Favoured of heaven,
he departed without exhibiting the weakness of manity; mag-
animous in death, the darkness of the grav ould not obscure
his brightness."
The committee, appointed to devise s me mod by which to ex-
press the national feelings, recommen'
that a marble monument
be erected by the United States, at the ty of Washington, to com-
memorate the great events of Washington's military and politi
cal life; that a funeral oration be delivered by a member of
congress; that the president be requested to write a letter of
condolence to Mrs. Washington; and that it be recommended
to the citizens of the United States, to wear crape on the left
arm for thirty days.
These resolutions passed both houses unanimously. The
whole nation appeared in mourning. The funeral procession
at the city of Washington was grand and solemn, and the elo-
quent oration, delivered on the occasion by Gen. Henry Lee,
was heard with profound attention, and with deep interest.
Throughout the United States, similar marks of affliction
were exhibited. Funeral orations were delivered, and the best
talents devoted to an expression of grief, at the loss of “ the
man, first in war, first in peace, and first in the hearts of his fel-
low-citizens."
Section VII. In 1800, agreeably to a resolu-
tion passed in congress in 1790, the seat of go-
vernment was transferred from Philadelphia to
the city of Washington, in the District of Co-
lumbia.
The District of Columbia is a territory of ten miles square.
It is about three hundred miles from the sea, at the head of tide
water on the Potomac, which runs through it diagonally, near
the centre. It was ceded, in 1790, to the United States, by
Maryland and Virginia, and it is under the immediate govern
ment of congress.
Section VIII. On the 4th of March, 1801,
Mr. Adams' term of office as president would
expire, Before the arrival of the time for a
25*
294
PERIOD VIIL...1791....1801.
i
t
new election, it had been pretty certainly pre-
dicted that he could not be re-elected. His
administration, through the whole course of it,
had been the subject of much popular clamour,
especially by the democratick party. But the
measures which most excited the opposition of
that party, and which were most successfully
employed to destroy the popularity of Mr
Adams' administration, and to place the go-
vernment in other hands, were several laws
passed during his presidency, among which were
the "Alien" and "Sedition" laws.
By the "alier iaw," the president was authorized to order
any alien, whom he should judge dangerous to the peace and
safety of the United States, &c. to depart out of the territory,
within such time" as he should judge proper, upon penalty of
being "imprisoned for a term not exceeding three years," &c.
The design of the "sedition law" so called, was to punish
the abuse of speech, and of the press. It imposed a heavy pe-
cuniary fine, and imprisonment for a term of years, upon such
as should combine or conspire together to oppose any measure
of government; upon such as should write, print, utter, publish,
&c. "
any false, scandalous, and malicious writing against the
government of the United States, or either house of the congress
of the United States, or the president, &c."
These acts, together with others for raising a
standing army, and imposing a direct tax and
internal duties, with other causes, so increased
the opposition to Mr. Adams' administration, as
to prevent his re-election, and greatly to weaken
the strength of that party to whom he owed his
elevation to the presidency.
Section IX. The strife of parties, during the
term of electioneering, was spirited. On can-
vassing the votes of the electors for president,
it was found that Mr. Jefferson, and Mr. Burr
had each seventy-three votes, Mr. Adams sixty-
five, and C. C. Pinckney sixty four. As the
constitution provided that the person having the
ADAMS' ADMINISTRATION.
295
greatest number of votes should be president,
and Mr. Jefferson and Mr. Burr having an equal
number, it became the duty of the house of re-
presentatives, voting by States, to decide be
tween these two Gentlemen.
The ballot was taken for several days in suc-
cession, February, 1801, before a choice was
made. The federalists generally supported Mr.
Burr; the democratick party Mr. Jefferson. At
length, after much political heat and party ani-
mosity, the choice fell upon the latter, who was
declared to be elected president of the United
States for four years, commencing March 4th,
1801. Mr. Burr was elected vice-president.
Notes.
Section X. Mansers. The manners of
the people of the United States underwent no
marked change during this period.
Section XI. Remigion. Although infideli-
ty does not seem to have made much progress
in the United States, during this period, it was
evident that it had taken deep root in many
minds.
Infidels, however, were less confident, and less ready to
avow their sentiments. They stood abashed before the world,
at the fearful and blood-chiliing horrours which their principles
had poured out upon France. Their doctrines were, at the
same time, powerfully refuted by the ablest men both in Eng-
land and America. At length, they ceased to make proselytes,
spoke favourably of the Christian religion, generally admitted
that it was absolutely necessary to good government; and er-
rour, with regard to religion, assumed a new form.
Towards the close of this period, a revival of religion com-
menced in New-England, and seems to have been the beginning
of that series of revivals which have since overspread the United
States. Some sects which had before regarded "revivals of re-
;
296
PERIOD VIII....1797....1801.
ligion" with suspicion or aversion, became convinced of theſ
utility and began to promote them.
Section XII. Trade and Commerce.
Trade and commerce were still prosperous, and
the remarks made in respect to them, under pe-
riod VII. apply to them during this period.
The exports, in 1801, were ninety-three millions, twenty thou
sand five hundred and seventy-three dollars, the imports, one
hundred and eleven millions, three hundred and sixty-three thou-
sand five hundred and eleven dollars.
Section XIII. Ag iculture. Agriculture
still continued to flourish.
Section XIV. Arts and Manufactures.
The general remarks on the preceding period,
relative to this subject, apply, without material
alteration to this period.
Section XV. Population. The number
of inhabitants, at the close of this period, was
not far from five millions, five hundred thou-
sand.
Section XVI. Education. We have no-
thing particular to observe in relation to educa-
tion. Publick and private schools, however,
were multiplied as the people increased, and
as new settlements were inade.
In 1798, a college was founded at Lexington, Kentucky, call
ed the Transylvania University. Middlebury college, in Ver-
mont, was founded in 1800. At the commencement of the 18th
century, there was, in New-England but one college completely
founded, but now there were six; in the colonies south of Con
necticut, there was only one, but now there were fifteen or six
teen.
i
UNITED STATES.
:
Period XX.
U ISTINGUISHED FOR JEFFERSON'S ADMINISTRATION
*
Extending from the inauguration of President
Jefferson, 1801, to the inauguration of James
Madison as president of the United States, in
1809.
Section I. On the 4th of March, 1801, Mr.
Jefferson agreeably to the constitution, was regu-
larly inducted into the office of president of the
United States.
At the time of his inauguration, Mr. Jefferson delivered an
address, expressive of his political opinions, and the principles
by which he designed to shape his administration. These were
Equal and exact justice to all men, of whatever state or per-
suasion, religious, or political: peace, commerce, and honest
friendship, with all nations, entangling alliances with none:-
the support of the State governments in all their rights, as the
most competent administrations for our domestick concerns,
and the surest bulwarks against anti-republican tendencies :—
the preservation of the general government in its whole constitu-
tional vigour, as the sheet anchor of our peace at home, and
safety abroad:-a jealous care of the right of election by the
people, a mild and safe corrective of abuses which are lopped
by the sword of revolution where peaceable remedies are unpro-
vided :—absolute acquiescence in the decisions of the majority,
the vital principle of republicks, from which is no appeal but to
force, the vital principle and immediate parent of depotisms:-
a well disciplined militia, our best reliance in peace, and for the
first moments of war, till regulars may relieve them :-the supre-
macy of the civil over the military authority:-economy in the
publick expense, that labour may be lightly burthened-the
honest payment of our debts, and sacred preservation of the
publick faith :-encouragement of agriculture and of commerce
as its hand-maid :-the diffusion of information and arraignment
298
PERIOD IX....1801....1809.
of all abuses at the bar of publick reason:-freedon of religions
-freedom of the press and freedom of person, under the pro
tection of the Habeas Corpus,-and trial by juries impartially
selected.”—“These principles," added Mr. Jefferson, “should
be the creed of our political faith; and should we wander from
them in moments of errour or of alarm, let us hasten to retrace
our steps, and to regain the road which alone leads to peace, li-
berty, and safety."
Section II. The commencement of Mr. Jef-
ferson's administration was marked by a re-
moval, from responsible and lucrative offices, of
a great portion of those whose political opinions
were opposed to his own, on the ground that
most of the offices at the disposal of the govern-
ment, had been exclusively bestowed on the ad
herents of the opposite party.
In a reply to a remonstrance of merchants of New-Haven,
against the removal from office of a federal collector of that
port, and the appointment of a gentleman of opposite politicks,
the president formally assigned this as the reason of the course
he adopted.
(6
a cir
"It would have been to me," said he in that reply,
cumstance of great relief, had I found a moderate participation
of office in the hands of the majority, (the democratick party.)
I would gladly have left to time and accident to raise them to
their just share. But their total exclusion calls for prompter
correctives. I shall correct the procedure; but that done, re-
turn with joy to that state of things, when the only question
concerning a candidate shall be, Is he honest? Is he capable?
Is he faithful to the constitution ?"
Section III. Congress met on the 8th of De-
cember. In his speech at the opening of the
session, the president recommended the aboli-
tion of the internal taxes-the repeal of the act
passed towards the close of Mr. Adams' admi-
nistration, reorganizing the United States
courts, and erecting sixteen new judges-and
an enlargement of the rights of naturalization.
The debates on these several topicks in both
houses of congress were extended to great
length, and displayed much eloquence, argu
JEFFERSON'S ADMINISTRATION.
299
ment, and warmth. The recommendation of
the president, notwithstanding the opposition,
prevailed, and bills in accordance therewith
were passed.
The internal taxes, from the time of their establishment, had
been extremely unpopular, with the party, which had elevated
Mr. Jefferson to the presidency. It was a favourite measure,
therefore, of his, to procure their abolition
The national judicial establishment originally consisted of a
supreme court, with six judges, who twice a year made a tour of
the United States in three circuits. Under this arrangement,
great inconveniences were experienced by the court, the bar,
and the suitors. The new arrangement in the judicial system,
and the increase of judges at the close of Mr. Adams' term,
had excited, in a large portion of the citizens, the hope of a
more prompt and impartial administration of justice. To that
portion of the community the repealing act was a painful disap-
pointment.
Section IV. In 1802, OHIO was admitted by
act of congress, as an independent state into the
Union.
The state of Ohio derived its name from the river Ohio,
which sweeps the southeastern border of the state.
Until 1787, it was inhabited only by Indians, a few Mora-
vians, and trespassers on lands belonging to the publick. By
virtue of her charter, the territory was claimed by Virginia, and
neld by her, although the original charter of Connecticut, ex-
tending west to the Pacific Ocean, included a great part of it.
In 1781, the legislature of Virginia ceded to the United
States all her rights to the territory northwest of the river
Ohio, excepting some few military tracts. In 1788, the first
settlement was begun at Marietta, under General Rufus Put-
nam, from New-England. It had been, the year before, erect-
ed into one district, including the present territories of Michigan,
Illinois, and Indiana.
Until 1795, the settlement of Ohio was retarded by constant
wars with the Indians. But at that time, a general peace with
the different tribes, being effected by General Wayne, under
Washington, the population of the territory rapidly increased
by emigrations from Europe, and still more from New-England.
Section V. The year 1804 was distinguish-
ed for an event, which filled a considerable por-
tion of the American people with great grief.
300*
PERIOD IX....1801....1809.
1
This was the death of Gen. Hamilton, who fell
in a duel with Col. Burr, the vice-president of
the United States.
Section VI. Mr. Jefferson's first term of of-
fice ending this year, a new election took place,
at which he was re-chosen president, and on the
4th of March again took the oath of office.'
George Clinton of New-York, was elected vice-
president.
Section VII. During the year which com-
menced the second of Mr. Jefferson's presidency,
a war, which had been continued for several
years between the United States and Tripoli,
was concluded, and a treaty of peace negotiated
by Col. Lear, between the two countries, by
which the Tripolitan and American prisoners
were exchanged, and the sum of sixty thousand
dollars given to the pacha.
1
The history of this war deserves a place in these pages. The
commerce of the United States had been long annoyed by the
Tripolitan cruisers-many merchantmen had been taken, and
their crews imprisoned and cruelly treated.
As early as 1803, a squadron under Com. Preble had been
sent to the Mediterranean, to protect the American commerce,
and to bring the corsairs to submission. During the same year,
Capt. Bainbridge, in the Philadelphia, joined Com. Preble, and
in chasing a cruiser into the harbour of Tripoli, grounded his
vessel, and he and his crew were taken prisoners.
Shortly after the surrender of the Philadelphia, the Tripoli-
tans got her afloat, and warped her into the outward harbour
In this situation, Lieutenant, afterwards Commodore, Decatur,
conceived the bold plan of attempting to set her on fire. He
had the day before captured a small xebec, laden with fruit
and oil, which was bound to Tripoli; and having on board the
Enterprize, which he commanded, an old pilot, who understood
the Tripolitan language, he suggested his plan to Commodore
Preble, who approved of it. He would accept of only twenty
men, although a much greater number volunteered, and but one
officer, Mr. Morris, a midshipman. With these men, concealed
in the bottom of the xebec, on the approach of night, he sailed
for the Philadelphia, taking with him the old pilot. On ap-
9.
JEFFERSON'S ADMINISTRATION.
301
proaching the frigate, the xebec was hailed, when the pilot an-
swered that he had lost his cable and anchor, and begged per-
nission to make fast to the frigate, until the morning. This,
the crew refused, but said he might make fast to their stern haw-
ser, until they sent a boat to the admiral for leave.
As the boat put off for the shore, Lieutenant Decatur, with his
brave companions, leaped on board the frigate, and in a few
minutes swept the deck of every Tripolitan. Of fifty, not one
reached the shore. The frigate was now set on fire, and while
the flames rose, to spread consternation among the Tripolitans,
they served to lighten the way for the heroick Decatur and his
band to go back in safety to the American squadrɔn. Of the
party, not one was killed, and but one wounded. This was a
seaman who saved the life of his commander. In the first des-
perate struggle on board the Philadelphia, Decatur was disarm-
ed, and fell. A sabre was already lifted to strike the fatal blow,
when this seaman, observing the perilous situation of his officer,
reached forward, and received the blow of the sabre on his arm.
In consequence of the burning of the Philadelphia, the suffer-
ings of Commodore Bainbridge and his crew, as well as those of
other Americans in captivity at Tripoli, were greatly increased.
The accounts of their sufferings, transmitted to the United
States, excited the sympathy of all classes, and a general cry for
exertions to effect their deliverance was heard from all parts of
the union.
It happened that some time before this, the then reigning
bashaw of Tripoli, Jussuf, third son of the late bashaw, had
murdered his father and eldest brother, and proposed to murder
the second, in order to possess himself of the throne. But the
latter, Hamet Caramelli, made his escape, and Jussuf, without
further opposition, usurped the government.
Hamet took refuge in Egypt, where he was kindly treated by
the beys. Here he was, on the arrival of an accredited agent
of the United States, General Eaton, who revived his almost ex-
piring hopes of regaining his rightful kingdom.
General Eaton had been consul for the United States up the
Mediterranean, and was returning home when he heard of the
situation of Hamet. Conceiving a plan of liberating the Ame-
ricans in captivity at Tripoli, by means of the assistance of
Hamet, and, at the same time, of restoring this exile nis
throne, he advised with Hamet, who readily listened to the pro-
ject, and gave his co-operation.
A convention was accordingly entered into between General
Eaton on the part of the United States, and Hamet, by which
the latter stipulated much in favour of the Americans, and was
promised to be restored to his throne.
26

302
PERIOD IX. .1801....1809.
With a small force, consisting of seamen from the American
squadron, the followers of Hamet, and some Egyptian troops,
Gen. Eaton and Hamet, with incredible toil and suffering, pass-
ed the desert of Barca, and took possession of Derne, the capital
of a large province belonging to the kingdom of Tripoli. The
forces of Eaton were now so much increased, and the cause of
Hamet had become so popular, that the prospect was flattering
of his being able to reduce the city of Tripoli, and of effecting
the liberation of the captives without ransom.
The successes of Eaton struck the usurper Jussuf with terrour.
Trembling for his fate in this juncture, he proposed to Mr.
Lear, the consul-general of America, then in the Mediterranean,
to enter into negotiation. Mr. Lear, who was authorized to en-
ter into negotiation, accepted the proposal, although he knew of
the success of Eaton and Hamet, and a treaty ensued. Eaton
and Hamet were consequently arrested in the prosecution of
their purpose, and the unfortunate exile failed of his promised
restoration to the throne.
In 1805, Hamet visited the United States with the expectation
of obtaining some remuneration for his services, from America,
and for her failure in fulfilling her stipulations to him by Gen.
Eaton. A proposition to this effect was brought before con-
gress, but after much discussion was rejected.
Section VIII. During this year, 1805, MICHI-
GAN became a distinct territorial government of
the United States.
The Michigan territory, when first discovered by the whites,
was inhabited by the Hurons, a tribe of Indians, many of whom
were converted to Christianity by the Jesuit Missionaries in
1648. About the year 1670, the Hurons were defeated and
dispersed by the Six Nations, about which time, the French took
possession of the territory, and built a fort at Detroit, and ano-
ther at Michillimackinac. Little, however, was dore by the
French to settle the country.
At the peace of 1763, the territory was ceded by the French
to Great Britain, and by the latter to the United States in 1783
Until 1787, it remained in the same state of nature, without go-
vernment, or any considerable settlements; but at this time, the
several states who had claims upon it, ceded them to the United
States, and a territorial government was instituted over all the
territory, northwest of the Ohio.
This territory remained under one government until 1800,
when the present state of Ohio was detached, and made a dis-
tinct government. This was followed, in 1801, by a further
separation of Indiana and Illinois; and, in 1805, Michigan was
JEFFERSON'S ADMINISTRATION.
303
also detached, and was erected into a distinct territoriai govern-
ment. Gen. Hull was appointed by Mr. Jefferson the first go-
vernour.
Section IX. In the autumn of 1806, a project
was detected, at the head of which was Col. Burr,
for revolutionizing the territory west of the Alle-
ghanies, and of establishing an independent
empire there, of which New-Orleans was to be
the capital, and himself the chief. Towards
the accomplishment of this scheme, which it af-
terwards appeared had been some time in con-
templation, the skilful cunning and intrigue of
Col. Burr were directed. Happily, however,
government, being apprised of his designs, ar-
rested him, while as yet he had few adherents,
and before his standard was raised. He was
brought to trial at Richmond on a charge of
treason committed within the district of Vir-
ginia; but no overt act being proved against
him in that State, he was released.
In addition to this project, Col. Burr had formed another,
which, in case of failure in the first, might be carried on inde
pendently of it this was an attack on Mexico, and the esta
blishment of an empire there. "A third object was provided,
merely ostensible, to wit, the settlement of the pretended pur-
chase of a tract of country on the Washita, claimed by a Baron
Bastrop. This was to serve as a pretext for all his prepara-
tions, an allurement for such followers as really wished to ac-
quire settlements in that country, and a cover under which to
retreat in the event of a final discomfiture of both branches of
his real designs."
"He found at once that the attachment of the western country
to the present union was not to be shaken; that its dissolution
could not be effected with the consent of the inhabitants; and
that his resources were inadequate, as yet, to effect it by force.
He determined, therefore, to seize New-Orleans, plunder the bank
there, possess himself of the military and naval stores, and pro-
ceed on his expedition to Mexico."
“He collected, therefore, from all quarters, where himself or
his agents possessed influence, all the ardent, restless, desperate,
disaffected persons who were for an enterprise analagous to their
304
PERIOD IX....1801....1809.
characters. He also seduced good, well-meaning citizens, some
by assurances that he possessed the confidence of the government,
and was acting under its secret patronage; and others by offers
of land in Bastrop's claim in the Washita."*
Section X. 1806. To understand the sub-
sequent political history of the United States,
and those measures of government which were
taken in relation to foreign powers, it is neces-
sary to glance at the state of the European na-
tions, at this period-particularly that of Eng-
land and France. These two countries were
now at war with each other, and in their con-
troversies had involved most of the continental
powers. Towards the belligerents, America
was endeavouring to maintain a neutrality, and
peaceably to continue a commerce with them.
It was hardly to be expected, however, that
jealousies would not arise between the contend-
ing powers in relation to the conduct of America,
and that events would not occur, calculated to
injure her commerce, and disturb her peace.
In addition to these circumstances, a contro-
versy had long existed, and continued to exist,
between the United States and Great Britain, in
respect to the right of searching neutral ships,
and impressing seamen. Great Britain claimed
it as among her prerogatives to take her native
born subjects, wherever found, for her navy, and
of searching American vessels for that purpose.
As yet no adjustment of this controversy had
been effected. Notwithstanding the remon-
strances of the American government, the offi-
cers of the British navy not unfrequently seized
native born British subjects, who had voluntarily
enlisted on board our vessels. They also im
* President's Message to Congress, July 21, 1807.
JEFFERSON'S ADMINISTRATION.
305
pressed into the British service some thousands
of American seamen.
Section XI. May 16th, 1806, the British go-
vernment issued an order in council, declaring
the ports and rivers from the Elbe, a river in
Germany, to Brest, a town of France, to be in a
state of blockade. By this order, American
vessels, trading to these and intervening ports,
were liable to seizure and condemnation.
Section XII. In the ensuing November, 1806,
Bonaparte issued his celebrated decree at Ber-
lin, called the "Berlin decree," by which all
the British Islands were declared to be in a
state of blockade, and all intercourse with them
was prohibited. This decree violated the treaty
between the United States and France, and the
law of nations.
The following are the principal articles of that decree,
which related to the obstruction of American commerce:
1. The British Islands are in a state of blockade.
2. All commerce and correspondence with them is prohibit-
ed.
3. No vessel coming directly from England, or her colonies,
or having been there since the publication of this decree, shal!
be admitted into any port.
Section XIII. This decree of Bonaparte at
Berlin, was in part retaliated by the British
government in an order of council, issued Janu-
ary 7th, 1807, by which all coasting trade with
France was prohibited.
"Whereas the French government has issued certain orders,
which purport to prohibit the commerce of all neutral nations
with his majesty's dominions," &c.-" his majesty is pleased to
order that no vessel shall be permitted to trade from one port
to another, both which ports shall belong to, or be in possession
of, France or her allies, or shall be so far under their controul
as that British vessels may not freely trade thereat," &c. on pain
of capture and condemnation.
Section XIV. While measures were thus tak-
ing by France and England, whose tendency
26*
306
PERIOD IX....1801....1809.
was to injure American commerce, and to in
volve her in a controversy with both, an event
occurred which filled the American people with
indignation, and called for immediate executive
notice. This was an attack upon the American
frigate Chesapeake, Commodore Barron, off the
capes of Virginia, by the British frigate Leop-
pard of fifty guns. The attack was occasioned
by the refusal of Commodore Barron to surren-
der several seamen, who had deserted from the
British armed ship Melampus, a short time pre-
vious, and had voluntarily enlisted on board the
Chesapeake. After crippling the American fri-
gate, which made no resistance, the commander
of the Leopard took from her the seamen in
question, two of whom had been proved to be
American citizens.
The persons who deserted from the Melampus, then lying in
Hampton roads, were William Ware, Daniel Martin, John Stra-
chan, John Little, and Ambrose Watts. Within a month from
their escape from the Melampus, the first three of these desert-
ers offered themselves for enlistment, and were received on
board the Chesapeake, then at Norfolk, Virginia, preparing for
sea.
The British consul at Norfolk, being apprized of this circum-
stance, wrote a letter to the American naval officer requesting
these men to be returned. With this request the officer refusing
to comply, the British agent lost no time in endeavouring to
procure an order from government for their surrender. In con-
sequence of this application, the secretary of the navy ordered
an examination into the characters and claims of the men in
question. The required examination resulted in proof that
Ware, Martin, and Strachan, were natives of America. The
two former had protections, or notarial certificates of their being
American citizens. Strachan had no protection, but asserted
that he lost it previously to his escape. Such being the circum-
stances of the men, the government refused to surrender them.
On the 22d of June, the Chesapeake weighed anchor and
proceeded to sea. She passed the British ships Bellona and
Melampus, lying in Lynnhaven bay, whose appearance was
friendly. There were two other ships that lay off Cape Henry,
JEFFERSON'S ADMINISTRATION.
307
one of which, the Leopard, Captain Humphreys, weighed an-
chor, and in a few hours came along side the Chesapeake.
A British officer immediately came on board, and demanded
the deserters. To this, Capt. Barron replied, that he did not
know of any being there, and that his duty forbade him to al-
low of any muster of his crew, except by their own officers.
During this interview, Barron noticed some proceedings of a
hostile nature on board the adverse ship, but he could not be
persuaded that any thing but menace was intended by them.
After the British officer departed, he gave orders to clear his
gun deck, and after some time, he directed his men to their
quarters, secretly, and without beat of drum: still, however,
without any serious apprehensions of an attack.
Before these orders could be executed, the Leopard com-
menced a heavy fire. This fire unfortunately was very destruc-
tive. In about thirty minutes, the hull, rigging, and spars of
the Chesapeake were greatly damaged, three men were killed
and sixteen wounded; among the latter was the captain him-
self. Such was the previous disorder, that during this time, the
utmost exertions were insufficient to prepare the ship for action,
and the captain thought proper to strike his colours.
The British captain refused to accept the surrender of the
Chesapeake, but took from her crew, Ware, Martin, and Stra-
chan, the three men formerly demanded as deserters, and a
fourth, John Wilson, claimed as a runaway from a merchant
ship.
Section XV. Such was the agitation of the
publick mind, in consequence of this outrage
committed on the Chesapeake, that the presi-
dent conceived himself required to notice the
transaction, and by some decisive publick act,
to show how deeply America conceived herself
to be wounded. Accordingly, on the 2d of July,
the president issued his proclamation, ordering
all British armed vessels to leave the waters of
the United States, and forbidding them to enter,
until satisfaction for the attack on the Chesa-
peake should be made by the British govern-
ment.
Mr. Munroe was at this time the minister of
the United States, at the court of St. James.
Early in September, he received the instructions
308
PERIOD IX....1801....1809.
of the American government, pertaining to the
attack on the Chesapeake, and was required to
demand reparation for that attack, and, as an
essential part of that reparation, security
against future impressments from American
ships. The British minister, Mr. Canning,
however, protested against conjoining the gene-
ral question concerning the impressment of
persons from neutral merchant ships, with the
particular affray between the Leopard and the
Chesapeake.
As Mr. Monroe was not authorized to treat
these subjects separately, further negotiation
between these two ministers was suspended,
and Mr. Rose was appointed, by the British
government, as a special minister to the United
States, empowered to treat concerning the par-
ticular injury complained of, but not to discuss
the general question of impressing persons from
merchant ships.
Section XVI. While such measures were
taking in England, in relation to the affair of
the Chesapeake, congress, which had been sum-
moned before the regular time, by proclamation
of the president, met on the 27th of October.
In his message to congress at this time, the president entered
fully into the state of our relations with Great Britain-informed
them of a treaty which had been negotiated with the British go-
vernment, by Messrs. Monroe and Pinckney-but which he
had rejected, principally because it made no sufficient provision
on the subject of imprèssments-stated the affair of the attack
on the Chesapeake-his proclamation to British armed vessels
to quit the waters of the United States-his instructions to the
American minister at London, in relation to reparation expected
from the British government, and his expectation of speedily hear-
ing from England the result of the measures which had been taken.
Section XVII. On the 11th of November,
were issued at London, the celebrated British
Orders in Council, retaliatory upon the French
JEFFERSON'S ADMINISTRATION.
309
government for the Berlin decree of November,
1806. By these orders in council, France and
her allies; all nations at war with Great Britain,
and all places from which the British flag is ex-
cluded, were declared to be under the same re-
strictions in point of trade and navigation, as if
the same were in a state of blockade.
Section XVIII. Before the arrival of Mr.
Rose, congress was sedulously employed in con-
sidering the state of the nation, and in making
provision for putting the country in a posture of
defence. Acts passed, appropriating one mil-
lion of dollars to be employed by the presi-
dent in equipping one hundred thousand of the
national militia; eight hundred and fifty-two,
thousand five hundred dollars, for building one
hundred and eighty-eight gun-boats; one mil-
lion of dollars, for building, repairing, and com-
pleting fortifications, and for raising six thou-
sand six hundred men, infantry, riflemen, artil-
lery, and dragoons, as an addition to the stand-
ing army. On the 22d of December, an act
passed, laying an embargo on all vessels within
the jurisdiction of the United States.
Section XIX. On the 17th of December, Bo-
naparte, by way of retaliating the British orders
in council, issued a decree, called "the Milan
decree," declaring every vessel denationalized
which shall have submitted to a search by a Bri
tish ship; and every vessel a good prize, which
shall sail to or from Great Britain, or any of
its colonies, or countries, occupied by British
troops.
Section XX. Mr. Rose arrived in America
on the 25th of December. The American minis-
ter was soon after informed, that he, Mr. Rose,
310
PERIOD IX....1801....1809.
was expressly forbidden by his government to
make any proposal, touching the great subject
of complaint, so long as the president's procla-
mation of July 2d, excluding British armed ves-
sels from the waters of the United States,
should be in force.
For a time, the president refused to annul this
proclamation till the atonement was not only
solemnly offered, but formally accepted; but in
order to elude this difficulty, he finally agreed to
revoke his proclamation, on the day of the date
of the act, or treaty, by which reparation should
be made for the recent violence. This conces
sion, however, was built on two conditions; first,
the terms of reparation which the minister was
charged to offer, must be previously made
known; and, secondly, they must be such as by
the president should be accounted satisfactory.
But as the British minister declined to offer,
or even to mention, the redress of which he was
the bearer, till the American proclamation was
recalled, and the president deeming its recall
inexpedient, the controversy, for the present,
closed.
The controversy respecting the Chesapeake was finally ad
justed in November, 1811, at which time the British minister
communicated to the secretary of state, that the attack on the
Chesapeake was unauthorized by his majesty's government-
that the officer at that time in command on the American coast
had been recalled-that the men taken from the Chesapeake
should be restored-and that suitable pecuniary provision should
be made for those who suffered in the attack, and for the fami-
lies of the seamen that fell. To these propositions the presi-
dent acceded.
Section XXI. The difficulties with France
and England, regarding commerce, still conti
nuing, and the existing embargo having failed to
coerce these powers as was anticipated, into an
JEFFERSON'S ADMINISTRATION.
311
acknowledgment of our rights-a more com-
plete stop to our intercourse with them was
deemed advisable by congress. Accordingly, on
the 1st of March, congress interdicted, by law,
all trade and intercourse with France and Eng-
land.
Section XXII. Mr. Jefferson's second term
of office expired on the 3d of March. Having
previously declined a re-election, James Madi-
son was chosen president, and George Clinton
vice-president.
Notes.
Section XXIII. Manners. The bitter-
ness of party spirit which had now raged in the
United States for some years, began to have a
visible effect upon society. It interrupted, to no
small extent, the general harmony, and even re-
strained the intercourse of friends and neigh-
bourhoods. The strife for power, also introdu-
ced a disposition to intrigue; political cunning
became fashionable, and political duplicity lost
much of its deformity. These things necessa-
rily affected the state of manners. They with-
drew the finger of derision, which used to point
at meanness of all kinds, and blunted that love
of honour, and manliness of conduct, which ex-
isted before. Cunning began to take the place
of wisdom; professions answered instead of
deeds; and duplicity stalked forth with the
boldness of integrity.
Section XXIV. Religion. Powerful revi-
vals of religion pervaded the country during this
period, and tended strongly to prevent open
in-
312
PERIOD IX....1801.... 1809.
fidelity, and to check the tide of pollution which
was invisibly spread over the land.
Section XXV. Trade and Commerce.
Trade and commerce made great advances
about the year 1803. The European powers
being involved in war, and the United States re-
maining neutral, our vessels carried to Europe,
not only the produce of our own country, but
also the produce of other countries. This is
usually called the carrying trade, and was very
profitable to the country.
In 1805, 6, and 7, our average annual exports amounted to
one hundred and two millions, five hundred and sixty-seven
thousand, four hundred and fifty-four dollars, of which forty-four
millions, eight hundred and sixty-three thousand, five hundred
and seventeen dollars, were for domestick produce, and fifty-
seven millions, seven hundred and one thousand, nine hundred
and thirty-seven dollars, for foreign produce. The annual
average of imports during these three years, amounted to about
one hundred and forty millions of dollars; a large proportion
of the articles, forming this amount, were re-exported to the West
Indies, South America, and elsewhere.
After the year 1807, the commercial restrictions laid by
France and England, began to curtail our trade, and the em-
bargo, imposed at the close of the same year, by our own govern-
ment, interrupted it still more esentially.
Section XXVI. Agriculture. Agriculture,
during a part of this period, received great en-
couragement from our foreign trade. Europe
being involved in contentions, the people had
little leisure there to cultivate the soil; they
were therefore supplied from other countries,
and the United States furnished them with a
great amount, and were thence deriving great
profits, when the commercial restrictions inter-
rupted the trade.
in
The first merino sheep were introduced into the country,
1802, by Robert R. Livingston, and the same year, a greater
number, one hundred, by Gen. Humphreys, then late minister
JEFFERSON'S ADMINISTRATION.
313
to Spain. Great attention was paid to the breeding of them,
and they are now numerous in the United States.
Section XXVII. Arts and Manufac=
tures. Arts and manufactures still progressed.
Section XXVIII. Population. The popu-
lation of the United States, at the close of Mr.
Jefferson's administration, was about seven mil-
lions.
Section XXIX. Education. The enlightened
views respecting the importance of general in-
formation, entertained before, continued to pre-
vail. New literary and scientifick publications
were commenced; more enlightened methods
of instruction were adopted; academies were
multiplied; colleges founded; and theological
seminaries liberally endowed.
A theological seminary was founded at Andover, Massachu-
setts, in 1808. The amount, which has been contributed for
its permanent use, and which was given by six families, is more
than three hundred thousand dollars. This sum includes the
permanent fund, library, and publick buildings. In 1822, the
officers were four professors, and the number of students, one
hundred and thirty-two. The library contains about five thou~
sand volumes. A majority of the students are supported in
whole, or in part, by charity.
27
UNITED STATES.
Period X.
DISTINGUISHED FOR MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION,
AND THE LATE WAR WITH GREAT BRITAIN,
Extending from the inauguration of President
Madison, 1899, to the inauguration of James
Monroe, as president of the United States,
1817.
Section I. On the 4th of March, 1809, Mr.
Madison was inducted into the office of president
of the United States, according to the form pre-
scribed by the constitution.
The situation of the United States, on the
accession of Mr. Madison to the presidency,
was in several respects gloomy and critical.
The two great powers of Europe, France and
England, were still at war, and were continuing
to array against each other the most violent
commercial edicts, both in contravention of the
laws of netions, and of their solemn treaties;
and calculated to injure and destroy the coin-
merce of nations desirous of preserving a neu-
trality. America was also further suffering un-
der the restrictions of commerce, imposed by
her own government. Every effort to secure
the due observance of her rights, by the con-
tending powers, had hitherto failed, and the sad
alternative was presenting itself to the American
people, either to suffer the evils growing out of
foreign and domestick restrictions, or to take up
1
315
MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
arms, and risk the consequence of a war with
the belligerents.
Section II. Previously to the adjournment of
the last congress, under Mr. Jefferson, an act
passed, as already noticed, 1st of March, re-
pealing the then existing embargo, and inter-
dicting commercial intercourse with France and
Great Britain. Should either of these powers,
however, revoke their edicts, the president was
authorized to renew the intercourse.
April 18th. the British minister, Mr. Erskine,
informed the secretary of state, Mr. Smith, that
his majesty's government, considering the non-
intercourse act, passed March 1st, as having
produced an equality in the relations of the two
belligerent powers with respect to the United.
States, would be willing to rescind the orders
in council of January and November, 1807, so
far as it respected the United States, provided
the president would issue a proclamation for the
renewal of intercourse with Great Britain. This
proposal was readily accepted. The British
minister, in consequence of this acceptance, stat-
ed himself authorized to declare that the above
orders in council would be withdrawn as it re-
spected the United States, on the succeeding
A proclamation by the president
soon after followed, renewing the intercourse
with Great Britain, from and after that time.
10th of ine.
'The
This event produced the highest satisfaction
throughout the country; but was speedily fol-
lowed by a disappointment as great.
British government denied the authority of Mr.
Erskine, to enter into any such stipulations, and
refused its ratification. On learning this refusal,
the president issued his proclamation, August
316
PERIOD X...1809....1817.
10th, renewing the non-intercourse with Great
Britain.
Section III. Early in September, Mr. Jackson
arrived at Washington, as successor of Mr
Erskine. A correspondence was soon com-
menced between this minister and the secretary
of state, which, after continuing several weeks,
without adjusting any differences between the
two countries, was suddenly closed, by the pre-
sident, on account of an alleged insult on the
part of Mr. Jackson.
In the course of correspondence with the secretary, Mr.
Jackson had repeatedly asserted that the American executive
could not but know from the powers exhibited by Mr. Erskine,
that in the above stipulations he had transcended those powers,
and was therefore acting without the authority of his govern
ment. This was deemed by the executive equivalent to a de
claration, that the American government did know that Mr
Erskine was exceeding his powers. The Pritish minister de
nied the legitimacy of such an inference—but the executive, re
garding his language as reflecting upon the honour and integrity
of the American government, closed the correspondence—soon
after which, Mr. Jackson was recalled, but without the censure
of his government.
Section IV. 1810. On the 23d of March, Bo-
naparte issued a decree, usually called the
"Rambouillet decree," designed to retaliate the
act of congress, passed March 1st, 1809, which
forbade French vessels entering the ports of the
United States. By the above decree, ill Ame-
rican vessels and cargoes, arriving in any of the
ports of France, or of countries occupied by
French troops, were ordered to be seized and
condemned.
Section V. On the 1st of May, congress
passed an act, excluding British and French
armed vessels from the waters of the United
States; but, at the same time, providing, that in
case either of the above nations should modify

MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
317
its edicts before the third of March, 1811, so
that they should cease to violate neutral com-
merce, of which fact the president was to give
notice by proclamation, and the other nation
should not, within three months after, pursue a
similar step, commercial intercourse with the
former might be renewed, but not with the
latter.
Section VI. In consequence of this act of the
American government, the French minister, the
Duke of Cadore, at Paris, informed the Ameri-
can minister, Mr. Armstrong, then in France,
that the Berlin and Milan decrees were revoked,
and that, from and after the 1st of November,
they would cease to have effect. But, at the
same time, it was subjoined, that it was
derstood, that, in consequence of this declara-
tion, the English shall revoke their orders in
council, &c." About the same time it was an-
nounced that the Rambouillet decree had also
been rescinded.
un-
Although the condition subjoined to the
Duke of Cadore's declaration rendered it doubt-
ful whether the Berlin and Milan decrees would
in fact cease to take effect after the 1st of No-
vember, the president issued his proclamation
on the 2d of that month, declaring that those
decrees were revoked, and that intercourse be-
tween the United States and France might be
renewed.
Section VII. While the affairs of America, in
relation to the belligerents, were in this posture,
an unhappy engagement took place, May 1811,
between the American frigate President, com-
manded by Capt. Rogers, and a British sloop
of war, the Little Belt, commanded by Capt.
27*

318
OPERIOD X....1809....1817.
Bingham The attack was commenced by the
latter vessel, without provocation, and, in the
rencontre, suffered greatly in her men and rig-
ging.
A court of inquiry was ordered on the conduct of Captain
Rogers, which decided that it had been satisfactorily proved to
the court, that Capt. Rogers hailed the Little Belt first-that
his hail was not satisfactorily answered-that the Little Belt
fired the first gun-and that it was without previous provoca-
tion or justifiable cause, &c. &c.
Section VIII. Congress was assembled by
proclamation on the 5th of November. In his
message at the opening of the session, the pre-
sident indicated the expectation of hostilities
with Great Britain at no distant period, since
her orders in council, instead of being with-
drawn, were, when least to have been expected,
put into more rigorous execution.
"I must now add," continues the president in his message,
"that the period has arrived which claims from the legislative
guardians of the national rights, a system of more ample pro-
vision for maintaining them."-"With" such full "evidence
of the hostile inflexibility" of Great Britain, "in trampling on
rights which no independent nation can relinquish, congress
will feel the duty of putting the United States into an armour
and an attitude demanded by the crisis, and corresponding with
the national spirit and expectations."
On the 29th, the committee on foreign rela-
tions presented their report, in which, adopting
the language of the president's message, they
strongly recommended, "That the United
States be immediately put into an armour and
attitude demanded by the crisis, and corres-
ponding with the national spirit and expecta-
tions." Bills agreeable to this recommenda-
tion passed congress preparatory to a state of
hostilities, among which was one for raising
twenty-five thousand men.
Section IX. In December, the president com-

MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
319
municated to congress an official account of the
battle of "Tippacanoe"-near a branch of the
Wabash-fought November 7th, between an
army under Gen. Harrison, governor of the In-
diana territory, and a large body of Indians, in
which the latter were defeated
The attack was commenced by the Indians about four o'clock
in the morning, while the army of Harrison were in a measure
unprepared. But notwithstanding this disadvantage, after a
hard fought action, the Indians were repulsed with a loss of
nearly seventy killed, and upwards of a hundred wounded.
The loss of the Americans was severe, being, according to offi
cial return, one hundred and eighty-eight in killed and wounded.
Section X. During the following year, 1812,
LOUISIANA was admitted into the union as a so-
vereign state.
Until the year 1811, Louisiana comprehended that vast tract
of country which was ceded to the United States by France, in
1803. At that time, however, the Territory of Orleans, which
was then a distinct territorial government, assumed the name of
Louisiana, and was admitted the following year as a state into
the Union; since which time, the remaining portion of original
Louisiana has received distinct denominations.
Louisiana was first discovered in 1541. by Ferdinand de Soto.
In 1683, Monsieur de la Salle; an enterprising Frenchman,
sailed up the Mississippi a considerable distance, and named
the country Louisiana, in honour of Louis XIV. A French
settlement was begun in 1699, by M. d'Ibberville, in Lower
Louisiana, near the mouth of the river Perdido. The progress
of the colony was slow. In 1712, although twenty-five hundred
emigrants had arrived, only four hundred whites and twenty ne-
groes were alive.
About this time, the French government made a grant of the
country to M. de Crozat for a term of ten years; but after
five years he relinquished his patent to the Mississippi company
In the same year, 1717, the city of Orleans was founded.
By the treaty of 1763, all Louisiana east of the Mississip-
pi, was ceded to England, together with Mobile, and all the
possessions of France in that quarter. About the same time,
the possessions of France west of the Mississippi were secretly
ceded to Spain. After the cession to Great Britain, that part
of the territory which lay west of the Mississippi received the
name of West Florida. On the breaking out of the revolution-

$20
PERIOD X....1809....1817.
ary war, Spain, after considerable hesitation, took part with the
United States, incited, probably, by the hope of regaining her
possessions east of the Mississippi. In 1779, Galvoy, the go-
vernour of Louisiana, took possession of Baton Rouge; and the
other settlements of the English in Florida surrendered succes-
sively. By the treaty of 1783, the Mississippi was made the
western boundary of the United States from its source to the
31st degree of latitude, and following this line to the St. Mary's.
By a treaty of the same date, the Floridas were ceded to Spain
without any specifick boundaries. This omission led to a con-
troversy between the United States and Spain, which nearly
terminated in hostilities. By a treaty with Spain, however, in
1795, 'boundary lines were amicably settled, and New-Orleans
was granted to American citizens as a place of deposit for their
effects for three years and longer, unless some other place of
equal importance should be assigned. No other place being as-
signed within that time, New-Orleans continued to be used as
before.
In 1800, a secret treaty was signed at Paris, by the plenipo-
tentiaries of France and Spain, by which Louisiana was guaran-
teed to France, and, in 1801, the cession was actually made.
At the same time, the Spanish intendant of Louisiana was in-
structed to make arrangements to deliver the country to the
French commissioners. In violation of the treaty of Spain with
the United States, the intendant, by his proclamation of Octo-
ber, 1802, forbade American citizens any longer to deposit
merchandize in the port of New-Orleans. Upon receiving in-
telligence of this prohibition, great sensibility prevailed in con-
gress, and a proposition was made to occupy the place by force;
but after an animated discussion the project was relinquished,
and negotiations with France were commenced by Mr. Jeffer-
son, for the purchase of the whole country of Louisiana, which
ended in an agreement to that effect, signed at Paris, April 30th,
1803, by which the United States were to pay to France fifteen
millions of dollars. Early in December, 1803, the commission-
ors of Spain delivered possession to France; and on the 20th
of the same month, the authorities of France duly transferred
the country to the United States. Congress had provided for
this event, and under their act, William C. C. Claiborne was
appointed governour. By an act of March, 1804, that part of
the ceded country which lay south of the parallel of thirty-three
degrees was separated from the rest, and called the Territory
of Orleans. In 1811, this district was erected into a state, an
in 1812, was admitted into the Union by the name of Louis
iana.
MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
321
Section XI. On the 3d of April, 1812, con-
gress passed an act laying an embargo for
ninety days on all vessels within the jurisdiction
of the United States, agreeably to a recommen-
dation of the president. This measure, it was
understood, was preparatory to a war with
Great Britain, which the executive would soon
urge upon congress to declare.
Section XII. On' the 4th of June, 1812, a bill
declaring war against Great Britain, passed the
house of representatives, by a majority of seven-
ty-nine to forty-nine. After a discussion of this
bill in the senate till the 17th, it passed that
body also, by a majority of nineteen to thirteen,
and the succeeding day, 18th,* received the sig-
nature of the president.
The principal grounds of war was set forth in
a message of the president to congress, June 1st,
and was further explained by the committee on
foreign relations in their report on the subject
*The following are the orders in council, French decrees, and the con-
sequent acts of the American government, with their respective dates, pre-
sented in one view.
1806, ay 16th, British blockade from the Elbe to Brest.
((
Nov. 21st, Berlin decree.
1807 Jan. 6th, British order in council prohibiting the coasting trade.
<< Nov. 11th, The celebrated British orders in council.
(( Dec. 17th, Milan decree.
Dec. 22d, American embargo.
1809, March 1st, Non-intercourse with Great Britain and France, esta
blished by congress.
"April 10th, Mr. Erskine's negotiation, which opened the trade
with England.
86 June 19th, Non-intercourse with Great Britain.
1810, March 18th, Rambouillet decree.
"May 1st, Act of congress conditionally opening the trade with
England and France.
"Nov. 2d, President's proclamation declaring the French decrees to
be rescinded.
1812, April 4th, American embargo.
" June 18th, Declaration of war by the United States against Great
Britain.

322
PERIOD X....1809....1817.
of the message, were summarily-The impress
ment of American seamen by the British; the
blockade of her enemies' ports, supported by
no adequate force, in consequence of which, the
American commerce had been plundered in
every sea, and the great staples of the country
cut off from their legitimate markets, and the
British orders in council.
On these grounds, the president urged the declaration of war.
In unison with the recommendation of the president, the com
mittee on foreign relations concluded their report as follows:
"Your committee, believing that the freeborn sons of America
are worthy to enjoy the liberty which their fathers purchased at
the price of much blood and treasure, and seeing by the mea-
sures adopted by Great Britain, a course commenced and per-
sisted in, which might lead to a loss of national character and
independence, feel no hesitation in advising resistance by force,
in which the Americans of the present day will prove to the
enemy, and the world, that we have not only inherited that li
berty which our fathers gave us, but also the will and power to
maintain it. Relying on the patriotism of the nation, and con
fidently trusting that the Lord of Hosts will go with us to battle
in a righteous cause, and crown our efforts with success-your
committee recommend an immediate appeal to arms."
99
Against this declaration of war, the minority in the house of
representatives, among which were found the principal part of
the delegation from New-England, in an address to their consti
tuents, solemnly protested, on the ground that the wrongs of
which the United States complained, although in some respects
grievous, were not of a nature, in the present state of the world,
to justify war, or such as war would be likely to remedy. On
the subject of impressment, they urged that the question between
the two countries had once been honourably and satisfactorily
settled, in the treaty negotiated with the British court by Messrs.
Monroe and Pinckney, and although that treaty had not been
ratified by Mr. Jefferson, the arrangements might probably again
be made. In relation to the second cause of war-the blockade
of her enemies' ports without an adequate force-the minority
replied that this was not designed to injure the commerce of the
United States, but was retaliatory upon France, which had taken
the lead in aggressions upon neutral rights. In addition, it was
said, that, as the repeal of the French decrees had been official
ly announced, it was to be expected that a revocation of the or
ders in council would soon follow.

MADISON'S ADMINSITRATION.
323
In conclusion of the protest, the minority spoke as follows:
"The undersigned cannot refrain from asking what are the
United States to gain by this war? Will the gratification of
some privateersmen compensate the nation for that sweep of our
legitimate commerce by the extended marine of our enemy,
which this desperate act invites? Will Canada compensate the
middle States for New-York; or the western States for New-
Orleans? Let us not be deceived. A war of invasion may in-
vite a retort of invasion. When we visit the peaceable, and to
us innocent colonies of Great Britain with the horrours of war,
can we be assured that our own coast will not be visited with
like horrours.
"At a crisis of the world, such as the present, and under im-
pressions such as these, the undersigned could not consider the
war into which the United States have in secret been precipi-
ated, as necessary, or required by any moral duty, or any poli-
tical expediency."
As a difference of views respecting the war, which had now
been declared, prevailed in congress, so the country generally
was divided into two opposite parties re pecting it. The friends
of the administration universally commending, and its opposers
as extensively censuring and condemning the measure. By the
former, the war was strenuously urged to be unavoidable and
just; by the latter, with equal decision, it was pronounced to be
impolitick, unnecessary, and unjust.
Section XIII. The military establishments
of the United States, upon the declaration of
war, were extremely defective. Acts of congress
permitted the enlistment of twenty-five thousand
men, but few enlisted. The president was au-
thorized to raise fifty thousand volunteers, and
to call out one hundred thousand militia, for the
purpose of defending the sea-coast and the fron-
tiers. But the want of proper officers was now
felt, as the ablest revolutionary heroes had paid
the debt of nature. Such was the situation of
things at the commencement of hostilities.
Section XIV. August 16th, Gen. Hull, go-
vernour of Michigan, who had been sent at the
head of about two thousand five hundred men
to Detroit, with a view of putting an end to In-

324
PERIOD X....1809....1817.
dian hostilities in that country, surrendered his
army to Gen. Brock, without a battle, and with
it the fort at Detroit.
The sensations produced by this occurrence throughout the
United States, and particularly in the western country, can
scarcely be described. So entirely unprepared was the publick.
mind for this extraordinary event, that no one could believe it
to have taken place until communicated from an official source.
In his official despatch, Hull took great pains to free his con-
duct from censure. Among the reasons for his surrender, and
those which determined him to that course, he assigned the want
of provision to sustain the siege, the expected reinforcements of
the enemy, and the savage ferocity of the Indians, should he ul
timately be obliged to capitulate.
The government, however, not being satisfied with his excuses
ordered a court martial, before which he was charged with trea
son, cowardice, and unofficerlike conduct. On the first charge
the court declined giving an opinion: on the two last he was
sentenced to death; but was recommended to mercy in conse-
quence of his revolutionary services, and his advanced age.
The sentence was remitted by the president; but his name was
ordered to be struck from the rolls of the army.
Section XV. About the middle of August,
that series of splendid naval achievements, for
which this war was distinguished, was com-
menced by Capt. Isaac Hull, of the United
States' frigate Constitution, who captured the
British frigate Guerriere, commanded by Capt.
Dacres.
The American frigate was superiour in force only by a few
guns, but the difference bore no comparison to the disparity of
the conflict. The loss of the Constitution was seven killed,
and seven wounded, while that on board the Guerriere was
fifteen killed, and sixty-three wounded, among the latter was
Capt. Dacres. The Constitution sustained so little injury that
she was ready for action the succeeding day. But the British
frigate was so much damaged that she was set on fire and burnt.
Section XVI. Upon the declaration of war,
the attention of the American general was turned
towards the invasion of Canada, for which eight
or ten thousand men, and considerable military
stores were collected at different points along

MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
325
the Canada line. Skilful officers of the navy
were also despatched for the purpose of arming
vessels on Lake Erie, Ontario, and Champlain,
if possible to gain the ascendency there, and to
aid the operations of the American forces.
The American troops were distributed into
three divisions-One under Gen. Harrison,
called the North Western army; a second un-
der Gen. Stephen Van Rensellaer, at Lewis-
town, called the army of the Centre; and a
third under the commander in chief, Gen. Dear-
born, in the neighbourhood of Plattsburg and
Greenbush, called the army of the North.
Section XVII. Early on the morning of the
13th of October, 1812. a detachment of about
one thousand men, from the army of the Centre,
crossed the river Niagara, and attacked the
British on Queenstown heights. This detach-
ment, under the command of Col. Solomon Van
Rensellaer, succeeded in dislodging the ene-
iny-but not being reinforced by the militia
from the American side, as was expected, they
were ultimately repulsed, and were obliged to
surrender. The British Gen. Brock was killed
during the engagement.
The forces designated to storm the heights, were divided into
two columns: one of three hundred militia, under Col. Van
Rensellaer, the other of three hundred regulars, under Col.
Christie. These were to be followed by Col. Fenwick's artille-
ry, and then the other troops in order.
Much embarrassment was experienced by the boats from the
eddies, as well as by the shot of the enemy, in crossing the river.
Col. Van Rensellaer led the van, and landed first with one hun-
dred men. Scarcely had he leaped from the boat, when he re-
ceived four severe wounds. Being, however, able to stand, he
ordered his officers to move with rapidity and storm the fort.
This service was gallantly performed, and the enemy were dri
ven down the hill in every direction.
Both parties were now reinforced-the Americans by regulars
28
326
PERIOD X....1809....1817.
and militia-the British by the forty-ninth regiment, consisting
of six hundred regulars, under Gen. Brock. Upon this, the con-
flict was renewed, in which Gen. Brock, and his aid, Captain
M'Donald, fell almost in the same moment, After a desperate
engagement, the enemy were repulsed, and the victory was
thought complete.
Gen. Van Rensellaer now crossed over, for the purpose of
fortifying the heights, preparatory to another attack, should the
repulsed enemy be reinforced. This duty he assigned to Lieut.
Totten, an able engineer.
But the fortune of the day was not yet decided. At three
o'clock in the afternoon, the enemy, being reinforced by several
hundred Chippewa Indians, rallied, and again advanced, but
were a third time repulsed. At this moment, Gen. Van Ren-
sellaer, perceiving the militia on the opposite side embarking
but slowly, hastily recrossed the river, to accelerate their move-
ments. But what was his chagrin, on reaching the American
side, to hear more than twelve hundred of the militia positively
refuse to embark. The sight of the engagement had cooled
that ardour which, previously to the attack, the commander
in chief could scarcely restrain. While their countrymen were
nobly struggling for victory, they could remain idle spectators
of the scene. All that a brave, resolute, and benevolent com-
mander could do, Gen. Van Rensellaer did—he urged, entreat-
ed, commanded, but it was all in vain. Eight hundred British
soldiers, from Fort George, now hove in sight, and pressed on to
renew the attack. The Americans, for a time, continued to
struggle against this force, but were finally obliged to surrender
themselves prisoners of war.
The number of American troops killed amounted to about
sixty, ampl about one hundred were wounded. Those that sur-
rendered themselves prisoners of war, including the wounded,
were about seven hundred. The loss of the British is unknown,
.but it must have been severe.
Although the issue of this battle was unfortunate, seldom has
American valour shone more conspicuously, or a victory beer
relinquished with more reluctance. Had but a small part of the
"idle men" passed over at the critical moment, when urged by
their brave commander, revolutionary history can tell of tew
nobler achievements than this would have been.
Section XVIII. On the 17th of October, an-
other naval victory was achieved over an enemy
decidedly superiour in force, and under circum-
stances the most favourable to him. This was
C

MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
327
the capture of the brig Frolick, of twenty-two
guns, by the sloop of war Wasp.
Captain Jones had returned from France two weeks after the
declaration of war, and on the 13th of October, again put to sea.
On the 17th, he fell in with six merchant ships, under convoy
of a brig, and two ships, armed with sixteen guns each. " he
brig, which proved to be the Frolick, Capt. Whinyates, dip-
ped behind, while the others made sail. At half past eleven,
the action began by the enemy's cannon and musketty. In five
minutes, the main-top-mast was shot away, and falling down,
with the main-top-sail yard across the larboard fore and fore-
top-sail, rendered her head yards unmanageable, during
the rest of the action. In two minutes more, her gaff, and
niizen top-gallant-mast were shot away. The sea being ex-
ceedingly rough, the muzzles of the Wasp's guns were some-
times under water.
The English fired as their vessel rose, so that their shot was
either thrown away, or touched only the rigging of the Ameri-
cans; the Wasp, on the contrary, fired as she sunk, and every
time struck the hull of her antagonist. The fire of the Frolick
was soon slackened, and Captain Jones determined to board
her. As the crew leaped on board the enemy's vessel, their
surprise can scarcely be imagined, as they found no person on
deck, except three officers and the seaman at the wheel. The
deck was slippery with blood, and presented a scene of havock
and ruin. The officers now threw down their swords in sub-
mission, and Lieut. Biddle, of the Wasp, leaped into the rig
ging, to haul down the colours, which were still flying. Thus,
in forty-three minutes, ended one of the most bloody conflicts
recorded in naval history. The loss, on board the Frolick, was
thirty killed, and fifty wounded; on board the Wasp, five were
killed, and five slightly wounded. The Wasp and Frolick
were both captured the same day, by a British seventy-for, the
Poictiers, Capt. Beresford.
Section XIX. The above splendid achieve-
ment of Capt. Jones was followed on the 25th
of October by another not much less splendid
and decisive, by Commodore Decatur, of the fri-
gate United States of forty-four guns, who cap-
tured the Macedonian off the Western Isles, a
frigate of the largest class, mounting forty-nine
guns, and manned with three hundred men.
In this action, which continued an hour and a half, the Mace-
328
PERIOD X....1809....1817.
donian lost thirty-six killed, and sixty-eight wounded: on board
the United States, seven only were killed, and five wounded,
The British frigate lost her main-mast, main-top-mast, and
main-yard, and was injured in her hull. The United States
suffered so little, that a return to port was unnecessary.
An act of generosity and benevolence on the part of ou
brave tars, of this victorious frigate, deserves to be honourably
recorded. The carpenter, who was unfortunately killed in the
conflict with the Macedonian, had left three small children to
the care of a worthless mother. When the circumstance be
came known to the brave seamen, they instantly made a contri
bution amongst themselves, to the amount of eight hundred dol
lars, and placed it in safe hands, tc be appropriated to the edu
cation and maintenance of the unhappy orphans.
Section XX. December 29th a second naval
victory was achieved by the Constitution, then
commanded by Com. Bainbridge, over the
Java, a British frigate of thirty-eight guns, but
carrying forty-nine, with four hundred men,
commanded by Capt. Lambert, who was mor-
tally wounded.
This action was fought off St. Salvador, and continued nearly
two hours, when the Java struck, having lost sixty killed and
one hundred and twenty wounded. The Constitution had nine
men killed, and twenty-five wounded. On the 1st of January,
the commander, finding his prize incapable of being brought in,
was obliged to burn her.
Section XXI. Thus ended the year 1812.
With the exception of the naval victories alrea-
dy mentioned, and some others of the same
kind, equally honourable to America, nothing
important was achieved. Neither of the armies
destined for the invasion of Canada had obtain-
ed any
decisive advantage, or were in posses-
sion of any post in that territory. Further pre-
parations, however, were making for its con-
quest. Naval armaments were collecting on the
lakes, and the soldiers, in their winter quar-
ters, were looking forward to "battles fought
and victories won.

MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
329
Section XXII. 1813. January 22d, a bloody
action was fought at the river Raisin, between a
detachment from the north-western army, ex-
ceeding seven hundred and fifty men, under
Gen. Winchester, and a combined force of Bri-
tish and Indians, amounting to one thousand
five hundred men, under Gen. Proctor. Many
of the Americans were killed and wounded.
Among the latter was Gen. Winchester. The
remainder, on surrendering themselves prison-
ers of war, were nearly all inhumanly massa-
cred by the Indians, contrary to the express sti-
pulations of Gen. Proctor.
The station of General Harrison, the commander of the north-
western army, was at this time at Franklinton. General Win-
chester was stationed at Fort Defiance, half way between Fort
Wayne, on the Miami, and Lake Erie, with eight hundred
troops, chiefly young men, of the first respectability, from Ken-
tucky. Learning that a body of British and Indians was about
to concentrate at Frenchtown, on the river Raisin, he sent a de-
tachment to protect that place. Before the arrival of the de-
tachment, Frenchtown was occupied by a party of the enemy,
but they were dislodged after a severe engagement, in which the
Americans had twelve killed, and fifty-five wounded,
On the 20th, General Winchester joined the detachment at
Frenchtown, with the remainder of his troops, and, on the 22d,
the battle of Raisin was fought. After a desperate conflict, in
which many on both sides were killed, the Americans surren-
dered, with the express stipulation of being protected from the
Indians.
Contrary, however, to these stipulations, the savages were
permitted to indulge their full thirst for blood. The tomahawk
was mercilessly buried in many a bosom, and the scalping knife
wantonly tore the crown from many a head.
Even the last sad rites of sepulture were forbidden, by their
murderers, and the remains of these brave youth of Kentucky
lay on the ground, beat by the storms of Heaven, and exposed
to the beasts of the forest, until the ensuing autumn, when their
friends and relations ventured to gather up their bleaching bones,
and consigned them to the tomb.
Section XXIII. During the winter, an en-
gagement took place between the Hornet, Cap-
330
PERIOD X....1809....1817.
tain James Lawrence, and the British sloop of
war Peacock, Captain William Peake, off South
America. This action lasted but fifteen minutes,
when the Peacock struck.
On her surrendering, a signal of distress was discovered, on
board the Peacock. She had been so much damaged, that, al-
ready, she had six feet of water in her hold, and was sinking fast.
Boats were immediately despatched for the wounded, and every
measure taken, which was practicable, to keep her afloat until
the crew could be removed. Her guns were thrown overboard,
the shot holes were plugged, and a part of the Hornet's crew,
at the imminent hazard of their lives, laboured incessantly to
rescue the vanquished. The utmost efforts of these generous
men were, however, vain; the conquered vessel sunk in the
midst of them, carrying down nine of her own crew and three
of the Americans. With a generosity becoming them, the crew
of the Hornet divided their clothing with the prisoners, who were
left destitute by the sinking ship. In the action the Hornet re-
ceived but a slight injury. The killed and wounded, on board
the Peacock were supposed to exceed fifty.
Section XXIV. On the 4th of March, 1813,
Mr. Madison entered upon his second term of
office, as president of the United States; having
been re-elected by a considerable majority,
though De Witt Clinton, of New-York, was sup-
ported by the federal electors. George Clinton
was elected vice president: he died, however,
soon after, and Elbridge Gerry succeeded him.
Section XXV. It having been communicated
to the American government, that the emperour
of Russia was desirous of seeing an end put to
the hostilities between Great Britain and Ame-
rica, and had offered to mediate between the
two. countries, Messrs. Albert Gallatin, James
A. Bayard, and John Quincy Adams, were,
early in the spring, 1813, appointed commis-
sioners to Russia, to meet such commissioners
as should be sent by the British court, and were
empowered to negotiate a treaty of peace and
commerce with Great Britain
MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
331
Section XXVI. During the winter, which had
now passed, Great Britain sent a number of
troops to Halifax, and made considerable pre-
parations for the defence of Canada. Similar
preparations had been urged by the American
government, with the hope of completing the
conquest of that territory, before the close of
another campaign.
About the middle of April, the commander in
chief, Gen. Dearborn, determined to attack
York, the capital of Upper Canada, the great
depository of British military stores, whence the
western ports were supplied. Accordingly, on
the 27th, a successful attack was made, and
York fell into the hands of the Americans, with
all its stores.
The command of the troops, one thousand seven hundred, de-
tached for this purpose, was given to Gen. Pike. On the 25th,
the fleet under Commodore Chauncey, moved down the lake,
with the troops from Sackett's Harbour, and, on the 27th, arriv-
ed at the place of debarkation, about two miles westward from
York, and one and a half from the enemies' works. The Bri-
tish consisting of about seven hundred and fifty regulars, and
five hundred Indians, under Gen. Sheaffe, attempted to oppose
the landing, but were thrown into disorder, and fled to their gar-
rison.
Gen. Pike, having formed his men, proceeded towards the
enemies' fortifications. On their near approach to the barracks,
about sixty rods from the garrison, an explosion of a magazine
took place, previously prepared for the purpose, which killed
about one hundred of the Americans, among whom was the gal-
lant Pike.
Pike lived to direct his troops, for a moment thrown into dis-
ørder, "to move on." This they now did under Co. Pearce;
and, proceeding towards the town, took possession of the barracks.
On approaching it, they were met by the officers of the Canada
militia, with offers of capitulation. At four o'clock the troops
entered the town.
The loss of the British in killed, wounded, and prisoners,
amounted to seven hundred and fifty-the Americans lost, in
killed and wounded, about three hundred,

332
PERIOD X....1809....1817.
Section XXVII. During the remainder of the
spring, the war continued along the Canada
line, and on some parts of the sea board; but
nothing important was achieved by either power.
The Chesapeake Bay was blockaded by the
British, and predatory excursions, by their
troops, were made at Havre De Grace, George-
town, &c. Several villages were burnt, and
much property plundered and destroyed. To
the north of the Chesapeake, the coast was not
exempt from the effects of the war. A strict
blockade was kept up at New-York. The
American frigates United States and Macedo-
nian, and the sloop Hornet, attempted to sail on
a cruise from that port, about the beginning of
May, but were prevented. In another attempt,
they were chased into New-London harbour,
where they were blockaded by a fleet under
Commodore Hardy, for many months. Fort
George, in Canada, was taken by the Americans.
Sackett's Harbour was attacked by one thou-
sand British, who were repelled with considera-
ble loss.
Section XXVIII. On the first of June, the
American navy experienced no inconsuterable
loss, in the capture of the Chesapeake, by the
British frigate Shannon, off Boston harbour-a
loss the more severely felt, as on board of her
fell several brave officers, among whom was her
commander, the distinguished and lamented
Capt. Lawrence.
Capt. Lawrence had been but recently promoted to the com
mand of the Chesapeake. On his arrival at Boston, to take
charge of her, he was informed that a British frigate was lying
off the harbour, apparently inviting an attack.-Prompted by
the ardour which pervaded the service, he resolved to meet the
enemy, without sufficiently examining his strength. With a

MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
333
crew, chiefly enlisted for the occasion, as that of the Chesapeake
had mostly been discharged, on the 1st of June, he sailed out of
the harbour.
The Shannon, observing the Chesapeake put to sea, imme-
diately followed. At half past five, the two ships engaged. By
the first broadside, the sailing master of the Chesapeake was
killed, and Lieut. Ballard mortally wounded: Lieut. Brown
and Capt. Lawrence were severely wounded, at the same time.
A second, and third broadside, besides adding to the destruction
of her officers, so disabled the Chesapeake in her rigging, that
her quarter fell on the Shannon's anchor. This accident may
be considered as deciding the contest; an opportunity was
given the enemy to rake the Chesapeake, and, toward the close
of the action, to board her. Capt. Lawrence, though severely
wounded, still kept the deck. In the act of summoning the
boarders, a musket ball entered his body, and brought him.
down. As he was carried below, he issued a las: heroick order,
"Don't give up the ship;" but it was too late to retrieve what
was lost; the British boarders leaped into the vessel, and after
a short, but bloody struggle, hoisted the British flag,
In this sanguinary conflict, twenty-three of the enemy were
killed, and fifty wounded; on board the Chesapeake about
seventy were killed, and eighty-three wounded.
Section XXIX. The tide of fortune seemed
now, for a short time, to turn in favour of Great
Britain. On the 14th of August, the Argus, of
eighteen guns, another of our national vessels,
was captured by the Pelican of twenty guns.
The Argus had been employed to carry out Mr. Crawford, as
minister, to France. After landing him, she proceeded to cruise
in the British channel, and, for two months, greatly annoyed the
British shipping. At length that government was induced to
send several vessels in pursuit of her. On the 14th of August,
the Pelican, a sloop of war, of superior force, discovered her,
and bore down to action. At the first broadside Capt. Allen
fell severely wounded, but remained on deck for some time,
when it was necessary to carry him below. After a hard fought
action, the Argus was obliged to surrender, with a loss of six
killed and seventeen wounded. On board the Pelican there
were but three killed and five wounded. Captain Allen died
soon after, in England, and was interred with the honours of
war.
Section XXX. After the loss of the Chesa-
peake and Argus, victory again returned to the

334
MO PERIOD X....1809....1817.
side of America. On the 5th of September fol-
lowing, the British brig Boxer surrendered to
the Enterprize, after an engagement of little
more than half an hour.
The Enterprize sailed from Portsmouth on the 1st, and was
on the fifth descried by the Boxer, which immediately gave
chase. After the action had continued for fifteen minutes, the
Enterprize ranged ahead, and raked her enemy so powerfully,
that in twenty minutes the firing ceased, and the cry of quarter
was heard The Enterprize had one killed and thirteen
wounded; but that one was her lamented commander, Lieu-
tenant Burrows. He fell at the commencement of the action,
but continued to cheer his crew, averring that the flag should
never be struck. When the sword of the enemy was presented
to him, he exclaimed "I die contented." The British loss was
more considerable. Among their killed was Captain Blythe.
These two commanders, both in the morning of life, were inter-
red beside each other, at Portland, with military honours.
Section XXX!. During these occurrences on
he sea board, important preparations had been
made for decisive measures to the westward.
the general attention was now turned, with
great anxiety, towards the movements of the
northwestern army, and the fleet under com-
mand of Commodore Perry, on Lake Erie.
This anxiety, not long after. was, in a mea
sure, dispelled by a decisive victory of the Ame-
rican fleet, over that of the British, on Lake
Erie, achieved, after a long and desperate con-
flict, on the 10th of September.
The American squadron consisted of nine vessels, carrying
fifty-four guns, that of the British, of six vessels and sixty-three
guns. The line of battle was formed at eleven, and at a quarter
before twelve, the enemy's flag ship, Queen Charlotte, opened
a tremendous fire upon the Lawrence, the flag ship of Commio-
dore Perry, which was sustained by the latter, ten minutes be-
fore she could bring her carronades to bear. At length, she bore
up and engaged the enemy, making signals to the remainder of
the squadron to hasten to her support. Unfortunately, the wind
was too light to admit of a compliance with the order, and she
was compelled to contend, for two hours, with two ships of

MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
335
equal force. By this time, the brig had become unmanageable,
and her crew, excepting four or five, were either killed or wound-
ed.
While thus surrounded with death,-and destruction still
pouring in upon him, Perry left the brig, now only a wreck, in
an open boat, and heroically waving his sword, passed unhurt
to the Niagara of twenty guns. The wind now rose. Order-
ing every canvass to be spread, he bore down upon the enemy:
-passing the enemy's vessels, Detroit, Queen Charlotte, and
Lady Prevost, on the one side, and the Chippewa, and Little
Belt, on the other, into each of which, he poured a broadside-
he at length engaged the Lady Provost, which received so heavy
a fire as to compel her men to retire below.
The remainder of the American squadron, now, one after ano-
ther, arrived, and following the example of their intrepid leader,
closed in with the enemy, and the battle became general.
Three hours finished the contest, and enabled Perry to an-
nounce to Gen. Harrison the capture of the whole squadron,
which he did, in this modest, laconick, and emphatick style:
"We have met the enemy, and they are ours."
The loss in the contest was great in proportion to the numbers
engaged. The Americans had twenty-seven killed and ninety-
six wounded. But the British loss was still greater, being about
two hundred in killed and wounded. The prisoners amounted
to six hundred, exceeding the whole number of Americans en-
gaged in the action.
Section XXXII. The Americans were now
masters of Lake Erie, but Detroit and Malden
were in possession of the British General Proc-
tor. Against these, Gen. Harrison, commander
of the north-western army now resolved to di-
rect his forces.
Col. Johnson, with a body of Kentuckians,
was despatched against Detroit. Gen. Harri-
son with his troops repaired on board the fleet,
and the same day reached Malden. The Bri-
tish general, however, destroyed Malden, and
retired with his forces.
Finding Malden destroyed, Harrison next de-
termined to proceed in pursuit of Proctor. On
the 2d of October, with about two thousand five
hundred men, selected for the purpose, he com-

336
PERIOD X....1809....1817.
menced a rapid march, and, on the 5th, reached
the place where the enemy had encamped the
night before. Col. Johnson, who had joined
Gen. Harrison, was sent forward to reconnoitre
the enemy, and soon returned with the informa-
tion that they had made a stand a few miles
distant, and were ready for action.
The American troops were now formed in or-
der of battle. The armies engaged, and, for a
time, the strife raged with fury. Providence,
however, gave to the Americans a decisive vic
tory, and Detroit fell into their hands.
In this engagement, the loss of the British was nineteen regu
lars killed, fifty wounded, and about six hundred prisoners
The Indians left one hundred and twenty on the field. The
loss of the Americans did not exceed fifty.
In this battle were engaged one thousand two hundred or one
thousand five hundred Indians, led on by Tecumseh, a savage
warriour, than whom the annals of history can scarcely boast a
greater. Since the defeat of Harmer he had been in almost eve
ry engagement with the whites. On the opening of the late
war, he visited various tribes, and, by his eloquence and influ-
ence, roused his countrymen to arms against the United States.
Section XXXIII. The fall of Detroit put an
end to the Indian war in that quarter, and gave
security to the frontiers. Gen. Harrison now
dismissed a greater part of his volunteers, and
having stationed Gen. Cass at Detroit, with
about one thousand men, proceeded, according
to his instructions, with the remainder of his
forces, to Buffalo, to join the army of the centre.
Section XXXIV. The result of the opera-
tions of the north-west, and the victory on Lake
Erie, prepared the way to attempt a more effec-
tual invasion of Canada.
Gen. Wilkinson was now commanding the
American forces in the north, Gen. Dearborn
having some time before retired on account of
MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
S$7
indisposition. The force destined for the con-
templated invasion of Canada, amounted to
twelve thousand men,-eight thousand of whom
were stationed at Niagara, and four thousand at
Plattsburg, under the command of Gen. Hamp-
ton. In addition to these forces, those under
Gen. Harrison were expected to arrive in sea-
son to furnish important assistance.
The outline of the plan which had been
adopted, was to descend the St. Lawrence,
passing the British forts above, and, after a
junction with Gen. Hampton, at some designat-
ed point on the river, to proceed to the Island
of Montreal. Unexpected difficulties, however,
occurred, which prevented the execution of this
plan, and the American forces retired into win-
ter quarters at St. Regis.
Gen. Wilkinson concentrated his forces at Grenadiers' Island,
wetween Sackett's Harbour and Kingston, one hundred and
eighty miles from Montreal, by the way of the river. This place
the army left, on the 25th of October, on board the fleet, and
descended the St. Lawrence, sanguine in the expectation of sub-
duing Montreal.
On the arrival of the flotilla at Williamsburg, November 9th,
one thousand five hundred men, of Gen. Boyd's brigade, were
landed with a view to cover the boats in their passage through
the rapids. On the 11th an engagement took place, which con-
tinued two hours, between this detachment of the American
army, and a detachment of the British under Lieut. Col. Mor-
rison. Both parties claimed the victory, but it was, properly, a
drawn battle, the British retiring to their encampments, and the
Americans to their boats. The loss of the British is not ascer-
tained; that of the Americans, in killed wounded, was three
hundred and thirty-nine. Among the latter was Gen. Carring-
ton, who died of his wounds.
A few days previous to this battle, as Gen. Harrison had not
arrived, Gen. Wilkinson despatched orders to Gen. Hampton
to meet him at St. Regis. To these orders, Gen. Hampton re-
plied, that it was impracticable to comply with them. On the
receipt of this communication, a council of officers was called,
which advised to abandon the project and to retire. Accord
29

338
PERIOD X....1809....1817.
ingly, Gen. Wilkinson ordered a retreat, and selected French
Mills, as the winter quarters of his army. The troops of Gen.
Hampton soon followed this example.
Thus ended a campaign which gave rise to
dissatisfaction, proportioned to the high expec-
tations that had been indulged of its success.
Publick opinion was much divided as to the
causes of its failure, and as to the parties to
whom the blame was properly to be attached.
Section XXXV. The proposal of the empe-
rour of Russia to mediate between the United
States and Great Britain, with reference to an
amicable adjustment of their differences, and
the appointment of Messrs. Gallatin, Adams,
and Bayard, as commissioners under that pro-
posal, have been mentioned. This proposal,
however, Great Britain thought expedient to de-
cline; but the prince regent offered a direct
negotiation, either at London, or Gottenburg.
The offer was no sooner communicated to our
gr vernment, than accepted, and Messrs. Henry
Clay, Jonathan Russel, and Albert Gallatin,
were appointed in addition to the commission-
ers already in Europe, and soon after sailed for
Gottenburg. Lord Gambier, Henry Goulbourn,
and William Adams, were appointed on the part
of the court of St. James, to meet them. The
place of their meeting was first fixed at Gotten-
burg, but subsequently was changed to Ghent,
in Flanders, where the commissioners assem-
bled in August.
Section XXXVI. The spring of 1814 was
distinguished for the loss of the American fri-
gate Essex, Commodore David Porter, which
was captured on the 28th of March, in the bay
of Valparaiso, South America, by a superiour
British force.
MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION
339
Commodore Porter had been cruising in the Pacifick for near-
ly a year, in the course of which he had captured several Bri-
tish armed whale ships. Some of these were equipped as Ame-
rican cruisers and store ships; and the Atlantick, now called
the Essex Junior, of twenty guns and sixty men, was assigned
to Lieut. Downes. The prizes which were to be laid up,
were convoyed by this officer to Valparaiso. On his return. he
brought intelligence to Commodore Porter that a British squad-
ron, consisting of one frigate, and two sloops of war, and a
store ship of twenty guns, had sailed in quest of the Essex. The
commodore took measures, immediately, to repair his vessel,
which, having accomplished, on the 12th of December, 1813,
he sailed for Valparaiso, in company with the Essex Junior.
"It was not long after the arrival of Commodore Porter at
Valparaiso, when Commodore Hillyar appeared there in the
Phoebe frigate, accompanied by the Cherub sloop of war.—
These vessels had been equipped for the purpose of meeting the
Essex, with picked crews, in prime order, and hoisted flags
bearing the motto, "God and our country, British sailors' best
rights; traitors offend them." This was in allusion to Porter's
celebrated motto, "Free trade and sailors' rights;" he now
hoisted at his mizzen, “ God, our country, and liberty: tyrants
offend them." On entering the harbour, the British commodore
fell foul of the Essex, in such a situation as to be placed com-
pletely in the power of the latter; the forbearance of Comino-
dore Porter was acknowledged by the English commander, and
he passed his word and honour to observe the same regard to
the neutrality of the port.
"The British vessels soon after stood out, and cruised off the
port about six weeks, rigorously blockading the Essex. Their
united force amounted to eighty-one guns and about five hun-
dred men, about double that of the Essex; but the circumstance
of this force being divided in two ships, rendered the disparity
still greater; and was by no means counterbalanced by the Es-
sex Junior. Commodore Porter being prevented by this great
disparity of force, from engaging, made repeated attempts to
draw the Phobe into action singly, either by manœuvring or
sending formal challenges; but Commodore Hillyar carefully
avoided the coming to action alone. The American command-
er, hearing that an adeational British force was on its way, and
having discovered that his vessel could outsail those of the Bri-
tish, determined to sail out, and, while the enemy was in chase,
enable the Essex Junior to escape to a place of rendezvous pre-
viously appointed.
"On the twenty-eighth of March, the wind coming on to
blow fresh from the southward; the Essex parted her starboard
340
PERIOD X....1809....1817.
cable, and dragged her larboard anchor to sea. Not a momert
was lost in getting sail on the ship, as it was determined to
seize this moment to escape. In endeavouring to pass to the
windward of the enemy, a squall struck the American vessel,
just as she was doubling the point, which carried away her
main-top-mast; both ships immediately gave chase, and being
unable to escape in his crippled state, the commodore endea
voured to put back into the harbour; but finding this impractica-
ble, he ran into a small bay, and anchored within pistol shot of
the shore: where, from a supposition that the enemy would
continue to respect the neutrality of the port, he thought himself
secure. He soon found, however, by the manner in which they
approached, that he was mistaken. With all possible despatch,
therefore, he prepared his ship for action, and endeavoured to
get a spring on his cable, which he could not accomplish before
the enemy commenced the attack, at fifty-four minutes past
three.
At first the Phoebe placed herself on his stern, and the Che-
rub on his larboard bow; but the lawer soon finding herself ex-
posed to a hot fire, changed her position, and with her consort,
kept up a raking fire under his stern. The American, being
unable to bring his broadside to bear on the enemy, his spring
cables having been three times shot away, was obliged, there-
fore, to rely for defence against this tremendous attack, on three
long twelve pounders, which he ran out of the stern ports;
which were worked with such bravery and skill, as in half an
hour to do so much injury to the enemy, as to compel them to
haul off and renair
It was evident that Commodore Hillyar meant to risk nothing
from the daring courage of the Americans; all his manoeuvres
were deliberate and wary; his antagonist was in his power, and
his only concern was to succeed with as little loss to himself as
possible. The situation of the Essex was most vexatious to our
brave countrymen; many of them were already killed and
wounded, and from the crippled state of their ship, they were
unable to bring her guns to bear upon the enemy.-Her gallant
crew were not disheartened; aroused to desperation, they ex-
pressed their defiance to the enemy, and their determination to
hold out to the last.
The enemy having repaired, now placed himself, with both
ships on the starboard quarter of the Essex, where none of her
guns could be brought to bear; the commodore saw no hope
but in getting under way; the flying-jib was the only sail he
could set; this he caused to be hoisted, cut his cable, and ran
down on both ships, with the intention of laying the Phœbe on
board. For a short time he was enabled to close with the ene

MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION
341
my, and the firing was tremendous; the decks of the Essex
were strewed with dead, and her cockpit filled with the wound-
ed; she had been several times on fire, and was, in fact, a per-
ject wreck. At this moment, a feeble hope arose, that she might
still be saved, in consequence of the Cherub being compelled to
haul off on account of her crippled state; she, however, kept
up her fire at a distance, with her long guns. The Essex was
unable, however, to take advantage of the circumstance, as the
Phoebe edged off, and also kept up, at a distance, a destructive
fire; the former being totally bereft of her sails, could not bring
ber to close quarters.
Commodore Porter finding the greater part of his crew dis-
abled, at last gave up all hope, and attempted to run his vessel
on shore, the wind at that moment favouring his design; but it
suddenly changed, drove her close upon the Phoebe, exposing
her to a raking fire. The ship was totally unmanageable, but
as she drifted with her head to the enemy, Commodore Porter
again seized a faint hope of being able to board. At this mo-
ment Lieutenant Downes came on board, to receive orders, ex
pecting that his commander would soon be a prisoner. His ser-
vices could be of no avail in the present deplorable state of the
Essex, and finding from the enemy's putting up his helm, that
the last attempt at boarding would not succeed, Downes was
directed to repair to his ship, to be prepared for defending and
destroying her, in case of attack.
The slaughter on board the Essex now became horrible, the
enemy continuing to rake her while she was unable to bring a
single gun to bear. Still her commander refused to yield while
a ray of hope appeared. Every expedient, that a fertile and
inventive genius could suggest, was resorted to, in the forlorn
hope, that he might be able, by some lucky chance, to escape
from the grasp of the foe. A lawser was bent to the sheet an-
chor, and the anchor cut from the bows, to bring the ship's head
around. This succeeded; the broadside of the Essex was again
brought to bear; and as the enemy was much crippled, and un-
able to hold his own, the commodore thought she might drift out
of gunshot, before he discovered that the Essex had anchored;
but alas! this last expedient failed; the hawser parted, and with
it went the last lingering hope of the Essex.
At this moment her situation was awful beyond description.
She was on fire both before and aft, the flames were bursting up
her hatchway, a quantity of powder exploded below, and word
was given that the fire was near her magazine. Thus surround-
by horrours, without any chance of saving his ship, he turned
his attention to the saving as many of his gallant companions as
he could: the distance to the shore not exceeding three quarters
29*
342
PERIOD X....1809....1817.
of a mile, he hoped that many of them would save themselves
before the ship blew up. His boats being cut up, they could
only hope to escape by swimming; by some this was effected,
but the greater part of his generous crew resolved to stay by the
ship, and share the fate of their commander.
They now laboured to extinguish the flames, and succeeded;
after this, they again repaired to their guns, but their strength
had become so much exhausted, that this effort was in vain.
Commodore Porter summoned a consultation of the officers of
the divisions, when to his astonishment only one acting lieute-
nant, Stephen Decatur M'Night, appeared. The accounts from
every part of the ship were deplorable indeed; she vas in im-
minent danger of sinking, and so crowded with the wounded,
that even her birthdeck could hold no more, and several were
killed under the surgeon's hands. In the mean time the enemy,
at a secure distance, continued his fire; the water having be
come smooth, he struck the hull of the Essex at every shot. At
last, despairing of saving his ship, the commodore was compell-
ed, at twenty minutes past six, to give the painful orders to strike
the colours. The enemy, probably not seeing that this had ta-
ken place, continued to fire for ten minutes after, and Porter was
about to give orders that the colours should again be hoisted,
under a belief that the enemy intended to give no quarters, when
the firing ceased. The loss on board the Essex was fifty-eight
killed, thirty-nine wounded severely, twenty-seven slightly, and
thirty one missing. The loss on board the British vessels was
five killed and ten wounded; but they were both much cut up
in their hulls and rigging; the Phoebe could scarcely be kept
afloat until she anchored in the port of Valparaiso next morn-
ing.
Commodore Porter was paroled, and permitted to return to
the United States in the Essex Junior, which was converted in-
to a cartel for the purpose. On arriving off the port of New-
York, the vessel was detained by the Saturn razce, and to the
disgrace of the British navy, already dishonoured by the base
attack upon this gallant officer, he was compelled to give up
his parole, and declare himself a prisoner of war, and, as such,
he informed the British officer that he would attempt his escape.
In consequence of this threat, the Essex Junior was ordered to
reman under the lee of the Saturn; but the next morning Com-
modore Porter put off in his boat, though thirty miles from shore,
and notwithstanding the pursuit by those of the Saturn, arrived
safely in New-York."*
* Brackenridge.
MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
343
Section XXXVII. Towards the close of April,
after an action of forty-two minutes, the British
brig Epervier surrendered to the Peacock. Fort
Erie was taken from the British, early in July,
and during the same month, sanguinary battles
were fought at Chippewa and Bridgewater.
In the battle of Bridgewater, or Niagara, Generals Brown
and Scott commanded the Americans; Generals Drummond
and Riall the British. The battle lasted from four o'clock, P.
M. till midnight. The British loss was nine hundred in killed,
wounded, and prisoners; the loss of the Americans did not ex-
ceed one hundred. The former were obliged to retire.
Section XXXVIII. While these events were
transpiring in the north, the publick attention
was irresistibly drawn to the movements of the
enemy on the sea-board. About the middle of
August, between fifty and sixty sail of the Bri-
tish arrived in the Chesapeake, with troops des-
tined for the attack of Washington, the capital
of the United States. On the 23d of August,
six thousand British troops, commanded by
Gen. Ross, forced their way to that place, burnt
the capitol, president's house, and executive of
fices. Having thus accomplished an object
highly disgraceful to the British arms, and wan-
tonly burned publick buildings, the ornament
and pride of the nation, the destruction of which
could not hasten the termination of the war-
on the 25th they retired, and, by rapid marches,
regained their shipping, having lost, during the
expedition, nearly one thousand men.
The troops, under Gen. Ross, were landed at Benedict, on
the Pawtuxet, forty-seven miles from Washington. On the
21st, they moved toward Nottingham, and, the following day,
reached Marlborough. A British flotilla, commanded by Cock-
burn, consisting of launches and barges, ascended the river at
the same time, keeping on the right flank of the army. The
day following, on approaching the American flotilla of Com.
Barney, which had taken refuge high up the river, twelve miles
344
PERIOD X....1809....1817.
from Washington, some sailers left on board the flotilla for the
purpose, should it be necessary, set fire to it, and fled.
On the arrival of the British army at Bladensburg, six miles
from Washington, Gen. Winder, commander of the American
forces, chiefly militia collected for the occasion, ordered them to
engage the enemy. The principal part of the militia, however,
fled, at the opening of the contest. Commodore Barney, with
a few eighteen pounders, and about four hundred men, made a
gallant resistance; but being overpowered by numbers, and
himself wounded, he and a part of his brave band were compell
ed to surrender themselves prisoners of war.
From Bladensburg, Gen. Ross urged his march to Washing.
ton, where he arrived at about 8 o'clock in the evening. Having
stationed his main body at the distance of a mile and a halı
from the capitol, he entered the city, at the head of about seven
hundred men, soon after which, he issued his orders for the con-
flagration of the publick buildings. With the capitol were con-
sumed its valuable libraries, and all the furniture, and articles of
taste and value in that and in the other buildings. The great
bridge across the Potomack was burnt, together with an elegant
hotel, and other private buildings.
Section XXXIX. The capture of Washing-
ton was followed, September 12th, by an attack
on Baltimore, in which the American forces,
militia, and inhabitants of Baltimore, made a
gallant defence. Being, however, overpowered
by a superiour force, they were compelled to
retreat; but they fought so valiantly, that the
attempt to gain possession of the city was aban-
doned by the enemy, who, during the night of
Tuesday, 13th, retired to their shipping, having
lost among their killed, Gen. Ross, the comman-
der in chief of the British troops.
The British army, after the capture of Washington, having
re-embarked on board the fleet in the Pawtuxent, Admiral Coch
rane moved down that river, and proceeded up une Chesapeake
On the morning of the 11th of September, he appeared at the
mouth of the Patapsco, fourteen miles from Baltimore, with a
fleet of ships of war and transports, amounting to fifty sail.
On the next day, 12th, land forces, to the number of six thou-
sand, were landed at North Point, and, under the command of
Gen. Ross, commenced their march towards the city. In anti-
cipation of the landing of the troops, Gen. Stricker was despatch
MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
345
ed with three thousand two hundred men from Baltimore, to
keep the enemy in check.
On the 12th, a battle was fought by the two armies. Early
in the engagement, a considerable part of Gen. Stricker's troops
retreated in confusion, leaving him scarcely one thousand four
hundred men, to whom was opposed the whole body of the
enemy. An incessant fire was continued from half past two
o'clock, till a little before four, when Gen. Stricker, finding the
contest unequal, and that the enemy outflanked him, retreated
pon his reserve, which was effected in good order.
The loss of the Americans, in killed and wounded, amounted
to one hundred and sixty three, among whom were some of the
most respectable citizens of Baltimore.
The enemy made his appearance, the next morning, in front
or the American entrenchments, at a distance of two miles from
the city, showing an intention of renewing the attack.
In the meantime, an attack was made on fort M'Henry, from
frigates, bombs, and rocket vessels, which continued through
the day, and the greater part of the night, doing, however, but
little damage.
In the course of the night of Tuesday, Admiral Cochrane
hela a communication with the commander of the land forces,
and the enterprise of taking the city being deemed impractica
ble, the troops were re-embarked, and the next day, the fleet
descended the bay, to the great joy of the released inhabitants.
Section XL. During these troubles in the
south, the enemy were far from being inactive in
other parts of the United States. August 14th,
Fort Erie was attacked by the British, com-
manded by Lieut. Gen. Drummond; but, after
a severe engagement, they were repulsed, with
a loss of six hundred, in killed. and wounded,
and prisoners. The American loss was two
hundred and forty-five.
September 1st. The British took possession
of Castine, in Maine, as sometime before they
had taken Eastport, a town situated on one of
the islands of the bay of Passammaquoddy.
About this time, also, the seaports along the
shores of New England being seriously threat-
ened, the militia were called out, by the autho-
346
PERIOD X....1809....1817.
rities of the States bordering on the sound, to
repel the expected foe.
Section XLI. The joy experienced in all
parts of the United States, on account of the
brave defence of Baltimore, had scarcely sub-
sided, when intelligence was received of the
signal success of the Americans at Plattsburg,
and on Lake Champlain. The army of Sir
George Prevost, amounting to fourteen thou-
sand men, was compelled by Gen. Macomb to
retire from the former, and the enemy's squa-
dron, commanded by Commodore Downie, was
captured by Commodore Macdonough on the
latter.
Towards the close of the winter of 1814, General Wilkinson,
with his army, removed from their winter-quarters at St. Regis,
and took station at Plattsburg. Gen. Wilkinson leaving the
command of the army, Gen. Macomb succeeded him at this
place. By September, the troops at l'lattsburg were diminish-
ed by detachments, withdrawn to other stations, to one thousand
five hundred men
In this state of the forces, it was announced that Sir George
Prevost, governour-general of Canada, with an army of four-
teen thousand men, completely equipped, and accompanied by
a numerous train of artillery, was about making a descent on
Plattsburg.
At this time, both the Americans and British had a respecta
ble naval force on lake Champlain; but that of the latter was
considerably the superiour, amounting to ninety-five guns, and
one thousand and fifty men, while the American squadron car
ried but eighty-six guns, and eight hundred and twenty-six men.
On the 11th of September, while the American fleet was lying
off Plattsburg, the British squadron was observed bearing down
upon it in order of battle.
Com, Macdonough, ordering his vessels cleared for action,
gallantly received the enemy. An engagement ensued, which
lasted two hours and twenty minutes. By this time, the enemy
was silenced, and one frigate, one brig, and two sloops of war
fell into the hands of the Americans. Several British galleys
were sunk and a few others escaped. The loss of the Ameri
cans was fifty-two killed, and fifty-eight wounded; of the Bri-
tish, eighty-four killed, and one hundred and ten wounded.
MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
347
Previously to this eventful day, Sir George Prevost, with his
army, arrived in the vicinity of Plattsburg. In anticipation of
his event, Gen. Macomb made every preparation which time
and means allowed, and called in to his assistance considerable
numbers of the militia.
In the sight of these two armies, the rival squadrons commenc-
ed their contest. And, as if their engagement had been a pre-
concerted signal; and as if to raise still higher the solemn gran-
deur of the scene; Sir George Prevost now led up his forces
against the American works, and began throwing upon them,
shells, balls, and rockets.
At the same time, the Americans opened a severe and de-
structive fire from their forts. Before sunset, the temporary bat-.
teries of Sir George Prevost were all silenced, and every attempt
of the enemy to cross from Plattsburg to the American works*
was repelled. At nine o'clock, perceiving the attainment of his
ubject impracticable, the British general hastily drew off his for-
ces, diminished by killed, wounded, and deserted, two thousand
five hundred. At the same time he abandoned vast quantities
of military stores, and left the inhabitants of Plattsburg to take
care of the sick and wounded of his army, and the "star-span-
gled banner" to wave in triumph, over the waters of Cham-
plain.
Section XLII. It has been already noticed,
that the New England representatives in con-
gress, as well as a great portion of the people in
that section of the country, were early and
strongly opposed to the war with Great Britain.
During the progress of the war, this opposition
continued, and became confirmed. Enlistments
of troops into the army from this quarter were,
therefore, fewer than under other circumstances
might have been expected. Dissentions also
arose between the general and state govern-
ments respecting the command of the militia,
called out by order of the former, to defend the
sea-board. Great dissatisfaction prevailed from
• The village of Plattsburg is situated on the northeast side of the smaź
viver Saranar, near its entrance into the lake, and the American works are
directly opposite.
348
PERIOD X....1809. ..1817
an apprehension that the affairs of the general
government were mis-managed, and, to many,
it appeared that a crisis was forming, which,
unless seasonably provided against, might in-
volve the country in ruin.
Such apprehensions for the political safety
extensively prevailing throughout New Eng-
land, it was deemed important, by those who
felt for them, to take measures to remove pub-
lick grievances, and to provide against antici-
pated evils.
Accordingly, on the 8th of October, 1814, at
an extra session of the Massachusetts Legisla-
ture, a committee, to whom was referred the
speech of the governour, (Strong,) in the con-
clusion of their report, recommend the appoint-
ment of "delegates to meet and confer with
delegates from the States of New England, or
any of them, upon the subjects of their publick
grievances and concerns"-" and also to take
measures, if they shall think proper, for procur-
ing a convention of delegates from all the Uni-
ted States, in order to revise the constitution
thereof, and more effectually to secure the sup-
port and attachment of all the people, by plac
ing all upon the basis of fair representation."
This resolution met with a spirited opposition
from a respectable minority, both in the senate
and house of representatives-but finally pass-
ed. Delegates were accordingly chosen. This
example was followed by Rhode-Island and
Connecticut. Vermont refused, and New-Hamp
shire neglected to send.
On the 15th of December, these delegates,
together with two elected by counties in New-
Hampshire, and one similarly elected in Ver-

Battle of Lexington. p. 162.

Battle of Bunker Hill.
p.
169.
MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
349
mont, met at Hartford. After a session of near
three weeks, they published a report, in which,
after dwelling upon the publick grievances felt
by the New England States particularly, and by
the country at large, in no small degree, they
proceeded to suggest several alterations of the
federal constitution, with a view to their adop-
tion by the respective states of the Union.
These alterations consisted of seven articles-first, that ré-
presentatives and direct taxes shall be apportioned to the num-
ber of free persons ;-secondly, that no new State shall be ad-
mitted into the union without the concurrence of two thirds of
both houses;-thirdly, that congress shall not have power to
lay an embargo for more than sixty days;-fourthly, that con-
gress shall not interdict commercial intercourse, without the con-
currence of two thirds of both houses;-fifthly, that war shall
not be declared without the concurrence of a similar majority ;-
sixthly, that no person who shall be hereafter naturalized, shall be
eligible as a member of the senate or house of representatives, or
hold any civil office under the authority of the United States;
and seventhly, that no person shall be elected twice to the pre-
sidency, nor the president be elected from the same State two
terms in succession.
The report of the convention concluded with
a resolution, providing for the calling of another
convention, should the United States "refuse
their consent to some arrangement whereby the
New England States, separately, or in concert,
might be empowered to assume upon them-
selves the defence of their territory against the
enemy," appropriating a reasonable proportion
of the publick taxes for this purpose; or,
"should peace not be concluded, and the de-
fence of the New-England States be neglected
as it has been since the commencement of the
war."
The conclusion of a treaty of peace with Great Britain, not
long after being announced, another convention was not called;
and on the submission of the above amendments of the constitu-
tion to the several states, they were rejected.
30
$50
PERIOD X....1809....1817.
No act of the federal party has been so bitterly reprehende‹
by their opponents, as the formation of the Hartford Convention.
It is represented by them, as a treasonable combination of am-
bitious individuals, who, taking advantage of the embarrassments
of the national administration, arising out of the war, sought to
sever the union; and were only deterred from an open attempt
to accomplish their purpose by the unexpected conclusion of a
treaty of peace with Great Britain-which disembarrassed the
administration—and swept away all grounds upon which to pro-
secute their designs.
In defence of the convention, it is urged, that the individuals
who composed it, assembled in obedience to legislative appoint-
ment; and be the formation of a convention right or wrong,
they, as individuals, were not responsible for it. That the call-
ing of the convention was right, is urged on the following
grounds at the period of its formation, the situation of the coun-
try was such as gave serious grounds of alarm to reflecting men ;
—the war operations had been singularly disastrous ; the recruit-
ing service languished; the national treasury was almost pen-
niless; the national credit was shaken, and loans were effected
at a ruinous discount; the New-England seaboard was left ex-
posed to the enemy-and instead of securing the confidence of
the people of the eastern states, by filling the military and civil
offices under the general government, with men of known ta-
lents and character, the administration committed the interests
of the nation at a critical period to men contemned by a vast
majority of the people in those states.
1
The publick mind in view of this state of things, was excit-
ed to a pitch bordering on insurrection; and as their representa
tion in congress was unheard, they looked with earnest impor
tunity to their state legislatures. What could be done? From
the earliest dates of its history, the legislatures of New-England
had been accustomed to call conventions, at periods of common
danger, to confer upon the publick welfare. It was natural at
this moment to resort to the same course; and instead of favour-
ing the suspicion of treasonable intentions by the character of
the men selected to form this convention; the age, gravity, and
established reputation of the greater part of the members of it are
a fair refutation of such suspicions. There are no clear proofs
to support the charge of treasonable designs on the part of the
convention; on the contrary their doings, which are the only
fair test of their motives, and the only just grounds upon which
to form its character, and which are before the world in their re-
port, and their secret journal, triumphantly refute such a charge.
And it is further maintained that the actual operation of the pro-
ceedings of the convention, was, instead of rousing opposition to
:

MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
351
the general government, to soothe the publick apprehensions,
and quiet that restless anxiety which pervaded the country.
Section XLIII. As early as the month of
September, indications of no dubious character
were given, that notwithstanding the negotia-
tions pending between the American and British
commissioners at Ghent, serious preparations
were making for an invasion of Louisiana.
About December 5th, certain intelligence was
received that a British fleet, consisting of sixty
sail, was off the coast to the east of the Missis-
sippi. In the course of the month, fifteen thou-
sand troops were landed, under the command of
Sir Edward Packenham, and, on the 8th of
January, they attacked the Americans, amount-
ing to about six thousand, chiefly militia, in
their intrenchments, before New-Orleans. Af-
ter an engagement of more than an hour, the
enemy, having lost their commander in chief,
and Major-General Gibbs, and having been cut
to pieces in an almost unexampled degree, fled
in confusion, leaving their dead and wounded on
the field of battle.
On the receipt of intelligence that the enemy were off the
coast of the Mississippi, Commodore Patterson despatched five
gun boats to watch their motions. These boats being unfortu-
nately captured, the enemy were left to choose their point of at-
tack, entirely unmolested.
A part of the British forces were landed on the 22d of De-
cember, and several engagements took place between them and
the Americans, some miles from New-Orleans, but nothing de
cisive was effected on either side.
During these preliminary engagements, Gen. Jackson., com-
manding at New-Orleans, had been diligently employed in pre-
parations to defend the place. His front was a straight line of
one thousand yards, defended by upwards of three thousand in-
fantry and artillerists. The ditch contained five feet of water,
and his front, from having been flooded by opening the levees,
and by frequent rains, was rendered slippery and muddy. Eight
distinct batteries were judiciously disposed, mounting in all twelve
352
PERIOD X....1809....1817.
guns of different calibres. On the opposite side of the river was
a strong battery of fifteen guns.
On the morning of the 8th of January, General Packenham
brought up his forces, amounting to twelve thousand men, to the
attack. The British deliberately advanced in solid columns,
over an even plain, in front of the American intrenchments, the
men carrying, besides their muskets, fascines, and some of them
ladders.
A soleman silence now prevailed through the American lines,
until the enemy approached within reach of the batteries, which
at that moment opened an incessant and destructive cannonade.
The enemy, notwithstanding, continued to advance, closing up
their ranks as fast as they were opened by the fire of the Ame-
ricans.
At length, they came within reach of the musketry and rifles.
The extended American line now unitedly presented one sheet
of fire, and poured in upon the British columns, an unceasing
tide of death. Hundreds fell at every discharge, and by columns
were swept away.
Being unable to stand the shock, the British became disorder-
ed and fled. In an attempt to rally them, Gen. Packenham was
killed. Generals Gibbs and Kean succeeded in pushing for-
ward their columns a second time, but the second approach was
still more fatai than the first. The fires again rolled from the
American batteries, and from thousands of muskets. The ad-
vancing columns again broke and fled; a few platoons only
reached the edge of the ditch, there to meet a more certain de-
struction. In a third but unavailing attempt to lead up their
troops, Generals Gibbs and Kean were severely wounded, the
former mortally.
The field of battle now exhibited a scene of extended carnage.
Seven hundred brave soldiers were sleeping in death, and one
thousand four hundred were wounded. Five hundred were made
prisoners-making a loss to the British, on this memorable day,
of near three thousand men. The Americans lost in the en-
gagement only seven killed, and six wounded.
The enemy now sullenly retired, and on the night of the 18th,
evacuated their camp, and, with great secresy, embarked on
board their shipping.
Section XLIV. The news of the victory at
New-Orleans spread with haste through the
United States, and soon after was followed by
the still more welcome tidings of a treaty of
peace, which was signed at Ghent, on the 24th of
MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
353
December, 1814. On the 17th of February, this
treaty was ratified by the president and senate.,
Upon the subjects for which the war had been professedly
declared, the treaty, thus concluded, was silent. It provided
only for the suspension of hostilities-the exchange of prisoners-
the restoration of territories and possessions obtained by the
contending powers, during the war-the adjustment of unsettled
boundaries-and for a combined effort to effect the entire abo-
lition of traffick in slaves.
But whatever diversity of opinion had prevailed about the
justice or policy of the war-or now prevailed about the merits
of the treaty-all parties welcomed the return of
peace. The
soldier gladly exchanged the toils of the camp for the rest of his
home; the mariner once more spread his canvass to the wind,
and, fearless of molestation, joyfully stretched his way on the
ocean; and the yeomanry of the land, unaccustomed to the din
of arms, gladly returned to their wonted care of the field, and
the flock.
Section XLV. The treaty with England was
followed, on the 30th of June. 1815, by a treaty
with the dey of Algiers, concluded at Algiers at
that time, by William Shaler, and Com. Stephen
Decatur, agents for the United States.
The war which thus ended by treaty was commenced by the
dey himself, as early as the year 1812. At that time the Ame-
rican consul, Mr. Lear, was suddenly ordered to depart from
Algiers, on account of the arrival of a cargo of naval and mili-
tary stores, for the regency of Algiers, in fulfilment of treaty
stipulations, which the dey alleged were not such in quantity or
quality as he expected. At the same time, depredations were
commenced upon our commerce. Several American vessels
were captured and condemned, and their crews subjected to
slavery.
Upon a representation of the case, by the president, to con
gress, that body formally declared war against the dey in
March. Soon after an American squadron sailed for the Me-
diterranean, captured an Algerine brig, and a forty-four gar
frigate, and at length appeared before Algiers.
The respectability of the American force, added to the two
important victories already achieved, had prepared the way for
the American commissioners to dictate a treaty upon such a
basis as they pleased. Accordingly, he model of a treaty was
sent to the dey, who signed it. By this treaty, the United States
were exempted from paying tribute in future-captured property
354
PERIOD X....1809....1817.
1
was to be restored by the dey-prisoners to be delivered up
without ransom, &c. &c.
Section XLVI. By the ninth article of the
treaty between the United States and Great
Britain, it was stipulated by the former, that
measures should be immediately taken to esta-
blish a peace with the several tribes of Indians,
which had been engaged in hostilities against
the United States. Such measures were accord-
ingly taken, and. in his message, December,
1815, the president communicated to congress,
that a renewal of treaties had readily been ac-
ceded to by several tribes, and that other more
distant tribes would probably follow their exam-
ple, upon proper explanations.
Section XLVII. The treaty with Great Bri-
tain, which ended the war, left the subject of
commercial intercourse between the two nations
to future negotiation. In the summer following
the close of the war, plenipotentiaries, respect-
ively appointed by the two countries for that
purpose, met a London, and on the third of
July, signed "a convention, by which to regu-
late the commerce between the territories of the
United States, and of his Britanick majesty."
This convention provided for a reciprocal liberty of com-
merce between the two countries—for an equalization of duties
on importations and exportations from either country to the
other-and for the admission of American vessels to the princi
pal settlements of the British dominions in the East Indies, viz.
Madras, Calcutta, Bombay, &c. Of this convention the presi
dent spoke in terms of approbation, in his message to congress;
but by a large portion of the community it was received with
coldness, from an apprehension that it would operate unfavour
ably to America, and would seriously abridge her commerce.
The convention was to be binding only for four years.
Section XLVIII. By the second article of the
treaty with Great Britain, it was agreed, that all
vessels, taken by either power, within twelve
MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
355
days from the exchange of ratifications, between
twenty-three degrees and fifty degrees of north
latitude, should be considered lawful prizes.
A longer period was stipulated for more distant
latitudes. Within the time limited by this arti-
cle, several actions took place. and several ves-
sels of various descriptions were captured by
each of the belligerents. The frigate President
was taken January 15th, 1815, by a British
squadron; the British ships Cyane, Levant, and
Penguin, were captured by the Americans.
In consequence of the continued blockade of Commodore De-
catur's squadron at New-London, that officer was transferred to
the President, then at New-York. Soon after taking command
of her, a cruise was contemplated by the commodore, in con-
junction with the Peacock, Hornet, and Tom Bowline. Think-
ing it more safe to venture out singly, the commodore appoint-
ed a place of rendezvous for the vessels, and set sail in the Pre-
sident. Through the carelessness of the pilot, his vessel, in
passing out, struck upon the bar, where she lay for two hours
tossing about, by which her ballast was deranged, and her trim
for sailing lost. Trusting to the excellence of his vessel, how-
ever, and not being able to return to port, the commodore put
out to sea.
At daylight, he fell in with a British squadron, consisting of
the Endymion, Tenedos, and Pomone frigates, with the Majes-
tick razee.
In spite of every exertion, they gained upon him;
at length the Endymion came within reach, and opened her fire.
Commodore Decatur determined to engage her before the other
vessels should come up. This he now did, and in a short time
completely silenced her. By this time, the rest of the squadron
had arrived; being unwilling to sacrifice his men in a useless
contest, on receiving the fire of the nearest frigate, he surrender-
ed. Commodore Decatur was taken on board the Endymion,
and although she was only a wreck, he was required to surren-
der his sword to the officer of that vessel. To this the spirit of
Decatur could not submit, and he indignantly refused to relin-
quish it to any one, but to the commander of the squadron.
The Cyane, a frigate of thirty-four guns, and the Levant, a
sloop of eighteen thirty pound carronades, were taken by the
Constitution about the same time.
The Peacock, Hornet, and Tom Bowline, left New-York a
few days after the sailing of the President, without having heard
356
PERIOD X....1809....1817.
1
1
of her capture. On the 23d of January, the Hornet parted
company, and directed her course towards Tristan d'Acuna,
the place of rendezvous. On the 23d of March, she descried
the British brig Penguin, of eighteen guns and a twelve pound
carronade, to the southward and eastward of the island. ~ Cap-
tain Biddle hove to while the Penguin bore down. At forty
minutes past one, the British brig opened her fire. After fif-
teen minutes the Penguin gradually neared the Hornet with an
intention to board, the captain having given orders for that
pur-
pose. At this time, he was killed by a grape shot. Her lieu-
tenant then bore her up, and running her bowsprit between the
main and mizzen rigging of the Hornet, gave orders to board.
His men, however, perceiving the crew of the Hornet ready to
receive them, refused to follow him. At this moment the heavy
swells of the sea lifted the Hornet ahead. The commander of
the Penguin cailed out that he had surrendered, and Captain
Biddle ordered his men to cease firing.
Immediately after this, an officer of the Hornet called to Cap-
tain Biddle, that a man in the enemy's shrouds was taking aim
at him. Before he could change his position, a musket ball
struck him in the neck, and wounded him severely. Two ma-
rines immediately levelled their pieces, and killed the wretch
before he had brought his gun from his shoulder. The crew of
the Hornet, indignant at this outrage, demanded to give the
enemy a fresh broadside, and the vessel had nearly wore round
for the purpose, before Captain Biddle could restrain the justly
exasperated crew. The loss of the Penguin was fourteen in
killed, and twenty-eight wounded. The Hornet had one killed
and eleven wounded. The former vessel was so seriously in-
jured, that Captain Biddle sunk her.
Section XLIX. The attention of congress,
during their session in the year 1815-1816,
was called to a bill, which had for its object the
incorporation of a National Bank. In the dis-
cussion which followed, much diversity of opi-
nion was found to prevail, not only as to the
constitutional power of congress to establish
such an institution, but also as to the principles
upon which it should be modelled. After
weeks of animated debate, a bill incorporating
the "Bank of the United States," with a capi-
tal of thirty-five millions of dollars, passed, and
MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
357
on Wednesday, April 10th, received the signa-
ture of the president.
Of the stock of the bank, seven millions were to be subscribed
by the United States, the remaining twenty-eight by individuals.
The affairs of the corporation were to be managed by twenty-
five directors, five of whom were to be chosen by the president,
with the advice and consent of the senate; the remainder to be
elected by the stockholders, at the banking house in Philadel-
phia. The charter of the bank is to continue in force until the
3d of March, 1836.
L. The summer of 1816 passed away with-
out being marked by any events of peculiar mo-
ment. The country appeared to be gradually
recovering from the embarrassments induced
by the war, and that asperity of feeling, which
had agitated the different political parties in the
United States, was visibly wearing away. Con-
gress met in December. In the conclusion of
his message at the opening of the session, Mr.
Madison, anticipating the speedy arrival of the
day, when he should retire from the presidency,
took occasion to express his attachment for his
country, and his wishes for her future peace and
prosperity:
"I can indulge the proud reflection," said he, "that the
American people have reached in safety and success, their for-
tieth year, as an independent nation; that for nearly an entire
generation, they have had experience of their present constitu-
tion, the offspring of their undisturbed deliberations and of their
free choice; that they have found it to bear the trials of adverse
as well as prosperous circumstances, to contain in its combina-
tion of the federate and elective principles, a reconcilement of
publick strength with individual liberty, of national power, for
the defence of national rights, with a security against wars of
injustice, of ambition, or of vain glory, in the fundamental pro-
vision which subjects all questions of war to the will of the na-
tion itself, which is to pay its costs, and feel its calamities. Nor
is it less a peculiar felicity of this constitution, so dear to us all,
that it is found to be capable, without losing its vital energies,
of expanding itself over a spacious territory, with the increase
358
PERIOD X....1809....1817.
and expansion of the community, for whose benefit it was esta
blished."
Section LI. In December 1816, INDIANA be
came an independent state, and was received
into the union.
Detached places in Indiana were settled by the French, up-
wards of a century ago. The exact period, at which the first
settlement was made, is uncertain.
In 1763, the territory was ceded by France to England. By
the treaty of Greenville in 1795, the United States obtained or
the Indians several small grants of land within this territory;
and, in subsequent years, still more extensive tracts. During
the war with England, which broke out in 1812, Indiana was
the scene of many Indian depredations, and of many unusually
severe battles, between the hostile tribes, and the troops of the
United States. Until 1801, Indiana formed a part of the great
north-western territory, but, at that date, it was erected into a
territorial government, with the usual powers and privileges.
In December 1815, the inhabitants amounting to sixty thousand,
the legislature petitioned congress for admission into the union,
and the privilege of forming a state constitution. A bill for this
purpose passed congress, in April 1816; a convention of dele-
gates met in conformity to it, by which a constitution was adopt-
ed, and Indiana became an independent state, and a member of
the union in December following.
Section LII. 1817. On Wednesday, Febru-
ary 12th, the votes for Mr. Madison's successor
were counted in the presence of both houses of
congress, when it appeared that James Monroe
was elected president, and Daniel D. Tompkins
vice-president of the United States, for the four
years from and after the 4th of the ensuing
March.
Notes.
Section LIII. Manners. The only no-
ticeable change of manners, which seems to
have taken place during this period, arose from
the spirit of pecuniary speculation, which per-
MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
359
vaded the country during the war. Money was
borrowed with facility, and fortunes were often
made in a day. Extravagance and profligacy
were, to some extent, the consequence. The
return of peace, and the extensive misfortunes
which fell upon every part of the community,
counteracted these vices, and restored more so-
ber and industrious habits.
Section LIV. Religion. During this peri-
ed, extensive revivals of religion prevailed, and
liberal and expanded plans were devised and
commenced for the promotion of christianity.
Several theological institutions were founded,
missionary and bible societies were established,
and a great call for ministers of the gospel was
heard.
Section LV. Trade and Commerce.
During this period, trade and commerce were
crippled by foreign restrictions, our own acts of
non-intercourse, and, at length, by the war with
England. During this war our carrying trade
was destroyed, nor was it restored by the peace
of 1815.
On the return of peace, immense importations
were made from England, the country being des-
titute of English merchandise. The market
was soon glutted, prices fell, and extensive bank-
ruptcies were the consequence.
Section LVI. Agriculture. Agriculture,
during this period, cannot be said to have made
great advances.
An excessive disposition in the people, for trade and specula-
tion, drew off the attention of the more intelligent and active part
of the community, and directed much of the capital of the coun-
try to other objects. Upon the return of peace, however, when
mercantile distresses overspread the land, agriculture was again
resorted to, as one of the surest means of obtaining a livelihood.
Men of capital, too, turned their attention to farming; agricul
300
PERIOD X....1809....1817.
tural societies were established, in all parts of tne country: more
enlightened methods of culture were introduced, and agriculture
became not only one of the most profitable, but one of the most
popular objects of pursuit.
Section LVII. Arts and Manufac=
tures. During the war which occurred in this
period, the intercourse with England and other
places, being stopped, the country was soon des-
titute of those articles which had been supplied
by English manufactories. Accordingly, the
people began to manufacture for themselves.
Extensive manufacturing establishments were
started for almost every sort of merchandise.-
Such was their success at the outset, that an im-
mense capital was soon invested in them, and
the country began to be supplied with almost
every species of manufacture from our own es-
tablishments. After the peace, the country be-
ing inundated with British goods, these esta-
blishments suffered the severest embarrass-
ments, and many of them were entirely broken
down. A considerable portion of them, how-
ever, were maintained, and continued to flou
rish.
Section LVIII. Population. At the expi-
ration of Mr. Madison's term of office, in 1817,
the number of inhabitants in the United States
was about nine millions, five hundred thousand.
Section LIX. Education. The pecuniary
embarrassments experienced throughout the
country, during the latter part of this period,
sensibly affected some institutions devoted to
science and benevolence, especially those which
depend, in part, upon the yearly contributions
of the patrons of learning and religion, for the
means of support. In several of the higher se-
minaries, the number of students was, for a

Abercrombie's army crossing Lake George. p. 132.

骨
​Death of Wolfe. p. 138.
MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
361
time, diminished. Nevertheless, parochial
schools, academies, and colleges, upon the
whole, continued to increase, and to qualify
many for the common and higher professions of
life.
A theological institution was established at Princeton, New-
Jersey, in 1812, by the General Assembly of the Presbyterian
Church. In 1821, the theological seminary of the Associate
Reformed Church, in New-York, was united to that of Prince-
ton, and its library, consisting of four thousand volumes, which
cost seventeen thousand dollars, was transferred to the latter
place. This seminary has three professors, and in 1821, hąd
seventy-three students.
During the same year, Hamilton College was incorporated
at Clinton, New-York; it has been liberally patronised by the
legislature, and by individuals.
31
UNITED STATES.
Period XX.
DISTINGUISHED FOR MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION,
Extending from the inauguration of President
Monroe, 1817, to the close of the year 1822.
Section I. On the 4th of March, 1817, Mr.
Monroe took the oath prescribed by the consti-
tution, and entered upon the duties of president
of the United States.
The condition of the country, on the accession of Mr. Mon-
roe to the presidency, was in several respects more prosperous
and happy, than on the accession of his predecessor. Not only
had war ceased, and the political asperity, excited by it, given
place to better feelings, but efforts were made in every section
of the union, to revive those plans of business, which the war
had nearly annihilated. The country had suffered too much,
however, to regain, immediately, its former prosperity. Com-
merce was far from being flourishing; a considerable part of
the legitimate trade was in the hands of foreigners; many ships
were lying unemployed, and the ship building in many ports.
had nearly ceased. The manufacturing establishments, which
had not been entirely broken down, were sustaining a precarious
existence. Foreign merchandise was inundating the country;
and the specie, borrowed in Europe for the national bank, at an
excessive premium, as well as that which was previously in the
country, was rapidly leaving it to pay the balance of trade
against us.* In his inaugural address, however, the president
➡ The Bank of the United States commenced the importation of specie
in 1817, and introduced into the country seven millions, three hundred
and eleven thousand, seven hundred and fifty dollars, at an expense of
more than half a million of dollars. As fast as this specie arrived it was
re-shipped to Europe, to pay the balance of trade against the United
States, or sent to India or China to purchase merchandise. With this
}
MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION.
363
spoke in animating terms of the happy state of the country, and
of its prospects of regaining, at no distant periou, that measure
of prosperity, which in former years it had enjoyed.
Section II. In the summer and autumn, fol-
lowing his inauguration, the president made a
tour through the northern and eastern states of
the union.
The objects of this tour were connected with the national in-
erests. Congress had appropriated large sums of money for
the fortification of the sea coast, and inland frontlers, for the es-
tablishment of naval docks, and for increasing the navy. The
superintendence of these works belonged to the president. So-
licitous to discharge his duty in reference to them with judgment,
fidelity, and economy, he was induced to visit the most import-
ant points along the sea coast, and in the interior, from a con-
viction of being better able to direct in reference to them, with
the knowledge derived from personal observation, than by means
of information communicated to him by others. He left Wash-
ington on the 1st of June, accompanied by Gen. Joseph C.
Swift, chief engineer of the United States, and his private secre-
tary, Mr. Mason. Passing through Baltimore, Philadelphia,
New-York, New-Haven, Hartfora, New-London, and Provi-
dence, he arrived in Boston, in which place and its vicinity, he
spent several days.
On leaving Boston, he continued eastward to Portland, through
Salem, Newburyport, and Portsmouth; and thence directed his
course westward to Plattsburg, in the state of New-York. In
his route thither, he passed through Dover, Concord, and Hano-
ver, in New-Hampshire, and through Windsor, and Burlington,
in Vermont. The important post of Plattsburg occupied his
close attention for several days. From this latter place he con-
tinued westward, to Ogdensburg, Sackett's Harbour, and De-
troit. Having now effected the leading objects of his tour, he
commenced his return to the seat of government through the in-
terior of Ohio. At the close of the day, Sept. 17th, he entered
Washington, after having been absent more than three months,

specie went a large portion of that which was in the country at the close
of the war. The exportation of specie from the United States to China,
alone, in three years, amounted to above seventeen millions of dollars.
Viz-1816-17
$4,572,000
5,300,000
7,414,000
17-18
18-19
$17,286,000
364
PERIOD XI....1817....1822.
and having travelled three thousand miles. In the course of his
tour, the president examîned the various fortifications on the sea
board, and in the interior, visited publick buildings and institu
tions, devoted to the purposes of literature, the arts, and general
benevolence.-Although undesirous of attracting publick atten-
tion on a tour, whose object was the good of his country, he was
met by a respectable deputation from the various places, through
which it was understood he would pass, and in lively and patri-
otick addresses was welcomed to their hospitality.
Section III. Congress met on the 1st of De-
cember. In his message at the opening of the
session, the president stated that the national
credit was attaining a righ elevation; that pre-
parations for the defence of the country were
progressing, under a well digested system; that
arrangements had been made with Great Britain
to reduce the naval force of the two countries on
the western lakes, and that it was agreed that
each country should keep possession of the isl-
ands which belonged to it before the war; and
that the foreign relations of the country conti-
nued to be pacifick. The message concluded
with recommending the surviving officers and
soldiers of the revolutionary army to the special
notice of congress, and the repeal of the inter-
nal duties, on the ground that the state of the
treasury rendered their longer continuance un-
necessary.
Section IV. On the 11th, the state of Missis-
SIPPI was acknowledged by congress as sove-
reign and independent, and was admitted to the
union.
The first European, who visited the present state of Missis-
sippi, appears to have been Ferdinand de Soto, a native of Ba-
dajoz, in Spain, who landed on the coast of Florida on the 25th
of May, 1539. He spent three years in the country searching
for gold, but at length died, and was buried on the banks of the
Mississippi, May, 1542.
In 1683, M. de Salle descended the Mississippi and gave the
name of Louisiana to the country. In consequence of this, the

MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
365
French claimed to have jurisdiction over it. In 1716, they formed
a settlement at the Natchez, and built a fort, which they nam-
ed Rosalie. Other settlements were effected in subsequent years.
The French settlements were, however, seriously disturbed by
the Indians, particularly by the Natchez, once the most power-
ful of all the southern tribes.
The French retained an acknowledged title to the country,
on the east side of the Mississippi, until the treaty of 1763,
when they ceded their possessions, east of that river, to the
English. By the treaty of 1783, Great Britain relinquished the
Floridas to Spain, without specifick boundaries; and at the
same time, ceded to the United States all the country north of
the thirty-first degree of latitude. The Spaniards retained pos-
session of the Natchez and the ports north of the thirty-first de-
gree, until 1798, when they finally abandoned them to the Unit-
ed States.
In the year 1800, the territory between the Mississippi and
the western boundary of Georgia was erected into a distinct
territorial government. By treaty in 1801, at fort Adams, the
Choctaw Indians relinquished to the United States a large body
of land, and other cessions have since been made. On the 1st
of March, 1817, congress authorised the people of the western
part of Mississippi territory to form a constitution and state go-
vernment. A convention met in July, 1817, by which a consti-
tution was formed, and in December following, Mississippi was
admitted into the union as a separate state.
Section V. In the course of the same month,
an expedition which had been set on foot by a
number of adventurers, from different countries,
against East and West Florida, was terminated
by the troops of the United States. These ad-
venturers claimed to be acting under the autho-
rity of some of the South American colonies, and
had formed an establishment at Amelia Island, a
Spanish province, then the subject of negotia-
tion between the United States and Spain.-
Their avowed object being an invasion of the
Floridas, and of course an invasion of a part of
the United States, the American government
deemed itself authorized, without designing any
hostility to Spain, to take possession of Amelia
Island, their head quarters
366
PERIOD XI....1817....1822.
A similar establishment had previously been formed at Gal-
vezton, a small island on the coast of the Texas, claimed by the
United States. From both of these places privateers were fitted
out, which greatly annoyed our regular commerce. Prizes
were sent in, and by a pretended court of admiralty, condemned
and sold. Slaves, in great numbers, were shipped through these
Islands to the United States, and through the same channel ex-
tensive clandestine importations of goods were made. Justly
apprehending the results of these establishments, if suffered to
proceed unmolested, the executive took early measures to sup
press them. Accordingly, a naval force, with the necessary
troops, was despatched under command of Captains Henly and
Bankhead, to whom Amelia Island was surrendered, on the
24th of December, without the effusion of blood. The sup-
pression of Galvezton followed soon after.
Section VI. Several bills of importance pass-
ed congress, during their session, in the winter
of 1817, 1818; a bill allowing to the members
of the senate, and house of representatives, the
sum of eight dollars per day, during their attend-
ance; a second, in compliance with the recom-
mendation of the president, abolishing the in-
ternal duties; and a third, providing, upon the
same recommendation, for the indigent officers
and soldiers of the revolutionary army.
The compensation bill, as it was called, excited much sensa-
tion throughout the nation, on the ground that the sum was un-
necessarily enhanced, and gave occasion to long and animated
debates on the floor of the house of representatives. By a por-
tion of the representatives, strenuous efforts were made to fix the
per diem allowance at six dollars, while others attempted to
raise it to nine or ten. After a protracted discussion of the
subject, it was fixed at eight dollars.
Against the repeal of the internal duties, few objections were
rged. The recommendation of the president to repeal them
was anticipated, and on taking the vote in the house of repre-
sentatives, one hundred and sixty were found in favour of the
bill, and but five voices against it.
In calling the attention of congress to the happy situation of
the United States, the president, in his message, adverted with
much sensibility, to the surviving officers and soldiers of the
revolutionary army, who, by their services had laid the founda-
tion of American glory. Most of those who survived the
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
367
achievement of our independence, said he, have paid the debt of
nature. Among the survivors there are some, who are reduced
to indigence, and even to real distress. These men have a claim
on the gratitude of their country, and it will do honour to their
country to provide for them. The lapse of a few more years,
and the opportunity will be lost forever, as they will all have
gone to the grave. In compliance with this recommendation,
a bill was introduced into congress, which, after some amend-
ments, passed, granting to indigent officers of the revolutionary
army the sum of twenty dollars, per month, during life, and of
eight dollars, per month, during life, to indigent non-commis-
sioned officers and privates.
Section VII. In April 1818, ILLINOIS adopted
a state constitution, and in December following,
was admitted as a member of the union.
Illinois derives its name from its principal river, which, in
the language of the Indians, signifies the river of men. The
first settlements, like those of Indiana, were made by the
French, and were the consequence of the adventurous enterpri-
ses of M. de la Salle, in search of the Mississippi.-The firs
settlements were the villages of Kaskaskia and Cahokia. In
the beginning of the eighteenth century, the settlements of Illi-
nois were represented to have been in a flourishing condition.
But subsequently they in a great measure declined.
From the beginning to the middle of the eighteenth century,
little was heard of the settlements of the French, on the banks
of the Illinois. About 1749, the French began to fortify the
Wabash and Illinois, in order to resist the British. In 1762, all
the country to the east of the Mississippi was ceded to the latter
power, and consequently Illinois passed under the British do-
minion. At the peace of 1783, Great Britain renounced its
claims of sovereignty over this country, as well as over the
United States. Virginia, however, and some other states,
claimed the whole country, north and west of the Ohio; but at
the instance of congress, a cession of these claims was made to
the general government. Illinois remained a part of Indiana
until 1809, when a distinct territorial government was establish-
ed for it. In 1818, the people formed a constitution, and it is
now one of the United States.
Section VII. Early after the conclusion of
this session of congress, the president, in pursu-
ance of his determination to visit such parts of
the United States as were most exposed to the
naval and military forces of an enemy, prepared
368
PERIOD XI....1817....1822.
to survey the Chesapeake bay, and the country
lying on its extensive shores.
In the month of May, he left Washington, accompanied by
the secretary of war, and the secretary of the navy, with other
gentlemen of distinction. On his arrival at Annapolis, the pre-
sident and his suite minutely examined the waters contiguous,
in reference to their fitness for a naval depot. Embarking at this,
place on board a vessel, he further examined the coast, and
thence proceeded to Norfolk. Having at length accomplished
the principal object of his tour, in the examination of the Che
sapeake bay, he returned to Washington, June 17th, through
the interior of Virginia. The respectful, and affectionate de
monstrations of attachment, paid to him during his northern
four, were renewed in this.
Section IX. On the 27th of May, 1818, a trea-
ty, concluded with Sweden, at Stockholm, on the
4th of September, 1816, by Mr. Russel, minis-
ter plenipotentiary to that court, was ratified by
the president and senate, on the part of the
United States. The same was ratified by the
king of Sweden on the 24th of the following
July.
This treaty provided for maintaining peace and friendship
between the two countries-reciprocal liberty of commerce-
equalization of duties, &c. &c. The treaty was to continue in
force for eight years from the exchange of ratifications.
Section X. During the year 1818, a war was
carried on between the Seminole Indians, and
the United States, which terminated in the com
plete discomfiture of the former.
The history of this war is rendered the more interesting by
the conspicuous part which the hero of New-Orleans bore in it,
and the decisive, though novel measures which he adopted in
prosecuting it.
The Indians, denominated Seminole Indians, inhabited a tract
of country, partly within the limits of the United States, but a
greater part of which lies within the boundaries of the Floridas.
They originally consisted of fugitives from the northern tribes,
resident within the limits of the United States. After the treaty
of 1814 with the Creek Indians, a considerable addition was
made to these fugitives from the Creeks, numbers of whom,
ing dissatisfied with the provisions of that treaty, withdrew to
be-
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
360
the Seminoles, carrying with them feelings of hostility against
the United States. These feelings seem to have been much
strengthened by foreign emissaries, who had taken up their re-
sidence among them for the purposes of trade, among whom, as
the most conspicuous, were two Englishmen, Alexander Ar
buthnot and Robert C. Ambrister. Many outrages were per-
petrated from time to time, by the Indians, upon the border in-
habitants, and several murders, under aggravated circumstances,
were committed. Moreover, with a demand by General Gaines,
the United States' officer, in that quarter, to deliver up the of-
fenders, the Indians refused to comply, alleging that the first
and greatest aggressions had proceeded from the whites. In
consequence of this refusal, Gen. Gaines was instructed, by the
secretary of war, to remove, at his discretion, such Indians as
were still on the lands ceded to the United States by the Creeks
in 1814.
Pursuant to this discretionary authority, Gen. Gaines detached
a party of near three hundred men, under command of Major
Twiggs, to take an Indian village called Fowl Town, about four-
teen miles from fort Scott, and near the Florida line. In execut-
ing this order, one man and one woman were killed, and two
women made prisoners. A few days after, as a second detach-
ment were on a visit to the Town, to obtain property, they were
fired upon, and a skirmish ensued, in which several on both
sides were killed and wounded. Shortly after this event, Lieu-
tenant Scott, with a detachment of forty men, seven women, and
some children, ascending the Appalachicola, with supplies for
the garrison at Fort Scott, were attacked, and the whole party
killed, excepting six men, who made their escape, and a woman
who was taken prisoner.
From this time, the war became serious. The Indians, in
considerable numbers, were embodied, and an open attack was
made on Fort Scott, to which General Gaines with about six hun-
dred regular soldiers was for a time confined. Information of
this state of things being communicated to the department of
war, General Jackson was ordered, Dec. 26, to take the field,
and directed, if he should deem the force with General Gaines,
amounting to one thousand and eight hundred men, insufficient
to cope with the enemy, "to call on the executives of the adja-
cent states for such an additional militia force as he might deem
requisite." On the receipt of this order, General Jackson pre-
pared to comply; but instead of calling upon the executives of
the neighbouring states, especially upon the governour of Ten-
nessee, who lived near his residence, he addressed a circular to
370
PERIOD XI....1817 ...1822.
1
the patriots of West Tennessee, inviting one thousand of them
to join his standard.*
At the same time he wrote to the governour of Tennessee,
M'Minn, informing him of the appeal he had made to the men
whom he had led to victory on the plains of Talledega, Emuck-
fau, and Tohopeko, and added, "should the appeal prove ineffi
cacious, I will embrace the earliest opportunity of making the
requisition on you for a like number of drafted militia.” The
call of General Jackson was promptly obeyed, and the thousand
volunteers, officered by the general,t or by the volunteers them-
selves, were ordered to Fort Scott.
Before taking up his march, he wrote, Jan. 12th, to the secre-
tary of war, apprising him of the appeal he had made to the Ten-
nesseeans, assigning as his reason for such a step, that he deemed
the force with general Gaines, one thousand eight hundred, in-
sufficient, and "that the greater portion of this number were
drafted militia from Georgia, who might apply for their discharge
at the expiration of three months from the time they were mus
tcred," about the time he should probably reach Fort Scott. To
this communication the secretary replied-"I have the honour
to acquaint you of the entire approbation of the president, of al
the measures which you have adopted to terminate the rupture
with the Indians.
With these troops, and number of friendly Creeks, under
Gen M'Intosh, raised by General Gaines, Jackson entered upon
the Seminole war.
As a considerable number of these Indians dwelt in Florida,
it became necessary to pursue the enemy thither. Anticipating
the necessity of this measure, the secretary of war issued an or-
der to General Gaines, while he was in command, to pursue them
into Florida if necessary, "and to attack them within its limits,
*The apology offered by General Jackson for not calling upon the go-
vernour of Tennessee was, that at the time the order was issued, for him
to take the field, the governour was either at Knoxville, or in the Chero
kee nation; and that to have waited the result of the usual process of
drafting, would have produced the two evils of much loss of valuable time,
and the raising of a force reluctant in disposition, and inefficient in cha
racter and equipment.
t It has been denied that General Jackson appointed the officers of the
volunteer corps. "It is true," however, says his defence, (see Niles' Reg
ister Vol. 16, p. 52.) "that he appealed to the officers who had gallantly
fought with him in the wilderness of the Creek nation and on the plains
of New Orleans, and again roused them to the defence of their frontiers.
But their appointments to command were, in all cases, made by the choice
of the men whom they (the officers to whom General Jackson had appeal
ed) brought into the field."
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
371
unless they should shelter themselves under a Spanish fort. In
this last event you will immediately notify this department."
Deeming it necessary for the subjugation of the Seminoles, to
enter Florida, General Jackson marched upon St. Marks, a feeble
Spanish garrison, in which some Indians had taken refuge. Of
this garrison, General Jackson quietly took possession, and oc-
cupied it as an American post.* At St. Marks was found Alex-
ander Arbuthnot, who was taken prisoner, and put in confine-
ment. At the same time were taken two Indian chiefs, one of
whom pretended to possess the spirit of prophecy; they were
hung without trial.t St. Marks being garrisoned by American
troops, the army marched to Suwaney river, on which they found
a large Indian village, which was consumed, after which the
army returned to St. Marks, bringing with them Robert C. Am-
brister, who had been taken prisoner on their march to Suwaney.
During the halt of the army for a few days at St. Marks, a gene-
ral court martial was called, upon whose result, General Jack-
son issued the following general order. "At a special court
martial, commenced on the 26th instant at St. Marks, and con-
tinued until the night of the 28th, of which brevet Major-Gene-
ral E. P. Gaines was president, was tried A. Arbuthnot, on the
following charges and specifications, viz:
Charge 1st, Exciting and stirring up the Creek Indians to
war against the United States and her citizens, he, A. Arbuth-
not, being a subject of Great Britain, with whom the United
States are at peace.
Charge 2d, Acting as a spy; aiding, abetting, and comfort-
ing the enemy, and supplying them with the means of war.
Charge 3d, Exciting the Indians to murder and destroy Wil-
liam Hambly and Edmund Doyle, confiscate their property,
*This disobedience of the orders which had been given to General
Gaines, not to attack a Spanish fort, but to notify the secretary of war,
should any Indians take shelter under one, was defended by General Jack-
son, on the ground, that orders issued to one officer could not be construed
us orders to his successor without a special reference to the first :-that his
orders were general and discretionary-and that the circumstances contem-
plated by the orders to General Gaines never existed. The Indians not
being found under the guns of a Spanish fort, but sheltered within its walls.
t In the defence of General Jackson, already aluded to, it is stated that
Francis, the prophet, had long been a dire and dangerous foe to the Uni-
ted States, that he had a brigadier's commission from Great Britain, and
by his superstitious influence instigated his brethren to deeds of rapine
The other chief had headed the party, who, in cold blood,
murdered Scott and his unhappy companions, while ascending the Appa-
lachicola. These considerations the General deemed sufficient to justify
the summary course, adopted in rzepect to the m.
and massacre.
372
PERIOD XI....1817....1822.
and causing their arrest, with a view to their condemnation to
death, and the seizure of their property, they being citizens of
Spain, on account of their active and zealous exertions to main-
tain peace between Spain, the United States, and the Indians.
To which charges the prisoner pleaded not guilty.
'The court, after mature deliberation on the evidence adduced,
find the prisoner, A. Arbuthnot, guilty of the first charge, and
guilty of the second charge, leaving out the words "acting as a
spy ;" and after mature reflection, sentence him, A. Arbuthnot,
to be suspended by the neck, until he is dead.
viz.
Was also tried, Robert C. Ambrister, on the following charges,
Charge 1st, Aiding, abetting, and comforting the enemy, and
supplying them with the means of war, he being a subject of
Great Britain, who are at peace with the United States, and late
an officer in the British colonial marines.
Charge 2d, Leading and commanding the lower Creek In-
dians in carrying on a war against the United States.
To which charges the prisoner pleaded as follows: to the
first charge not guilty, to the second charge guilty, and justifica
tion."
"The court, on examination of evidence, and on mature de-
liberation, find the prisoner, Robert C. Ambrister, guilty of the
first and second charges, and do therefore sentence him to suffer
death by being shot. The members requesting a reconsidera-
tion of the vote on this sentence, and it being had, they sentence
the prisoner to receive fifty stripes on his bare back, and be con-
fined with a ball and chain, to hard labour for twelve calendar
months. The commanding general approves the finding and
sentence of the court, in the case of A. Arbuthnot, and approves
the finding and first sentence of the court, in the case of Robert
C. Ambrister, and disapproves the reconsideration of the sen-
tence of the honourable court in this case.
"It appears from the evidence and pleading of the prisoner,
that he did lead and command within the territory of Spain,
(being a subject of Great Britain,) the Indians in war against the
United States, those nations being at peace. It is an established
principle of the laws of nations, that any individual of a nation,
making war against the citizens of any other nation, they being
at peace, forfeits his allegiance, and becomes an outlaw and pi-
rate. This is the case of Robert C. Ambrister, clearly shown
by the evidence adduced.
"The commanding general orders that brevet Major A. C.
D. Fanning, of the corps of artillery, will have between the hours
of eight and nine o'clock, A. M. A. Arbuthnot suspended by
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
873
the neck with a rope, until he is dead, and Rober: C. Ambrister
to be shot to death, agreeably to the sentence of the court."
From St. Marks, General Jackson addressed communications
to the secretary of war, informing him that the Indian forces
had been divided and scattered, and that his presence in that
country could be no longer necessary; and that he should soon
leave St. Marks for Fort Gadsden, where, after making all ne-
cessary arrangements to scour the country, he should retire. In-
formation, however, was given him, some days after, that the
governour of Pensacola was favouring the Indians. On learn-
ing this, General Jackson, with his forces, took up his march for
the capital of that province, before which, after a march of
twenty days, he appeared. This place was taken with scarce
the show of resistance. The governour had escaped to Baran-
cas, a fort six miles distant, to which place the army soon
marched. The fortress was invested on the 25th of May, and
a demand being made for its surrender, and refused, an attack
upon it was made, both by sea and land, and, after a bombard-
ment and cannonading of the place, for two days, the garrison
surrendered, as prisoners of war, and the officers of the govern-
ment, civil and military, were transported, agreeably to the
terms of capitulation, to Havana. A new government was
established for the province, the powers of which were vested
partly in military officers, and partly in citizens of the province.
General Jackson now announced to the secretary that the Semi-
nole war was closed, and returned to his residence at Nashville.
Some time after, the American executive, deeming the longer
possession of the Spanish forts unnecessary to the peace of the
country, and inconsistent with good faith to Spain, directed them
to be restored, and accompanied the restoration with the reasons
which had led to their occupation.
The measures adopted by General Jackson in the prosecu-
tion of this war-particularly his appeal to the people of West
Tennessee-his conduct in relation to the trial and execution
of Arbuthnot and Ambrister-and his occupation of St. Marks
and Pensacola-excited strong sensations in the bosoms of a
considerable portion of the American people. During the ses-
sion of congress in the winter of 1818-1819, these subjects were
extensively and eloquently debated. By the military commit-
tee of the house, a report was presented censuring the conduct
of General Jackson; but, after an elaborate examination of the
se, the house, by a majority of one hundred and eight, to
sixty-two, refused its concurrence. Towards the close of the
session a report unfavourable to General Jackson, was also
brought forward in the senate, but no vote of censure or resolu
tion was attached, and no discussion of its merits was had.
32
374
PERIOD XI....1817....1822.
Section XI. On the 28th of January, 1819, a
convention between Great Britain and the Unit-
ed States, concluded at London, October 20th,
1818, and ratified by the Prince Regent on the
2d of November following, was ratified by the
president of the United States.
By the first article of this convention, the citizens of the Unit-
ed States have liberty, in common with the subjects of Great
Britain, to take fish on the southern, western, and northern coast
of Newfoundland, &c. The second article establishes the north-
ern boundaries of the United States from the Lake of the Woods,
to the Stoney Mountains. By the fourth article, the commer
cial convention between the two countries, concluded at Lon
don, in 1815, is extended for the term of ten years longer, &c
&c.
Section XII. On the 22d of February, follow
ing, a treaty was concluded at Washington, by
John Quincy Adams, and Luis de Onis, by
which East and West Florida, with all the Isl
ands adjacent, &c. were ceded by Spain to the
United States.
By this treaty the western boundary between the United
States and Spain was settled. A sum not exceeding five mil-
lions of dollars is to be paid by the United States out of the pro-
ceeds of sales of lands in Florida, or in stock, or money, to citi-
zens of the United States, on account of Spanish spoliations and
injuries. To liquidate the claims, a board was to be constituted
by the government of the United States, of American citizens,
to consist of three commissioners, who should report within
three years.
Such were the essential provisions of the above treaty, which
was ratified by the president and senate on the 24th. Under a
full confidence that it would, within six months, the time stipu-
lated, be ratified by his Catholick Majesty. His majesty, how-
ever, declined the ratification, on the ground that the American
government had attempted to alter one of the principal articles
of the treaty by a declaration, which the minister of the United
States had been ordered to present, on the exchange of ratifica-
tions; and also on the ground that the government of the United
States had recently tolerated or protected an expedition from
the United States against the province of Texas.
In a message to congress, the president satisfactorily explained
these subjects, and submitted to their consideration whether is
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
375
would not be proper for the United States to carry the treaty
into effect on her part, in the same manner as if it had been ra-
tified by Spain, claiming on their part all its advantage, and
yielding to Spain those secured by her. A bill, authorizing the
president to take possession of Florida, was introduced into
the house, but the subject was postponed to the consideration of
the next congress. In October, 1820, the king of Spain gave
the treaty his signature. On the 19th of February following,
1821, the president, with the advice of the senate, finally ratifi-
ed the treaty. Formal possession of the territory was given to
General Jackson, as the commissioner of the United States, in
the month of July following.
Section XIII. On the 2d of March, 1819, the
government of the ARKANSAS Territory was
organized by act of congress.
The earliest settlement, within the limits of the territory of
Arkansas, was made by the Chevalier de Tonte, in 1685, at the
Indian village of Arkansas, situated on the river of that name.
Emigrants from Canada afterwards arrived, but the progress of
settlement was slow. Upon the cession of Louisiana to the Unit-
ed States, the ceded territory was divided into two parts, the
territory of Orleans, lying south of latitude thirty degrees and
the district of Louisiana, comprehending all the tract of coun-
try between the Mississippi and the Pacifick Ocean. In March,
1805, the latter country was denominated the Territory of Lou-
isiana. In 1812, this territory was constituted a territorial go-
vernment, by the name of the Territory of Missouri. In March,
1819, the inhabitants of the northern parts were formed into a
distinct district, by the name of Missouri, and soon after the
southern was formed into a territorial government by the name
of Arkansas. In December, 1819, an election for a delegate to
congress was held for the first time.
Section XIV. During the following summer,
1819, the president visited the southern section
of the country, having in view the same great
national interests, which had prompted him in
his previous tour to the north.
In this tour the president visited Charleston, Savannah, and
Augusta; from this latter place he proceeded to Nashville,
through the Cherokee nation, and thence to Louisville and Lex-
ington, Kentucky, whence he returned to the seat of government,
early in August.
Section XV. On the 14th of December fol-

376
PERIOD A....1817....1822.
i
lowing, a resolution passed congress admitting
ALABAMA into the union, on an equal footing
with the original states.
Alabama, though recently settled, appears to have been visit-
ed by Ferdinand de Soto, in 1539. Some scattered settlements
were made within the present state of Mississippi before the
American revolution, but Alabama continued the hunting ground
of savages, until a much later period.
After the peace of 1783, Georgia laid claim to this territory,
and exercised jurisdiction over it, until the beginning of the pre-
sent century. In 1795, an act passed the legislature of Georgia,
by which twenty-five millions of acres, of its western territory,
were sold to companies for five hundred thousand dollars, and
the purchase money was paid into their treasury. The purchas
ers of these lands soon after sold them at advanced prices. The
sale of the territory excited a warm opposition in Georgia, and at
a subsequent meeting of the legislature, the transaction was im
peached, on the ground of bribery, corruption, and unconstitu
tionality. The records respecting the sale were ordered to be
burnt, and he five hundred thousand dollars to be refunded to
the purchasers. Those who had acquired titles of the origina!
purchasers instituted suits in the federal courts.
In 1802, however, Georgia ceded to the United States all her
western territory, for one million, two hundred and fifty thousand
dollars. On this event, the purchasers of the Yazoo land peti
tioned congress for redress and compensation. After consider
able opposition, an act passed for reimbursing them with funded
stock, called the Mississippi stock. In 1800, the territory which
now forms the states of Mississippi and Alabama, was erected
into a territorial government. In 1817, Mississippi territory
was divided and the western portion of it was authorized to form
a state constitution. The eastern portion was then formed into
a territorial government and received the name of Alabama. In
July, 1819, a convention of delegates met at Huntsville, and adopt-
ed a state constitution, which being approved by congress in De
cember following, the state was declared to be henceforth one o
the United States.
Section XVI. In the ensuing year, March 3d
1820, MAINE became an independant state, and
a member of the federal union.
The separation of the District of Maine from Massachusetts,
and its erection into an independent state, had been frequently
attempted without success. In October, 1785, a convention met
at Portland, for the purpose of considering this subject. In the
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
377
succeeding year, the question was submitted to the people of
Maine, to be decided in town meetings, when it was found that
a majority of freemen were against the measure. The subject
was renewed in 1802, when a majority appeared averse to a
separation. In 1819, an act passed the general court of Mas-
sachusetts, for ascertaining the wishes of the people; in conform-
ity to which, a vote was taken in all the towns. A large ma-
jority were found in favour of a separation. A convention was
called, and a constitution adopted, which being approved, Mas-
sachusetts and Maine amicably separated, the latter taking her
proper rank, as one of the United States.
Section XVII. On the 3d of March, 1821, the
16th congress closed its second session. Few
subjects of importance were discussed, and but
little done for the advancement of publick inter-
est, or the promotion of private prosperity.
Acts were passed to admit Missouri into the uni-
on conditionally; to reduce the military peace
establishment to four regiments of artillery, and
seven regiments of infantry, with their proper
officers; and to carry into further execution the
provisions of treaties with Spain and Great Bri-
tain.
Section XVIII. On the 5th, Mr. Monroe, who
had been re-elected to the presidency, took the
usual oath of office. The re-election of Monroe
was nearly unanimous. Mr. Tompkins was
again elected vice-president.
Section XIX. August 10th, 1821, the presi-
dent, by his proclamation, declared MISSOURI to
be an independent state, and that it was admit-
ted into the federal union.
The first permanent settlements, in Missouri, appear to have
been made at St. Genevieve and New-Bourbon, which were
founded soon after the peace of 1663. In the succeeding year,
St. Louis, the capital of the state, was commenced. In 1762,
Louisiana, and Missouri of course, were secretly ceded by France
to Spain; but the latter did not attempt to take possession of
the country until some years after.
Missouri remained in possession of Spain, through the war of
32*
378
PERIOD XI....1817....1822.
the revolution, until the cession of Louisiana to France, in
1801, by which latter power it was ceded to the United
States in 1803.
Upon the cession of Louisiana to the United States, the dis
trict, which now forms the state of Louisiana, was separated
from the territory, and made a distinct government, by the name
of the territory of Orleans. In 1811, the territory of Orleans
became a state, by the name of Louisiana. The remaining
part of the original province of Louisiana, extending to the Pa
cifick, was erected into a territorial government, and called Mis-
souri. In 1818-19, application was made to congress by the
people of this territory, to form a state constitution.
A bill was
accordingly introduced, for the purpose, a provision of which
forbade slavery or involuntary servitude. The bill with this
provision passed the house of representatives, but was rejected
in the senate, and, in consequence of this disagreement, the mea
sure, for the time, failed. In the session of 1819-20, the bill
was revived; and, after long and animated debates, a compro-
njise was effected, by which slavery was to be tolerated in Mis
souri, and forbidden in all that part of Louisiana, as ceded by
France, lying north of 36° 30′ north latitude, except so much
as was included within the limits of the state. In the mean time
the people of Missouri had formed a state constitution. When
this constitution was presented to congress, in 1820-21, a pro-
vision in it, which required the legislature to pass laws "to pre
vent free negroes and mullattoes from coming to, and settling in
the state," was strenuously opposed, on the ground that it violat
ed the rights of such persons of that description, as were citizens
of any of the United States. The contest occupied a great par
of the session, and it was finally determined, by a small majority,
that Missouri should be admitted, upon the fundamental condi
tion, that the contested clause should not be construed to autho-
rize the passage of any laws, excluding citizens of other states
from enjoying the privileges to which they are entitled, by the
constitution of the United States. It was also provided, that if
the legislature of Missouri should, by a solemn publick act, pre-
viously to the 4th Monday of November, 1821, declare the as-
sent of the state to this fundamental condition, the president
should issue his proclamation, declaring the admission complete.
On the 24th of June, 1821, the legislature of Missouri assented
to the fundamental condition; and, on the 10th of August fol
lowing, the president's proclamation was issued, declaring the
admission complete.*
* Americax Atlas-Philadelphia.
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
379
1
Section XX. The first session of the seven-
teenth congress commenced on the 3d of De
cember. The affairs of the nation were generally
prosperous, and there seemed to be no obstacle
in the way of wise and prudent measures. A
spirit of jealously, however, obtruded itself upon
their deliberations, by which some beneficial
measures were defeated, and the business of the
session was unnecessarily delayed and neglected.
Several acts of importance, however, were pass-
ed, concerning navigation and commerce ;--
relieving still further the indigent veterans of the
revolution ;—and fixing the ratio, between popu-
lation and representation, at one representative
for every forty thousand inhabitants.
The constitution has not limited the number, but has only
provided that no more than one shall be sent for thirty thousand
inhabitants. Publick opinion seems generally to have decided
that a numerous representation is an evil, by which not only the
business of the nation is neglected, in the conflicts of individual
opinions, but the people are subjected to an unnecessary ex-
pense. The congress that signed the Declaration of Indepen-
dence consisted but of fifty-six members; and no diliberative
assembly excelled them, in industry and publick virtue.
The congress that formed the confederation consisted
of forty-eight; that which formed the constitution consisted of
only thirty-nine, and the first congress under that constitution,
of but sixty-five. After the first census, the appointment being
one for every thirty-three thousand inhabitants, the house con-
sisted of one hundred and five representatives. The same ap-
portionment being continued under the second census, there
were one hundred and forty-one representatives.-The appor-
tionment, under the third census, allowed one for thirty-five
thousand; and the house consisted of one hundred and eighty-
seven members. The ratio fixed upon, by the present congress,
is one for forty thousand; and the number of representatives is
two hundred and twelve.
Section XXI. During the above session of
congress, March 31, 1822, a territorial govern-
ment was established for FLORIDA.
The name of Florida was formerly given to an immense re-
380
PERIOD XI. ..1817....1822.
gion of country, discovered by Cabot, in 1497. The first visit-
ant to the actual territory of Florida was Ponce de Leon, who
landed on Easter day, 1512. Navigators, from several coun-
tries, visited it, and various European sovereigns attempted to
appropriate the country to themselves.
Spain, however, held possession of it until 1763, when it was
ceded to Great Britain. In May, 1781, Don Galvez captured
Pensacola, and, soon afterwards, completed the conquest of the
whole of West Florida, which remained in possession of Spain,
until 1783, when Great Britain relinquished both provinces of
Florida to Spain.
By the treaty of France, in 1803, which ceded Louisiana to
the United States, it was declared to be ceded, with the same
extent that it had in the hands of Spain, when ceded to France.
By virtue of this declaration, the United States claimed the
country west of the Perdido river, and, in 1811, took possession
of it, except the town and fort of Mobile, which were surrender-
ed the following year. In 1814, a British expedition having
been fitted out against the United States, from Pensacola, Gene.
ral Jackson took possession of the town; but, having no au-
thority to hold it, returned to Mobile. The Seminole Indians,
with whom the United States were at war, residing partly within
the limits of Florida, and making their incursions thence with-
out restraint from the Spaniards, it became necessary to cross
the territorial line, to chastise them. Subsequently, General
Jackson took possession of Fort St. Marks and Pensacola,
which the American troops held till November, 1818, when
they were restored to Spain. In 1819, a transfer of the whole
province was made, by treaty, to the United States, and, after
many vexatious delays, the treaty was ratified, by Spain, in
October 1820, and, finally, by the United States, in the month
of February, 1821. Possession was delivered to Genera! Jack-
son, as commissioner of the United States, in July, 1821.
Section XXII. The second session of the
seventeenth congress commenced at Washing-
ton, on the 2d of December. In his message,
at the opening of the session, the president in-
formed congress that, in June, a convention of
navigation and commerce, resting essentially on
a basis of reciprocal and equal advantage to the
two countries, had been concluded between
France and the United States;—that the prohi-
bition, which had been imposed on the commerce,
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
381
1
between the United States and the British colo-
nies, in the West Indies and on this continent,
had been removed, and that the ports of those
colonies had been opened to the vessels of tne
United States, by an act of the British parlia-
ment.
In a second message, a few days subsequent-
ly, the president introduced to the notice of con-
gress the interesting subject of the "multiplied
outrages and depredations, recently committed
on our seamen and commerce, by Pirates, in the
West Indies and Gulf of Mexico," and recom-
mended the immediate organization of an effi-
cient force to suppress them. A bill was ac-
cordingly introduced, authorizing the president
to provide such a force, and to despatch it im-
mediately to the protection of our persecuted
seamen.
The president had mentioned the subject of piracy, in his
first message; out he was prompted early after to make it the
subject of a special communication, in consequence of intelli-
gence that captain Allen, of the Alligator, a brave and merito-
rious officer, had fallen in the neighbourhood of Matanzas, by
the hands of these ruthless barbarians, while attempting, in dis-
charge of his duty, to rescue an unprotected merchant ship, which
had fallen into their power. Immediately after the passage
the above bill, Commodore Porter was appointed to this service,
and, soon after, hoisting his broad pendant on board the Pea-
cock, stretched his way, with a respectable force, to chastise
these miscreants, that regard no law, and that feel no mercy.
of
Section XXIII. The second session of the
seventeenth Congress closed on the 3d of March,
1823. Little business of national importance
had been transacted.
Section XXIV. On the 1st of December fol-
lowing, being the day established by the consti-
tution, the eighteenth Congress commenced its
first session. In his message, at the opening of
the session, the President spoke in animated
382
PERIOD XI....1817....1822.
terms of the prosperous condition of the country,
and of the amicable state of our relations with
foreign countries.
The message represented the public finances to be even
more prosperous than had been anticipated; that the state of
the army, in its organization and discipline, had been grad-
ually improving for several years, and had attained a high
degree of perfection; that the proposed fortifications of the
country were rapidly progressing to a state of completion,
and that the military academy at West Point had already at-
tained a high degree of perfection, both in its discipline and
instruction. In relation to the efforts of the executive to
stop the depredations of pirates on the national commerce,
the President stated, that, in the West Indies, and the Gulf
of Mexico, the naval force had been augmented, according
to the provisions of Congress. "This armament,” said he,
"has been eminently successful in the accomplishment of its
object. The piracies, by which our commerce in the neigh-
bourhood of the island of Cuba had been afflicted, have
been repressed, and the confidence of the merchants in a
great measure restored."
In the present struggle of the Greeks for liberty, the
Americans have felt a lively interest. In allusion to this
interesting subject, the message contained the following lan-
guage-language to which every American would cordially
subscribe :-" A strong hope has been long entertained, found-
ed on the heroic struggle of the Greeks, that they would
succeed in their contest, and resume their equal station
among the nations of the earth. It is believed that the whole
civilized world takes a deep interest in their welfare. Al-
though no power has declared in their favour, yet none,
according to our information, has taken part against them.
Their cause and their name have protected them from dan-
gers, which might, ere this, have overwhelmed any other
people. The ordinary calculations of interest, and of acqui-
sition, with a view to aggrandizement, which mingle so much
in the transactions of nations, seem to have had no effect in
regard to them. From the facts which have come to our
knowledge, there is good cause to believe that their enemy
has lost, forever, all dominion over them-that Greece will
again become an independent nation. That she may obtain
that rank, is the object of our most ardent wishes.”
At the previous session of Congress, the President had
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
383
communicated the important fact, in relation to Spain and
Portugal, that a great effort was making in those countries to
improve the condition of the people, and that it appeared to
be conducted with unusual moderation. The result, how-
ever, was widely different from what had been anticipated.
Instead of an emancipation from their oppressions, their
bondage, through the interference of foreign powers, had
become doubly severe, and strong indications were perceived
of an intention, on the part of the "Holy Alliance," to ex-
tend their "political system" to Mexico and South Amer-
ica.-But on this topick the executive observed, "the citizens
of the United States cherish sentiments the most friendly in
favour of the liberty and happiness of their fellow men on
that side of the Atlantic. In the wars of the European pow-
ers, in matters relating to themselves, we have never taken
any part, nor does it comport with our policy so to do. It is
only when our rights are invaded, or seriously menaced, that
we resent injuries, or make preparation for our defence.--
With the movements in this hemisphere, we are, of necessi-
ty, more immediately connected, and by causes which must
be obvious to all enlightened and impartial observers. The
political system of the allied powers is essentially different,
in this respect, from that of America. This difference pro-
ceeds from that which exists in their respective governments.
And to the defence of our own, which has been achieved by
the loss of so much blood and treasure, and matured by the
wisdom of their most enlightened citizens, and under which
we have enjoyed unexampled felicity, this whole nation is
devoted. We owe it, therefore, to candour, and to the ami
cable relations existing between the United States and thos
powers, to declare, that we should consider any attempt, on
their part, to extend their system to any portion of this hem-
isphere, as dangerous to our peace and safety. With existing
colonies or dependencies of any European power, we have
not interfered, and shall not interfere. But with the gov-
ernments who have declared their independence and main-
tained it, and whose independence we have, on great con-
sideration and on just principles, acknowledged, we could
not view any interposition for the purpose of oppressing them,
or controlling, in any other manner, their destiny, by any
European power, in any other light than as the manifestation
of an unfriendly disposition towards the United States. In
the war between those new governments and Spain, we
declared our neutrality at the time of their recognition, and
384
PERIOD XI....1817....1822.
to this we have adherec, and shall continue to adhere, pro-
vided no change shall cccur, which, in the judgment of the
competent authority of this government, shall make a corre-
sponding change on the part of the United States indispensa-
ble to their security.
"The late events in Spain and Portugal shew that Europe
is still unsettled. Of this important fact no stronger proof
can be adduced than that the allied powers should have
thought it proper, on any principles satisfactory to themselves,
to have interposed, by force, in the internal concerns of Spain.
To what extent such interposition may be carried, on the
same principle, is a question in which all independent powers,
whose governments differ from theirs, are interested; even
those most remote, and surely none more so than the United
States. Our policy, in regard to Europe, which was adopted
at an early stage of the wars which have so long agitated
that quarter of the globe, nevertheless, remains the same;
which is, not to interfere in the internal concerns of any of
its powers; to consider the government de facto as the le-
gitimate government for us; to cultivate friendly relations
with it, and to preserve those relations by a frank, firm, and
manly policy, meeting in all instances the just claims of every
power, submitting to injuries from none. But, in regard to
these continents, circumstances are eminently and conspicu-
ously different. It is impossible that the allied powers should
extend their political system to any portion of either conti-
nent without endangering our peace and happiness; nor can
any one believe that our southern brethren, if left to them-
selves, would adopt it of their own accord. It is equally im-
possible, therefore, that we should behold such interposition,
in any form, with indifference. If we look to the compara-
tive strength and resources of Spain and those new govern-
ments, and their distance from each other, it must be obvious
that she can never subdue them. It is still the true policy
of the United States to leave the parties to themselves, in the
hope that other powers will pursue the same course.
""
This language, so just, so patriotic, so independent, it
scarcely needs be added, received the approbation of the
whole American people, and called forth the warmest eulogi-
um of the friends of rational liberty in Europe. The indepen
dent stand, thus taken by the American nation, has, thus far,
had the effect upon the nations in question, to repress those
aggressions upon our southern brethren, which, there is too
much evidence not to believe, were designed.
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
385
On the present state of the country, the President held the
following strong and eloquent language: "If we compare the
present condition of our union with its actual state at the
close of our revolution, the history of the world furnishes no
example of a progress in improvement, in all the important
circumstances which constitute the happiness of a nation,
which bears any resemblance to it. At the first epoch, our
population did not excced three millions. By the last census,
it amounted to about ten millions, and, what is more extra-
ordinary, it is almost altogether native; for the emigration
from other countries has been inconsiderable. At the first
epoch, half the territory within our acknowledged limits was
uninhabited and a wilderness. Since then new territory has
been acquired, of vast extent, comprising within it many riv
ers, particularly the Mississippi, the navigation of which to
the ocean was of the highest importance to the original states.
Over this territory our population has expanded in every di-
rection, and new states have been established, almost equal,
in number, to those which formed the first bond of our union.
This expansion of our population and accession of new states
to our union, have had the happiest effect on all its higher
interests. That it has eminently augmented our resources,
and added to our strength and respectability, as a power, is
admitted by all. But it is not in these important circumstan-
ces only, that this happy effect is felt. It is manifest, that, by
enlarging the basis of our system, and increasing the number
of states, the system itself has been greatly strengthened in
both its branches. Consolidation and disunion have there-
by been rendered equally impracticable. Each government,
confiding in its own strength, has less to apprehend from the
other; and, in consequence, each enjoying a greater freedom
of action, is rendered more efficient for all the purposes for
which it was instituted.'
""
Section XXV. In his message to Congress, at
the opening of the session, the President, having
alluded to the struggle of the Greeks for liberty,
and having expressed, as the organ of public sen-
timent, the sympathy of the nation in their behalf,
a resolution was presented to the House of Rep-
resentatives, by a member, providing for the ex-
penses incident to the appointment of an Agent,
33
386
PERIOD XI....1817....1825.
or Commissioner to Greece, whenever the Pres-
ident should deem such appointment expedient.
Although Congress did not deem it expedient to
adopt the resolution, it being indefinitely post-
poned, it served to call forth the warmest expres-
sions of regard, on the floor of Congress, for that
oppressed people, and to elicit the attachment of
the country to the principles of rational liberty.
"In offering the resolution, Mr. Webster stated, it was far
from being his wish, in any manner, to commit the House, in
this or any of the political contests of Europe; but the Pres-
ident of the United States having, in his message to Congress,
not only expressed a belief that the Greek nation, in its present
struggle with its opposers, had the good wishes of the whole
civilized world, but also advanced the opinion that the Turk-
ish dominion over that country was lost forever; he thought
that, if such were the fact, it was important that Congress
should act upon the subject. The main object in view was
to obtain from this House an expression responsive to the
sentiment of the message, in reference to the sacrifices and
sufferings of that heroic people-sacrifices and sufferings,
which ought to excite the sympathy of every liberal minded
man in Europe as well as in this country. But, whatever
might be the case with other nations, we certainly ought not
to be restrained from expressing, with freedom, what are our
views in relation to the Greek cause, so far as may be done
without committing ourselves in the contest. And he really
did hope that we should shew to the world, that there is, at
least, one government which does entertain a proper view of
that barbarous despotism, which, under the eyes of Europe,
has been permitted, by a system of the foulest atrocity, to
attempt to crush an interesting christian nation.
"In most of our large towns and Literary Institutions,
meetings were held in reference to this subject, and resolutions
adopted, expressive of sentiments alike honourable to our cit
izens as members of a free community, and as friends of
humanity. They spoke a language worthy of the cause which
called them forth, and such as the circumstances of the age
require. They are a proof, too, of the existence and the
energy of that principle in the American people, which re-
moves them farther from the supporters of legitimacy than
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
387
the breadth of the Atlantic, and is a safer bulwark than its
billows."
To this it may be added that, at a subsequent period, large
contributions were made throughout the country, and forward-
ed to the constituted authorities of Greece, to aid them in
achieving the liberties of that interesting people.
Section XXVI. On the 27th of May, 1824,
the eighteenth Congress closed its first session.
Among the most important bills which were pass-
ed was one for abolishing imprisonment for debt;
and a second establishing a tariff of duties on
imports into the country.
Each of these bills caused much debate in the national
legislature, and excited no small solicitude among those clas-
ses of citizens, whose interests were likely to be most affect-
ed by them. The bill for abolishing imprisonment for debt
was necessarily qualified and guarded, giving no immunity
to fraud, and containing the requisite checks to shield its
benefits from abuse. The bill for a revision of the Tariff
occupied the House of Representatives for ten weeks, and
was at length passed only by a majority of five. On the oc-
casion of its final decision, only two members, out of two
hundred and thirteen, were absent.
Section XXVII. In the course of the summer
an event occurred, which caused the highest
sensations of joy throughout the union; this
was the arrival of the Marquis de La Fayette,
the friend and ally of the Americans during
the former war with Great Britain, and who em-
inently contributed, by his fortune, influence,
skill, and bravery, to achieve the glorious objects
of their revolutionary struggle.
Sometime previously to his arrival, the Marquis had expres-
sed his intention of again visiting the United States.-This
being known, Jan. 7th, 1824, Congress authorized the Pres-
ident "to offer him a public ship for his accommodation, and
to assure him, in the name of the people of this great
Republic, that they cherished for him a grateful and affection-
ate attachment." In the following June, the Legislature of
388
PERIOD XI....1817....1825.
Massachusetts authorized the governor of that Commonwealth
to make such arrangements for the honourable reception of
the Marquis as comported with the dignity of the State. In
other parts of the country, early measures were adopted to
receive with honour the man who had acted so disinterested
a part towards the United States, and whose life had been
devoted to the cause of rational liberty.
The delicacy of the Marquis prevented his accepting the
invitation of Government to take passage in a public ship;
but he soon after embarked on board a private vessel.
The time of his embarkation being known, the prayers of
millions were offered for his safety from the dangers of the
ocean. At length intelligence of his arrival was announced,
and was received by every proper demonstration of joy.
He landed at New York, on the 16th of August, accompa
nied by his son and M. L. Vasseur, his secretary, and was
welcomed by thousands to the land where, more than forty
years before, he had displayed a disinterestedness, a benevo-
lence, a heroism, nearly unparalleled in the annals of time.
"From New York, La Fayette passed through the country
to Boston, constantly receiving the most enthusiastic congrat-
ulations of the people. Not only at every place where he
stopped, but as he passed along the road, thousands came to
catch a glimpse of him, and bid "Welcome, La Fayette."
Having visited most of the principal towns in Massachusetts,
New Hampshire, Rhode Island, and Connecticut, he return-
ed again to New York. During this tour, it is impossible to
convey in general terms an adequate idea of the excitement
into which the country was thrown. Committees were con-
stantly arriving from distant towns at the places where he
stopped, to solicit the honour of receiving him, and to know
on what day and at what hour his arrival might be expected.
In some instances, gentlemen, residing at a distance from his
route, directed the news of his approach to be sent them by
expresses. Meantime the General was so obliging as to allow
himself to be transported with the utmost rapidity from place
to place, often travelling most of the night, so as not to disap-
point the anxious expectations of the people. From New
York the General went to Philadelphia, Baltimore, Wash-
ington, &c., constantly receiving from the people the same
cordial welcome, and witnessing the same demonstrations of
joy, wherever he went.
But the feelings of the nation demanded that something
more should be done for General La Fayette than could be
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
389
expressed by acclamation alone. This love of liberty had
been the means of depriving him of a great proportion of his
fortune. When, during our revolution, the country was so
exhausted as to be unable to clothe or feed her little army, La
Fayette not only gave all his pay to government, but advan-
ced money which never was refunded; so that, in addition
to the debt of gratitude, the nation owed him for advancements
made during her necessities. It was the exercise of the same
leading principle, (the love of liberty,) which occasioned the
confiscation of his estates in France, when the jacobin faction
controlled the kingdom.
Under every consideration, the nation was bound to shew
La Fayette, and the world, that, in the prosperity of his adop-
ted country, his former services were remembered with too
much gratitude to be passed over without some permanent
mark of national beneficence.
The President of the United States, therefore, in his mes-
sage to Congress, at the opening of the last session, recom-
mended, in appropriate terms, the consideration of General
La Fayette's eminent services to the country, and requested
that the legislative body of the nation would devise some
means of making him at least a partial remuneration.-
Agreeably to this recommendation, Congress appointed a
committee to deliberate on the subject, and, on the 20th of
December, "Mr. Hayne, from the committee appointed on
so much of the President's message as relates to making pro-
vision for the services of General La Fayette, reported the
following bill:-
"Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives
of the United States in Congress assembled, That the sum of
two hundred thousand dollars be, and the same is hereby
granted to Major General La Fayette, in compensation for
his important services and expenditures during the American
Revolution; and that for this purpose a stock to that amount
be issued in his favour, dated the 4th of July, 1824, bearing
an annual interest of six per cent., payable quarter yearly, and
redeemable on the 31st of December, 1834.
"SECT. 2. And be it further enacted, that one complete
Township of land be, and the same is hereby granted to the
said Major General La Fayette; and that the President of
the United States be authorized to cause the said township
to be located on any of the public lands which remain unsold;
and that patents be issued to General La Fayette for the
same."
33*
390
PERIOD XI....1817....1825.
On the 21st this bill was made the order of the day in the
Senate, and the following debate on it, extracted from the
journals of Congress, will tend to shew with how much rea-
son the bill was passed:
Senate, Tuesday, December 21.
"The Senate proceeded, as in committee of the whole,
to the consideration of the bill making provision for the ser-
vices and expenditures of General La Fayette.
Mr. Hayne, (of S. C.) in reply to Messrs. Macon and
Brown, who objected to the bill, remarked, that the obser-
vations made by the honourable gentlemen rendered it his
duty, though it was done with regret, as he had hoped the
bill would pass without opposition, as chairman of the com-
mittee, to submit the principles on which the committee had
proceeded in presenting the present bill. He trusted that
he should be able to satisfy the scruples of the Hon. gentle-
men, and that there would be no necessity of recommitting
the bill.
With regard to the objections made by his friend on his
right, (Mr. Macon,) they affected the making any compen-
sation, under any circumstances whatever, to individuals,
either for services rendered, or sacrifices made. He under-
stood he had said, it was immaterial whether an individual
should have spent his substance in the service of his coun-
try-should have put his hand in his purse and paid the ex-
penses of the war, still that for such services no compensa-
tion could be made.
He could show that this was the fact that it was precise-
ly the case with regard to General La Fayette. He had
expended his fortune in our service, and he should contend
it was right, it was necessary-they were called on, by duty
to themselves, at least to refund the expenses to which he
had been subjected. Mr. Hayne proceeded to say, that he
held documents in his hand which it became his duty to
submit to the Senate-documents derived from the highest
authority. The paper he held in his hand contained ac-
counts from the proper officers, shewing the expenses of La
Fayette, and pointing out the manner in which his estate
had been dissipated in the service of liberty. In the year
1777, he had an annual income of 146,000 francs, equal to
28,700 dollars. This had been almost entirely expended in
the services which he had rendered to liberty, in this and
the other hemisphere. During a period of six years, from
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
391
the year 1777 to 1783, he had expended, in the American
service, 700,000 francs, equal to 140,000 dollars. This doc-
ument, said Mr. Hayne, is derived from the most authentic
sources in France, and has come into my hands from a
respectable member of this House, without the knowledge.
or consent of the General and his friends.
The fact to which he called their attention was, that, dur-
ing the six years the General had been engaged in the ser-
vice, he had expended 140,000 dollars of his fortune; he
was in a state of prosperity, and in the enjoyment of a plen-
tiful fortune in his own country, when he resolved to come
to this. He purchased a ship, raised, equipped, armed and
clothed a regiment at his own expense, and, when he landed
on these coasts, he came freighted with the munitions of
war, which he distributed gratuitously to our army. It is
on record that he clothed and put shoes on the feet of the
naked, suffering soldiers of America, and that, during six
years, he sacrificed 140,000 dollars. He asked for no com-
pensation he made out no account-he received no pay-
he spent his fortune for this country, and not only gave his
services, but hazarded his life in its defence, shed his blood
in its service, and returned home broken in his fortune.
What did Government do? After the war, in 1794, they
gave him the full pay of a Major General, to which he was
entitled twelve or fourteen years before. If any American
citizen had done as much, and had brought in an account
stating he had expended 140,000 dollars, and made applica-
tion for compensation, would it not have been granted?
Indeed, if we were to make out an account current of the
expenses and sacrifices of the General, it would far exceed
the sum now proposed. But he never rendered a claim.
he would have starved ere he would have done it.
I have other documents, said Mr. Hayne, to which I shall
briefly refer. There is one fact which shews how alive he
was to every honourable sentiment. He has made sacrifices
that can never be repaid. Congress, in their gratitude, made
him a donation of 11,000 acres of land, which, at the value
of lands at this time, was not worth more than 11,000 dol-
lars; and by an act in 1804, they authorized him to locate
this land on any spot in the United States, that might be va-
yat and his agent accordingly located it in the neighbour-
hood of New Orleans. In 1807, Congress passed an act,
confirming the title to the city council of New Orleans of all
lands within six hundred yards of its limits.
392
PERIOD XI....1817....1825.
+
Part of the land belonging to General La Fayette was in-
cluded in this grant, and on the fact being communicated to
him in France by his agent, accompanied by legal advice of
the validity of his title, he replied, that it was not for him to
inquire into the circumstances, but that he, receiving bounty
from the government of the United States, could only receive
it as they chose to give it; and directed his agent to enter a
relinquishment of the land in question. This land, accord-
ing to the estimate of gentlemen from Louisiana, is now worth
500,000 dollars. But there is another circumstance to be
stated having located the land, he made a contract with an
Irish Baronet for the sale of a portion of it, and he afterwards
made it his business to find him out-he relinquished his own
right, and, at his own expense, induced him to relinquish
every legal claim that he could have upon the United States.
This relinquishment was on file in the land office, and Mr.
Hayne submitted the documents to the examination of the
Senate.
These claims appear certainly in a very strong, and he
might say, irresistible shape before the Senate. His honour-
able friend, on the right, had said that we treat this gentle-
man better than we do our native sons; but it appeared that
they barely did him justice. Did the gentleman doubt that
this government were in the habit of making remuneration
for sacrifices and services-he would refer to an act passed
in 1790, granting compensation to Frederick William Baron
Steuben, for sacrifices and services.
Mr. Hayne proceeded to refer to many instances where
the government had not only granted pecuniary assistance,
but had granted a whole township of land for sacrifices and
services. He was not one of those who were afraid of mak-
ing precedents-a good precedent can never do evil; and
when nations, as well as individuals, gave way to the no-
blest feelings of our nature, they best promoted the glory
of the country and the welfare of the people; but the case
of La Fayette could form no precedent-it stood alone.
Could this country be born again-could it assume a second
childhood, and be placed in circumstances sin ilar to those in
which it had formerly been? If this were possible, if it could
be reduced again to equal distress, be struggling for existence,
about to perish, without funds, arms, clothing, or ammuni-
tion, and looking around for help-if, under such circum-
stances, a foreign nobleman should step forth and devote his
life and fortune to her service, sacrificing every thing, and
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
393
:
shedding his blood in her behalf, and, while the scale was
depressed, throwing himself into the balance, and deciding
its fate-surely, such a man would be entitled to the warm-
est gratitude of the country."*
After some further debate, the bill was passed, and a com-
mittee appointed to wait on La Fayette with a copy of the
act. To an address to the committee on the occasion of pre-
senting the act, the Marquis returned the following answer
Gentlemen of the Committee of both Houses of Congress :
The immense and unexpected gift, which, in addition to
former and considerable bounties, it has pleased Congress to
confer upon me, calls for the warmest acknowledgments of
an old American Soldier, an adopted son of the United
States, two titles dearer to my heart than all the treasures in
the world.
But
However proud I am of every sort of obligation received
from the people of the United States, and their Representa-
tives in Congress, the large extent of this benefaction might
have created in my mind feelings of hesitation, not inconsist-
ent, I hope, with those of the most grateful reverence.
the so very kind resolutions of both Houses, delivered by
you, gentlemen, in terms of equal kindness, preclude all
other sentiments except those of the lively and profound
gratitude of which, in respectfully accepting the munificent
favour, I have the honour to beg you will be the organs.
Permit me also, gentlemen, to join a tender of my affec-
tionate personal thanks to the expression of the highest re-
spect, with which I have the honour to be your obedient
servant,
LA FAYETTE.
The visit of Fayette to the United States occupied about
a year; during which he visited each of the 24 states,
and was every where hailed as a father. When the time
arrived which he had fixed as the termination of his visit, it
was thought most fitting that his departure from the country
should take place from the capital. A frigate was prepared
at that place, and named, in compliment to him, the Brandy-
wine, to transport him to his native country. The few
weeks spent upon the invitation of the President, as the
guest of the nation, in the national palace, were appropriated
* Memoirs of La Fayette.
394
PERIOD XI....1817....1825.
to taking leave of those venerable men who had shared with
him both in establishing the independence of the country
and in receiving all the appropriate honours which the peo-
ple could bestow. He had previously visited and taken leave
of the venerable Adams; he now, in succession, took leave
of the other Ex-Presidents; the illustrious author of the
declaration of independence; the able supporter and advo-
cate of the federal constitution; and the soldier of the revo-
lution who had shed his blood in the same cause with La
Fayette.
These preliminary visits being paid, he now prepared for
his departure. The 7th of September, which was the day
appointed for that purpose, the civil authorities of the district
of Columbia assembled at the President's house to take leave
of him. About noon he entered the great hall, where he
was addressed, by the President, in terms manly, patriotic,
and affectionate. In a similar manner Fayette replied,
concluding as follows: "God bless you, sir, and all who
surround us. God bless the American people, each of their
states, and the federal government. Accept this patriotic
farewell of an overflowing heart; such will be its last throb
when it ceases to beat."
!
Į
Then, taking an affectionate leave of each individual pres-
ent, the general left the hospitable mansion of the President.
He was attended to the vessel by the whole population of the
district. All business was suspended, and the vast inultitude,
which lined the shores, witnessed his embarkation with a
deep silence, highly indicative of the feelings that the Ame-
rican people cherished towards La Fayette. In passing
Mount Vernon, he landed to pay a farewell visit to the tomb
of Washington, whence, re-embarking, a prosperous voyage
soon safely landed him on his own paternal soil.*
Section XXVIII. The second session of the
eighteenth Congress began on the 6th of Decem-
ber, 1824; on which occasion, the President
represented the country to be highly prosperous
and happy, both in respect to its internal condi-
tion and foreign relations.
•
Annual Register.
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
395
"Our relations," said he, "with foreign powers are of a
friendly character, although certain interesting differences
remain unsettled. Our revenue, under the mild system of
impost and tonnage, continues to be adequate to all the pur-
poses of government. Our agriculture, commerce, manu-
factures and navigation flourish. Our fortifications are ad-
vancing, in the degree authorized by existing appropria-
tions, to maturity, and due progress is made in the augment-
ation of the navy to the limit prescribed by law."
The President also stated that the convention of naviga-
tion and commerce concluded between the United States
and France in 1822 still continued ;-that our commercial
intercourse with the British dominions in Europe and the
East Indies, resting on the basis of reciprocity, which had
been arranged by a convention in 1815, was confirmed and
continued for ten years, by treaty in 1818; but that the trade
with the British colonies in the West Indies had not as yet
been settled to the satisfaction of the executive;—that our
commerce with Sweden had been placed on a footing of per-
fect reciprocity, by treaty, and with Russia, the Nether-
lands, Prussia, and the free Hanseatic cities, the dukedom of
Oldenburg and Sardinia, by internal regulations on each side,
founded on mutual agreement between the respective gov-
ernments; and that the great and extraordinary changes
which had happened in Spain and Portugal, within the last
two years, had not seriously affected the friendly relations
subsisting between them and the United States; although
they had presented obstacles to the adjustment of the particu-
lar subjects of discussion which have arisen with each. With
the remaining powers of Europe, with those on the coast of
Barbary, and with all the new South American States, our
relations were moreover stated to be of a friendly character.
The country has ministers plenipotentiary residing with the
republics of Colombia and Chili, and have received ministers
of the same rank from Colombia, Guatimala, Buenos Ayres
and Mexico, and a charge d'affaires from the independent
government of Brazil.
In relation to the state of the maritime force of the coun-
try, the message represented the squadron in the Mediter-
ranean to have been maintained, and to have afforded to our
commerce the necessary protection in that sea; that the
force in the Gulf of Mexico, and the neighbouring seas,
for the suppression of piracy, had also been continued; but
that such were the atrocities of the pirates in that quarter, it
396
PERIOD XI....1817....1825.
was important to increase, rather than to diminish, our force.
On the Pacific our commerce has much increased, and on
that coast, as well as on that sea, the United States have
many important stations, which require attention and pro-
tection.
"From the view above presented," the President contin-
ued, "it is manifest that the situation of the United States
is, in the highest degree, prosperous and happy. There is
no object which, as a people, we can desire, which we do
not possess, or which is not within our reach. Blessed with
governments the happiest which the world ever knew, with
no distinct orders in society, or divided interests in any por-
tion of the vast territory over which their dominion extends,
we have every motive to cling together, which can animate
a virtuous and enlightened people. The great object is to
preserve these blessings, and to hand them down to our latest
posterity. Our experience ought to satisfy us that our pro-
gress, under the most correct and provident policy, will not
be exempt from danger. Our institutions form an important
epoch in the history of the civilized world. On their preser-
vation, and in their utmost purity, every thing will depend.
Extending as our interests do to every part of the inhabited
globe, and to every sea, to which our citizens are carried by
their industry and enterprise, to which they are invited by
the wants of others, and have a right to go, we must either
protect them in the enjoyment of their rights, or abandon
them, in certain events, to waste and desolation. Our atti-
tude is highly interesting, as relates to other powers, and
particularly to our southern neighbours. We have duties to
perform, with respect to all, to which we must be faithful.
To every kind of danger we should pay the most vigilant
and unceasing attention; remove the cause where it may be
practicable, and be prepared to meet it when inevitable.”
Section XXIX. The second session of the
eighteenth Congress closed on the 3d of March,
1825, being limited by the constitution to that
period.-Among the most interesting subjects
which occupied its attention during the session,
were the occupation of the Oregon on the North
West coast, and the suppression of Piracy. The
bill respecting the former, however, was lost in
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
397,
the senate; being indefinitely laid on the table;
while that respecting Piracy passed; which, how-
ever, does little more than to authorize the build-
ing of ten additional ships of war.
The bill authorizing the occupation of the Oregon was
passed by the House of Representatives, but had previously
been so amended as to provide only for a military occupation
of the mouth of the river. This amendment was adopted,
for the purpose of avoiding a violation of the treaty with
Great Britain, which provides that the boundary line on that
frontier shall remain unsettled ten years.
On the subject of Piracy, the President, in a message to
the Senate, suggested three expedients; one, by the pursuit
of the offenders to the settled, as well as unsettled, parts of
the island from whence they issue; another, by reprisal on
the inhabitants; and a third by a blockade of the ports of
those islands. These suggestions gave rise to a bill in the
Senate, which embraced the several expedients proposed in
the message, and which, for some weeks, was a prominent
topic of debate. The opposers of the bill contended that it
introduces a principle into the rights of nations, and
that a resort to the measure proposed by it would be in effect
a declaration of war with Spain. This objection was an-
ticipated by the President, and obviated by him, on the
ground that the Spanish authorities are utterly incapable
of suppressing the practice in question. The discussion of
the subject has led to a disclosure of facts, which, in respect
to its atrocities and the numbers concerned in it, exceed even
conjecture, and which have forced conviction upon all, that
something, and something efficient, must speedily be done.
Section XXX. The administration of MI
Monroe closed on the 3d of March. During his
presidency the country has enjoyed a uniform
state of peace and prosperity. By his prudent
management of the national affairs, both foreign
and domestic, he has eminently contributed to
the honour and happiness of millions, and has
retired from office, enjoying the respect, and
affection, and gratitude of all who are able duly
34
393
PERIOD XI....1817....1825.
to appreciate the blessings of having a wise
ruler.
Section XXXI. The electors of a successor to
Mr. Monroe having failed to make a choice, the
élection devolved on the House of Representa-
tives. On the 9th of February, 1825, that body
proceeded to the discharge of this duty, when
John Quincy Adams, of Massachusetts, was
elected President of the United States, for the
four years from and after the 4th of the ensuing
March. John C. Calhoun, of South Carolina,
had been chosen Vice-President, by the electoral
colleges.
The subject of a successor to Mr. Monroe was very early
after his entering upon his second term of office introduced
to the notice of the public, since which time until the late
determination of the question on the floor of Congress, the
newspapers and public journals of the country have been dis-
gracefully loud and clamorous. Besides Mr. Adams, Mr.
Crawford, Secretary of the Treasury, Mr. Clay, Speaker of
the House of Representatives, and Gen. Jackson, a Senator,
were candidates for the office; each of whom had their re-
spective friends in the country, and among the Legislatures
of the States, nearly all of which by a public vote declared
in favour of some one of the candidates. On counting the
votes of the electors, it appeared that 84 were in favour of
Mr. Adams, 99 for Gen. Jackson, 41 for Mr. Crawford,
and 37 for Mr. Clay. Notwithstanding Gen. Jackson had
the greatest number of votes from the electoral colleges, the
House of Representatives, voting by States, elected Mr. Ad-
ams. The result of the balloting was, for Mr. Adams, 13
States; for Mr. Jackson, 7 States; for Mr. Crawford, 4 States.
By the constitution only the three highest on the list could
be candidates for the office in the House of Representatives.
Mr. Clay therefore was not voted for; but is supposed by his
influence to have determined the question in favour of Mr.
Adams, in opposition to Mr. Crawford, who had been nom-
înated by a caucus at Washington; and to Gen. Jackson, who
had received the highest vote by the electors.

MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
399
Notes.
i
Section XXXII. Manners. Two centu-
ries have elapsed since the first settlements were
commenced in the United States by Europeans,
yet the people have not acquired that uniform
character, which belongs to ancient nations,
upon whom time and the stability of institutions
have imprinted a particular and individual char-
acter. Although partial changes have occurred,
which have been noticed in the progress of this
work, yet, so far down as the present time, the
essential variations, which have taken place, are
few. The general physiognomy is nearly as va-
ried as the origin of the population is different.
A marked distinction undoubtedly exists between the inhab-
itants of the commercial and maritime towns and the villages
of the country. The former, in a more considerable degree, as
to luxury and vice, resemble the great towns of Europe. Those
of the country, who lead an agricultural life, preserve much of
the simplicity, with something of the roughness, of former days';
but they enjoy all that happiness which proceeds from the ex-
ercise of the social virtues in their primitive purity. Their af-
fections are constant; felicity crowns the conjugal union; pa-
rental authority is sacred; infidelity on the part of the wife is
almost unknown; crime is rare, mendicity and theft uncommon.
The people generally are enterprising, industrious, persever-
ing, and submissive to government. They are also intelligent,
brave, active, and benevolent, and possess a strength and agil-
ity of body, which are seldom united in so great a degree.
With somewhat of the appearance of apathy, and under a
sober exterior, strong feelings, and a capacity for the most
lively sallies, are concealed. As the benefits of education
are extensively diffused, the ingenuity and intelligence of
the people have been displayed to advantage, if not in the
higher walks of literature, yet in the useful branches of
knowledge, and in the arts which multiply the comforts of life.
From the perfect freedom and equality which are possessed,
and the interest taken in political discussions, a tendency to dis-
soluteness in our manners is undoubtedly to be perceived;
400
PERIOD XI....1817....1825.

but the barrier created by education will, it is hoped, keep in
check the unwelcome tide. In the amusements of the people,
there are evidently some changes for the better, indicating more
correct ideas both of humanity and taste. Upon the whole, the
manners of the people of the United States, especially among
the more cultivated classes, are, probably, a medium, between
an honest bluntness, on the one hand, and a sickly delicacy, on
the other, or between a low and the highest degree of refinement.
The latter, indeed, is not to be expected in a country where there
is no court, and no hereditary nobility, whose leisure and incli-
nation might lead them to substitute the affected and burdensome
politeness of courtiers, for the present manly ease of freemen.
Section XXXIII. Religion. The principal
religious denominations, at present, in the Unit-
ed States, are Presbyterians, and Congregation-
alists, Baptists, Friends, Episcopalians, and
Methodists. The two first of these, unitedly,
have more than twenty-five hundred congrega-
tions; the number of Baptist congregations ex-
ceeds two thousand; the Friends have five hun-
dred, and the Episcopalians about three hun-
dred. The Methodists also are numerous.
For the effectual employment of those who wish to be en
gaged in the christian ministry and in missions, peculiar facili-
ties have been devised; and the plans of benevolence, mention-
ed under the last period, have been continued and greatly aug-
mented. The American Board of Commissioners for foreign
Missions, the American Bible Society, the American Education
Society, together with a Society for the colonization of free blacks
în Africa, have risen in respectability and resources. Missionaries
in considerable numbers are sent, not only into vacant and desti-
tute parts of our own country, to the South and West, and among
the Indians; but also to Southern Asia, to Palestine, and to the
Islands of the Pacifick Ocean.
It is not to be disguised that much irreligion and vice, and
some opposition to the above named objects prevails, and that
a spirit of infidelity exists, though in a form more concealed
than formerly, and under more decent names. Nor does it be-
come us to deny, that in a time of so much religious action and
religious news, by which attention is occupied, there is danger
of a superficial acquaintance with the doctrines of the Bible,
among the mass of professors. Yet, whatever may be the dan-
ger from this source, we are persuaded that such exertions,
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
401
and the interest taken in political discussions, a tendency to
dissoluteness in our manners is undoubtedly to be perceived;
since they are altogether congenial with the precepts of the
gospel, will in the end produce a vastly counterbalancing good.
The exigencies of the church, and of the times, require precisely
such a spirit of benevolent enterprise, to be increased, we trust
with the growth of the nation.
The attention, which is now paid to biblical learning, and to a
more systematick instruction in theology, by those who are to be-
come Christian teachers, forms an era in the history of religion,
in this country. This will be a means, in due time, of counter-
acting that tendency to religious dissipation, and to a superficial
doctrinal knowledge, among professing christians, which have
been mentioned. Indeed, the good consequences of such pre-
paratory studies begin to be felt in other respects, at least; and
the call for a learned and efficient, as well as a pious ministry is
doubly increasing. Morality, which is a component part of re-
ligion, has taken deep root, and the increased means of christian
instruction just noticed, and forms a striking contrast to the ef-
fects, which proceed from a dearth of the spirit and of the word
of God, in less favoured parts of the country. It is worthy of
notice, also, that some vigorous attempts have been made, by
means of the association of individuals, in various places, to pre-
vent the progress of vice, and, of course, to promote the interests
of christian virtue. Intemperance, which is the most alarming
symptom of the times, has, by this means, received a partial,
though, it must be confessed, inadequate restraint.
Section XXXIV. Trade and Commerce.
The commerce of the United States consists,
principally, in the exchange of agricultural pro-
duce for the manufactures of other parts of the
world, and the productions of the tropical cli-
The principal articles of domestic pro-
duce, exported, are cotton, wheat flour, biscuit,
tobacco, lumber, rice, pot and pearl ashes, In-
dian corn, and meal, dried and pickled fish, beef,
rye, pork, &c.
mates.
Of these, cotton* is the most considerable article, and has in-
*The greater attention to the cultivation of cotton is to be ascribed to the
invention of a machine for cleaning upland cotton, from its seeds. For
this machine we are indebted to Mr Whitney, of New Haven, Connec
34*
402
PERIOD XI....1817....1825.
creased, regularly, from one hundred thousand pounds, the
amount exported in 1790, to more than eighty-five millions of
pounds, exported in 1817. It now constitutes one third of the
whole value of our exports, or about twenty millions of dollars.
Next to cotton, wheat, flour, and biscuit, are exported in the
greatest quantities.—Tobacco and rice are on the decline, the
attention of planters being directed to the more profitable culti-
vation of cotton.
Of these exports, New-England and New-York are the great
carriers. To them belong nearly two thirds of all the shipping
of the United States. The states south of the Potomac own
only one eighth part. Our staple articles are principally the
growth of the southern states, and are carried coast wise, from
the southern to the middle states, whence they are sent to fo-
reign countries, almost entirely, in ships owned by northern
merchants, and navigated by northern seamen. In 1820, there
were about seventy thousand persons, in the United States, en-
gaged in commerce, of which thirteen thousand, or nearly one
sixth, belonged to Massachusetts alone. Nearly half of the
whole number belonged to the New-England States, and New-
York.
The exports from the United States are sent to various coun-
tries, but the British dominions always receive the largest por-
tion of our domestick produce, particularly cotton. The Spa-
nish, Portuguese, and French dominions have usually received
the most, next to the British. During the period in which the
United States enjoyed the carrying trade, that is from 1796 to
1807, when the wars, which succeeded the French revolution,
existed, and during which the United States was the principal
neutral power, the nations for which she carried embraced near-
ly all Europe; but those for which she carried the most were
the Dutch, French, and Spaniards. Since the return of peace,
in 1815, the nations of Europe have been chiefly their own car.
riers. Of course, the foreign produce, exported from this coun-
try, has been small, compared with its amount from 1802 to
1812. In the year ending the 30th of September 1822, the to-
tal value of exports from the United States was seventy-two mil-
ticut. Before the invention of this machine, it was so difficult to cleanse
cotton, that the cultivation of it was extremely limited. It is now cultivated,
to great extent, in the states south of Virginia, and Kentucky. The wheat
and flour exported are raised, principally, in the middle and western states;
tobacco in Maryland, Virginia, and North Carolina; lumber is chiefly from
the forests of Maine, New Hampshire, and the low countries of the Car
olinas and Georgia. Rice is mostly raised in the Carolinas, Georgia, and
Louisiana, &c.
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
403
lions, one hundred and sixty thousand, two hundred and eighty-
one dollars. Of this sum, but about twenty-two millions were
foreign exports, leaving nearly fifty millions for domestick ex-
ports. Almost half of the domestick exports were sent to Eng-
land, Scotland, and Ireland. During the same year, the total
value of imports was eighty-three millions, two hundred and for-
ty-one thousand, five hundred and forty-one dollars, of which
thirty-two millions were from England alone.
The goods received, in return for exports, are, generally,
the manufactures of those countries to which the exports are
carried. From Great Britain are imported vast quantities of
woollen and cotton goods, and manufactures of iron, steel, brass,
copper, glass, earthen ware, silk, &c. From China we receive
tea and silk; from Russia iron and hemp. Coffee comes from
the colonies of the European powers in America, and the East
Indies; sugar from the East and West Indies; rum from the
British and Danish West Indies. Wines are, principally, from
France, Spain, Portugal, Madeira, and the Canary Isles, bran-
dy from France, Spain, Italy, &c. Notwithstanding the large
amount of cotton, tobacco, lumber, &c. sent to Great Britain,
yet the balance with that country is, and always has been against
us. It is also against us in respect to China, Russia, Sweden,
Denmark, and France, because these countries, from which we
import largely, have occasion for very little of our surplus pro-
duce.
As to the tonnage of the United States, it may be observed,
that it annually increased from 1790, at which time it was near-
ly half a million, to the year 1810, when it arrived at its maxi-
mum, and amounted to more than one million and four hundred
thousand tons; an amount far greater than that of any other
nation in the world, except Great Britain. In 1819, the ton-
nage employed in the coasting trade amounted to nearly six
hundred thousand tons, having increased in thirty years more
than five foid.
The tonnage employed in the fisheries has not progressed,
with the same rapidity. During the revolutionary war, the
fisheries were destroyed, and, for many years afterwards they
did not regain their original importance. To encourage them,
congress, in 1792, granted a bounty to the owners and seamen
employed in the bank, or cod fisheries, and, in 1814, this bounty
was considerably increased. During the late war, our fisher-
men suffered heavy losses, but, since the return of peace, they
have resumed their occupations, and the fisheries are now in a
more flourishing state than they have been at any period since
the declaration of our independence. In 1818, there belonged
to New Bedford and Nantucket seventy-two vessels, engaged in
404
PERIOD XI....1817....1825.
!
the whale fishery, whose aggregate tonnage was about seventeen
thousand tons. This number has since increased. Massachu-
setts is the principal state concerned in this fishery. No state
south of New-York ever owned a single vessel employed in the
whale fishery.
Nearly connected with commerce is the revenue of the coun-
try. This has almost entirely arisen, ever since the establish-
ment of the present government, from duties paid on tonnage,
and on foreign goods imported into the United States. Internal
duties and direct taxes have, occasionally, been resorted to, as
was the case during the administration of Mr. Adams, and du-
ring the late war, but upon these, the government ordinarily
place no dependence. Several millions of dollars are annually
received from the sale of publick lands, and the sum is yearly
increasing. In 1815, the revenue was much greater than it had
been at any former period, owing to the immense importations
of foreign goods into the country. It continued to decrease,
however, until 1821, since which time it has been again slowly
rising. It may now be estimated in ordinary years, at about
twenty millions of dollars.
It will not be foreign to this article to add as few remark
upon the publick debt. This debt was contracted in sup-
port of the war of independence. In 1791, it amounted to
about seventy-five millions of dollars. From this date to the
year 1812, owing to the great prosperity of the country, the
debt was gradually diminished to about one half. But, on the
recurrence of war, it again increased, and, in 1916, amounted to
one hundred and twenty-three millions. It has been since di-
minishing, and, on the first of January, 1823, was about ninety
millions of dollars.
Section XXXV. Agriculture. Until within
a few years, agriculture, as a science, received
but little attention, in the United States. Few,
if any, valuable improvements were attempted.
Indifference and uncommon apathy seem to have
pervaded society. A new era, however, has re-
cently commenced, and agriculture, both as a
science and an art, is receiving much of that
attention which its acknowledged importance
demands. It is beginning to be regarded, as it
should be, not only as the basis of subsistence
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
405
and population, but as the parent of individual
and national opulence.
Men of enlightened minds, and of distinguish
ed wealth, are, in many parts of the country
devoting themselves to the study of the art, and
to new and useful experiments. Agricultural
societies abound; at the head of which may be
seen some of the most scientifick and practical
men, combining their powers in favour of agri-
culture, for the collection and diffusion of in-
formation, and for the excitement of industry
and emulation. The exhibitions which annu-
ally take place, in almost every county, of cattle,
and of the productions of the soil, the learned
and often cloquent addresses, which these exhi
bitions call forth, have a strong tendency to
awaken the attention of our countrymen to a
pursuit more favourable to health, virtue, and
peace, than any other.
The proportion of the inhabitants of the United States, devot-
ed to agricultural pursuits, is large. By the census of 1820, it
appears, that this proportion is more than one fifth of the whole
population, or two millions. This number includes only those
who are thus engaged by actual occupation, children and females
generally being excluded. It embraces, therefore, about two
thirds of all the males over ten years of age. The slave holding
states are the most agricultural, the proportion being usually
from one quarter to one third of the whole population, while in
the other states it generally falls below one fifth.
·
Of the several states, New-York has the greatest number en-
gaged in agriculture; Virginia next; and next to those states,
North Carolina, South Carolina, Pennsylvania, Kentucky, Ohio,
Tennessee, and Georgia, in order. But the proportion of those
devoted to agriculture, in the respective states, to their popula-
tion, is different. Louisiana has the greatest proportion, or about
thirty-five per cent.; South Carolina has thirty-two; Georgia
and Mississippi, each twenty-nine; North Carolina twenty-se-
ven; while New-York has but eighteen, and Pennsylvania but
thirteen per cent.
No state in the union has so small a propor-
tion as Massachusetts
406
•
PERIOD XI....1817....1825.
{
Section XXXVI. Arts and Manufac=
tures. The manufacturing establishments in
the United States are considerably various. and
numerous; and though less prosperous than
during the late war, are gradually rising from
the depression which they experienced immedi-
ately after the return of peace, in consequence
of the excessive importations of foreign goods,
which were then made.
By the friends of these establishments vigorous efforts are
making to induce congress to increase the duties on certain ar-
ticles, now extensively imported, with reference to their being
manufactured at home, and thereby giving more encouragement
to those of our citizens who have invested their capital in esta-
blishments of this kind. A strong opposition, however, to an
increase of the duties on foreign goods has appeared, particular-
ly in the south, on the ground that to foster manufacturing esta-
blishments, considerably beyond the encouragement given them
by the existing tariff, must be at the expense of commerce, reve-
nue, and general prosperity. What will be the issue of the above
efforts, time only will disclose.
The number of persons employed in manufactures in the
United States, as appears by the census of 1820, is three hun-
dred and forty-nine thousand, two hundred and forty-seven.
Rhode-Island has a greater proportion of population engaged in
manufactures than any other state, and next in order are Massachu-
setts and Connecticut. Pennsylvania and New-Jersey, also, rank
high as manufacturing, states.
Section XXXVII. Population. The popu-
lation of the United States in 1820, was nine
millions, six hundred and thirty-seven thousand,
nine hundred and ninety-nine; of whom one
million, five hundred and thirty-one thousand,
four hundred and thirty-six were slaves, and two
hundred and thirty-three thousand, three hun-
dred and ninety-eight were free blacks.
The number of foreigners who arrive in the country is, upon
an average, about five or six thousand annually. About this
number, however is supposed to emigrate to the British provin-
The natural increase of the population is estimated at
about three hundred thousand. The population of the United
ces.
MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
407
States may now, therefore, (close of the year 1822,) be consi-
dered as exceeding ten millions.
The following observations, respecting the population of the
country, have been found to be true by a late respectable writer.❤
1. That the inhabitants of the United States double in about
twenty-five years. 2. That taking the whole United States to-
gether, the whites increase faster than the blacks; but that in
the states in which the blacks are very numerous, they have al-
most uniformly increased faster than the whites, in those states,
In Maryland, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, Geor
gia, Tennessee, and Kentucky, the blacks, for the last thirty
years, have increased much faster than the whites. In North
Carolina and Tennessee, they have increased more than as fast
again, and in South Carolina, during the last ten years, they have
increased three times as fast. In the northern states, on the
contrary, the black population is almost stationary, and in Maine,
New-Hampshire, and Rhode-Island, it is diminishing. 3. That
in all our great cities the females are more numerous than the
males, while in the whole United States the reverse is true.
The average of all the cities gives nearly one hundred and nine fe-
males to one hundred males, whereas, in the whole United
States, the average of females is but ninety-seven to one hundred
males.
Section XXXVIII. Education. The education
of youth, which is so essential to the well being
of society, and intimately connected with the
political prosperity of a republican govern-
ment, has received, as has been noticed in
the progress of this work, considerable atten-
tion in the United States, in every period since
their settlement. The present state of our pri-
mary and higher schools, of our colleges, univer-
sities, and other establishments of education, is
more flourishing than at any former period; their
number is annually increasing, and a more liberal
spirit, in respect to their endowment, is pre-
vailing.
In all the New-England States, excepting Rhode-Island, com-
mon schools are supported by law. In this latter state, how-
*S. E. Morse, who has recently published a valuable Geography, to
which the author is indebted for many important facts in these notes.
408
PERIOD XI....1817....1825.
ever, academies are established in all the principal towns, and
private schools are extensively maintained, during the winter
months. In the new state of Maine, a sum, exceeding one hun-
dred thousand dollars, is raised by tax, and appropriated to the
support of a school master for every two hundred inhabitants.
The number of school houses is estimated at fifteen hundred.
In Connecticut the common schools are supported by a fund,
arising from the sale of lands in Ohio, which formerly belanged
to the state. This fund amounted in May 1821, to one million
and seven hundred thousand dollars, the yearly income of which,
together with twelve thousand dollars of the publick taxes, is
annually devoted to the maintenance of common school masters,
în every town in the state. The amount paid to the ɩ ›wns from
this fund, in 1818, was more than seventy thousand dollars, a
greater sum by twenty-two thousand dollars than the whole state
tax amounted to in the year preceding.
し
​A common school fund exists, also, in the state of New-York.
In 1822, it consisted of more than one million one hundred
thousand dollars, and twenty-five thousand acres of land. The
sum, which this fund annually yields, is nearly eighty thousand
dollars, and it assists to give instruction to niñe tenths of the
children of that populous state, between the ages of five and fif-
teen years. Besides the common schools and colleges, there are
nearly fifty incorporated academies. There is also a literary
fund of nearly one hundred thousand dollars, the interest of
which is annually distributed to the several colleges and ácade-
mies of the state.
In Virginia, a literary fund has recently bee created by the
legislature, consisting of monies received from the United States,
for military services during the late war. It amounted, in De-
cember, 1818, to about one million and one hundred thousand
dollars, to which is yet to be added a balance, due from the
United States. The interest of this sum, with the addition of
fines, forfeitures, &c. which have also been appropriated to the
same object, will, in the opinion of the Directors, yield an an-
nual income of nearly ninety thousand dollars. Of this sum
forty-five thousand dollars annually have been appropriated to
the support of primary schools, and fifteen thousand dollars to
the endowment of a university.
Until within a few years, the subject of education has receiv-
ed but little attention in North Carolina. Much zeal, however,
has recently been displayed in the establishment of academies
and schools. Previously to 1804, there were but two academies
in the state; there are now fifty, and the number is still increas
ing.
In South Carolina, academies are numerous; the legislature

MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
409
annually appropriates thirty thousand dollars for the support of
free schools. In 1817, the state of Georgia gave one hundred
thousand dollars for the same object. In the states of Alabama,
Ohio, and Illinois, provision has been made, by the United
States, for the education of youth, one section, or a thirty-sixth
part of every township, being granted by the act of congress
that admitted these states to the union, for the support of com-
nion schools, and in addition one, and in some states, two town-
ships for the support of a college. Till recently, education has
been much negiected in Louisiana, and many of the inhabitants
are unable either to read or write. Lately, the attention of the
governme it has been directed to this subject, and schools and
higher seminaries of learning are establishing in various parts of
the state.
Several universities and colleges have been added to the lite-
rary institutions in the United States, within this period. Of
universities, two have recently commenced operations in the
state of Ohio, one at Athens, on the Hockhocking, by the name
of the Ohio University; the other at Oxford, near the south west
corner of the state, by the name of the Miami University. The
former of these has two townships of land, or forty-six thousand
acres, and an annual income of two thousand three hundred
dollars; the latter has one township which yields about two
thousand dollars.
Besides these, there is a flourishing college at Cincinnati,
which was incorporated in 1819, and which has funds amount
ing to thirty thousand dollars. A medical college is connected
with it. Worthington college was incorporated during the same
year. In 1818, Transylvania university, in Lexington, Ken-
tucky, was re-organized and placed upon a more liberal foun-
dation. The number of students now exceeds three hundred.
A college was established, in 1819 at Danville, about thirty
miles southwest from Lexington.
A university has recently been commenced at Charlottesville,
in Albemarle county, Virginia. The plan contemplates ten profes-
sorships; and the buildings, consisting of ten pavillions for the
professors, five hotels for dieting the students, with one hundred
and four dormitories sufficient for two hundred and eight students.
are already finished, in an elegant style of architecture. A
college has recently gone into operation in the District of Co-
lumbia. It is situated three miles from the capital. A Baptist
Theological seminary is to be connected with the institution.
Besides these institutions, there are several others, viz. a Charity
school at Bangor, Maine, whose object is to prepare young men
for the ministry, in a shorter time than is usual at other semina-
ries; a Baptist literary and theological seminary at Waterville, on
35

PERIOD XI....1817....1825.
410
the Kennebeck ; and one at New-York, belonging to the Protestant
Episcopal Church. A Theological institution has also been es
tablished at Auburn, New-York, by the Presbyterians. Seve-
ral others are in contemplation in the country.
The foregoing facts, in relation to the state of our common
and higher institutions of learning, no American, in whose bo-
som glows the spirit of the patriot, will regard with indifference.
Like the light of heaven, science cheers, beautifies, and adorns.
Tits influence are we indebted for much of the civil and reli-
gious freedom which we enjoy, and intimately connected with
its progress are the future honour and happiness of our country.
An intelligent people will select intelligent rulers, and intelli-
gent rulers will manage safely the governinent confided to their
trust. "There is scarcely one instance brought" says Bacon,
"of a disastrous government, where learned men have been
seated at the helm."
The general diffusion of knowledge tends also to make peace-
able citizens. "It causes men," in the language of a periodical
work of our own country," to have just views of the nature, value,
and relations of things, the purposes of life, the tendency of ac-
tions, to be guided by purer motives, to form nobler resolutions,
and to press forward to more desirable attainments. Know-
ledge smooths down the roughness and tames the native ferocity
of man." Our ancestors knew these things; they were aware
of the importance of knowledge among the people to the strength
of the social and political fabrick, which they were commencing;
they, therefore, when they laid the foundations of their dwellings,
almost simultaneously laid the foundations of our common and
higher sei inaries of learning.
A steady, though too slow an advance has been making in
relation to science, through the whole period of our history.
The importance of it is more generally admitted, and greater
favour is shown towards those institutions which are devoted to
its cultivation. Far distant be the day, when the prevalence of
ignorance shall expose us to anarchy, and leave us to become
the victims to some ambitious, turbulent, faithless spirit, who
On the con-
may rise to wield the sword of despotism.
trary, may knowledge continue to increase, and with it that
love of justice, virtue, and religion, which, under the blessing of
heaven, will make our beloved country perpetually the seat of
peace and freedom.

MONROE'S ADMINISTRATION.
411
Reflections.
XXXIX. Upon concluding this history of our country, we can
scarcely refrain from asking, who of our ancestors anticipated
results from their toils, so stupendous as those which we behold?
Who of them predicted, while they were laying up the pines of
the forest for a shelter, that they were commencing an empire,
which, within two centuries, would extend thousands of miles,
and embrace, within its bosom, ten millions of the human race?
Who then thought of cities, with their busy population, a thou
sand miles from the waters of the Atlantick?-or of fleets, on
inland seas, proceeding to, and returning from distant voyages?
or of navies pouring forth their thunder and their flame? Such
results entered not into sober calculation, and were beyond even
the dreams of fancy. Yet two centuries have brought them to
pass.
The branch which our fathers planted, under the ostering
care of heaven, rose, extended, invigorated. It acquired stabili
ty by oppression, and gathered importance, from the efforts
which were made to crush it. In the progress of our history,
we have seen the American people, while sustaining only the
character of colonists, and struggling with the discouragements
and difficulties of new settlements, maintaining at their own ex-
pense, and bringing to prosperous conclusion, wars, which a sel-
fish and jealous mother country, by her pride and imprudence, had
occasioned. We have seen these colonies, amidst all the oppres-
sions which they experienced, through exactions, and calumnies.
loss of charters, and one abridgment of liberty after another,
still maintaining their loyalty-still indulging the feelings, and
adopting the language of affection, until justice and patriotism
and religion bid them rise to assert those rights, which the God
of nature designed for all his rational offspring.
Through a long and trying war, in which inexperience had to
contend with discipline, and poverty with wealth, we see them
pledging their fortunes, liberties, and lives to one another, and,
to the astonishment of the world, accomplishing their emancipa
tion. And when emancipated, and transformed into an inde
pendent nation, we see them calmly betaking themselves to the
organization of a government, under a constitution as wise as it
was singular, and whose excellency and competency the expe
rience of more than thirty years has confirmed.-Simultaneous
ly with these events, what extensive conquests have been made
on the wilderness! Deserts have put on beauty and fruitfulness,
412
PERIOD XI ..1817....1825.
and a way been constantly extending towards the waters of the
Pacifick, for the advance of civilization and religion.
Had we the spirit of prophecy, in respect to the future condi-
tion of America, this would not be the place to indulge it. No
nation, however, ever possessed, in a higher degree, the means of
national prosperity. Our territory is ample-our soil fertile-
our climate propitious—our citizens enterprising, brave, and per-
severing. A sea coast of three thousand miles-inland seas,
numerous canals, facilitate foreign and domestick trade. Being
free and independent of other nations, we can frame our laws,
and fashion our institutions, as experience and an enlightened
policy shall dictate. Our universities and colleges are yearly
qualifying numbers for the higher professions of life, while our
academies and schools are diffusing intelligence, to an unparal
leled extent, among our virtuous yeomanry. The Bible and the
institutions of Christianity are with us, and are presenting to us
all the blessings which religion can impart. Thus circumstanc-
ed, what should prevent our country from advancing to that emi-
nence of national happiness, beyond which national happiness
cannot extend?" Manufactures may here rise-busy com-
merce, inland and foreign, distribute our surplus produce, aug-
ment our capital, give energy to industry, improvement to roads,
patronage to arts and sciences, vigour to schools, and universali-
ty to the institutions of religion; reconciling civil liberty with
efficient government; extended population with concentrated
action; and unparalleled wealth with sobriety and morality."
Let but the spirit, the practical wisdom, the religious integri
ty of the first planters of our soil, prevail among rulers and sub-
jects-let God be acknowledged, by giving that place to his
word and institutions which they claim-and all these blessings
are ours. We shall enjoy peace with nations abroad, and tran-
quillity at home. As years revolve, the tide of our national
prosperity will flow broader and deeper. In the beautiful lan-
guage of inspiration-"our sons will be as plants grown up in
their youth, and our daughters as corner stones, polished after
the similitude of a palace. Our garners will be full, including
all manner of stores, our sheep will bring forth by thousands,
and ten thousands; our oxen will be strong to labour, and there
will be no breaking in, or going out, or complaining in our streets.
-Happy is that people that is in such a case, yea, happy is that
people whose God is the Lord."

UNITED STATES.
Period XH.
DISTINGUISHED FOR ADAMS' ADMINISTRATION.
Section I. On the 4th of March, Mr. Adams,
in the presence of the Senate, House of Repre-
sentatives, heads of department, foreign minis-
ters, and a numerous assemblage of citizens and
strangers, took the oath prescribed by the con-
stitution, and entered upon the duties of Presi-
dent of the United States.
On the occasion of his inauguration, Mr. Adams, in com-
pliance with usage, delivered an address, in which he un-
folded the principles by which he should be guided in the
fulfilment of the duties of his office. Among other things he
said, “our political creed is, without a dissenting voice that
can be heard, that the will of the people is the source, and
the happiness of the people the end, of all legitimate govern-
ment upon earth-That the best security for the beneficence,
and the best guarantee against the abuse of power, consist
in the freedom, the purity, and the frequency of popular elec-
tious-That the general government of the union, and the
separate governments of these states, are all sovereignties of
limited powers; fellow-servants of the same masters, uncon-
trolled within their respective spheres, uncontrollable by
encroachments upon each other-That the firmest security
of peace is the preparation, during peace, of the defences of
-That a rigorous economy, and accountability of public
expenditures, should guard against the aggravation, and al-
leviate, when possible, the burden of taxation-That the
military should be kept in strict subordination to the civil
power-That the freedom of the press and of religious
opinion should be inviolate-That the policy of our country
a peace, and the ark of our salvation union, are articles of
with upon which we are all agreed."
35*
414
PERIOD XII....1825.
Section II. On the day of Mr. Adams' induc-
tion into office, the Senate was convened by
the Executive, for the purpose of confirming
nominations to office under the new administra-
tion. Henry Clay, of Kentucky, was appointed
Secretary of State; Richard Rush, of Pennsyl-
vania, Secretary of the Treasury; and James
Barbour, of Virginia, Secretary of War.
The new administration had scarcely entered upon its op-
erations, before it was apparent that it was destined to meet
with a systematic and organized opposition. Those who
arrayed themselves against the administration, without ref-
erence to its measures, urged, as reasons for their hostility,
that Mr. Adams' election was the result of a bargain between
Mr. Clay and himself; and his election of Mr. Clay, as Secreta-
ry of State, was relied upon as conclusive proof of the bargain;
that he was elected against the expressed will of the people;
and that Congress, by not taking General Jackson, the can-
didate having the highest number of votes, had violated the
constitution, and disobeyed their constituents.
Those who were friendly to the administration, or disposed
to judge of it by its acts, replied to these objections, that
Mr. Clay, as a representative, was obliged to decide between
three candidates for the presidency, and that his vote was in
accordance with all his previous declarations; that Mr. Craw-
ford was virtually withdrawn from the list of candidates by
his ill health, and that, in respect to the remaining two, Mr.
Clay had always expressed himself decidedly in favour of
the character and qualifications of Mr. Adams, which rendered
it impossible for him to vote for General Jackson without the
most gross inconsistency. Besides, the experience, the learn-
ing, the talents, the diplomatic skill of Mr. Adams, decidedly
entitled him to the office in preference to any other candidate.
As to the election of Mr. Clay to be Secretary of State, this
was vindicated on the ground that his situation as Speaker
of the House, and his long and intimate acquaintance with
our national affairs, made him the most prominent candidate
for that station. The refusal of this appointment by Mr.
Clay, it was urged, would have argued an improper distrust
of his own character and of public opinion, and would have
in a measure confirmed the suspicion of an improper alliance
between himself and Mr. Adams.
ADAMS ADMINISTRATION.
415
Of the other objections urged by the opponents of the ad-
ministration, it is sufficient, in this place, to say, that they
were answered by the same zeal, and, to the minds of the
supporters of the administration, with even more force than
that with which they had been offered. It is but justice to
add, that the charge of a bargain between Mr. Adams and
Mr. Clay has not been satisfactorily supported. On the con-
trary, it seems now to be generally admitted, that no alliance.
had been formed between these gentlemen previously to the
late presidential election.
Section III. About this time, a controversy
arose between the National Government and the
Executive of Georgia, in relation to certain lands
held by the Creek nation, but which that State
claimed as belonging to herself. In the progress
of this controversy so much warmth was mani-
fested, both by Georgia and some of the neigh-
bouring States, that much anxiety was felt by
persons in different parts of the Union as to the
consequences. The prompt and vigilant meas-
ures of the National Executive, however, sanc-
tioned as they ultimately were by Congress, set-
tled the controversy without disturbing the peace
of the Union.
This controversy grew out of a compact between the
General Government and the State of Georgia, in 1802.
By that compact, the United States agreed, in consideration
of Georgia relinquishing her claim to the Mississippi Terri-
tory, to extinguish, at the national expense, the Indian title
to the lands occupied by them in Georgia, "whenever it
could be peaceably done, upon reasonable terms." Since
making that agreement, the General Government had extin-
guished the Indian title to about fifteen millions of acres,
and had conveyed the same to the State of Georgia. There
still remained in that State exceeding nine millions of acres,
in possession of the Indians, of which about five millions
belonged to the Cherokees, and the remainder to the Creek
nation.
Shortly before the termination of Mr. Monroe's adminis-
tration, an effort had been made to effect a treaty with the
416
PERIOD XII....1825.
Creeks for their portion of the above lands. The Creeks,
however, having become more civilized, refused to alienate
their territory, and had even passed a law making it a capi-
tal offence to sell any more land. No solicitations of the
commissioners appointed to purchase their lands could in-
duce them to consent, and, the council breaking up, a major-
ity of the chiefs took their departure. A few, however,
who thought differently, remained, and were induced to
make a treaty, by which all the lands of the Creek tribes in
Georgia and Alabama were ceded to the United States.-
This treaty was made the 12th Feb. 1825, and was transmit-
ted to the Senate, and sanctioned by that body, on the 3d
of March, the last day of the session, without that examina-
tion of the circumstances which it would have had, had it
been transmitted at an earlier period of the session.
When the news of the ratification of this treaty arrived
among the Creeks, it produced great excitement. M'Intosh,
the leader and chief of the party that assented to it, and an-
other chief, were killed, and the treaty rejected.
In the mean time, the Governor of Georgia, acting upon
the assumption that the treaty was valid, made provision to
have the lands surveyed, and distributed among the citizens
by lottery. To the Creeks the conduct of Gov. Troup was
especially obnoxious, and, a war being likely to be the con-
sequence of measures pursued, the President directed Gen.
Gaines to repair to the country of the Creeks to give them
the necessary protection, and directed Gov. Troup to sus-
pend his contemplated measures until the meeting of Con-
gress.
Efforts, however, continued to be made to settle this
difficulty upon amicable terms; and at length, after a long
negotiation with a deputation from the Creek nation at
Washington, the old treaty was declared to be void, and a
new one formed, by which the Creeks were to retain all
their lands in Alabama, and to receive $217,000, and a per-
petual annuity of $20,000 for their Georgia territory. To the
M'Intosh party the United States agreed to pay $100,000,
provided the party amounted to 3000; and so in proportion
for a smaller number. Moreover, a tract of land beyond the
Mississippi was to be provided for the accommodation of
such as wished to remove, and the expense of removal and
the first year's subsistence to be borne by the United States.
This treaty the Senate ratified by a vote of 30 to 7. On
the passage of the bill making appropriations to carry
y into
ADAMS' ADMINISTRATION.
417
effect the new treaty, the vote in the House of Representa-
tives stood 167 to 10. To the passage of the bill the Geor-
gia delegation offered a protest, which was suffered to be
entered on the journal of the House by a vote of 82 to 61.
The unanimity with which the conduct of the Executive,
in the settlement of this intricate and unpleasant controversy,
was approved by Congress, was as unexpected as it was sat-
isfactory to the people in every part of the country, except
in the State of Georgia, where strong and excited feelings
powerfully tended to prevent a fair and impartial considera-
tion of the question.
:
Section IV. During the recess of Congress,
an inquiry was instituted into the official conduct
of Captains Porter and Stewart, which resulted
in the suspension of the former from the service
for six months, and the honourable acquittal of
the latter.
Captain Porter had been recalled from his command in
the West Indies by Mr. Monroe, shortly before the termina-
tion of his administration, on account of his landing at Fox-
ardo, a Spanish settlement, and compelling the authorities
of that place to apologize for their misconduct towards one
of the officers of his squadron. The circumstances attending
this affair induced Mr. Monroe not only to recall Capt. Por-
ter, but to appoint a court of inquiry. This court met at
Washington, May, 1825. During its session a controversy
arose between the accused and the court, which resulted in
the withdrawal of Capt. Porter from the court, and a publi-
cation by him of its proceedings, with his reasons for with-
drawing. The court, however, proceeded in its inquiries,
and, reporting its opinion to the President, a court martial
was ordered to try Capt. Porter on two charges; the first for
violating his instructions, and committing acts of hostility
against the subjects of Spain by landing at Foxardo, and the
other for insubordinate and unbecoming conduct, growing
out of his controversy with the court of inquiry. Of these
charges the court martial, which met in July, found him
guilty, and sentenced him to a suspension of six months.
Soon after, Capt. Porter withdrew from the service of the
United States, and was appointed to the command of the
Mexican squadron.
The charges against Capt. Stewart were such as to touch
418
PERIOD XII....1825.
his fame as an officer and a man of honour; but the court,
after a minute and deliberate investigation, acquitted him of
any charge, and accompanied the acquittal with a high com-
pliment to his conduct while in the Pacific.
Section V. The year 1825 was characterized
by a spirit of speculation, which manifested it-
self not only throughout the United States, but
also in Europe, and which ended in the embar-
rassment and ruin of thousands both here and in
other countries.
The principal article of speculation was cotton, which rose
in a few weeks from 6d. to 16d. sterling. This increase of
price was partly owing to the small quantity then in the
English market, but more to a spirit of commercial gambling,
which had infected the whole commercial community.
Coffee, spices, and other West India produce, also, rose
with great rapidity. Stocks, both public and private, ex-
ceeded all former prices. In a short time, however, the
fictitious wealth, which the expansions of the bubbles had
created, suddenly disappeared, and the ruin of thousands
followed. In England, more extensive bankruptcies occur-
red than had been known for many years, occasioning an
universal alarm and distrust. The public funds fell rapidly.
Many of the most eminent banking houses stopped payment,
and the ministry were called upon to devise measures for
present relief to the intense pecuniary distress. The effects
of these failures extended to other countries, and, though not
equal in degree, were felt on the continent and in the United
States.
Section VI. On the 5th of December, in con-
formity with the provisions of the constitution,
the two Houses of Congress assembled in their
respective chambers, and commenced the 1st ses-
sion of the 19th Congress.
In his message at this time, the President stated that our
foreign relations had undergone no material alteration since
the adjournment of the preceding Congress, although impor-
tant changes had taken place in the commercial system of
Great Britain, the effects of which, however, were not yet
fully developed. The domestic state of the country was

ADAMS' ADMINISTRATION.
419
represented to be flourishing, and its finances even more fa-
vourable than had been anticipated by the Secretary of the
Treasury.
Section VII. Shortly after the opening of the
session, propositions were introduced into both
Houses to amend that part of the constitution,
which provides for the election of the Executive.
In the discussion of this subject, a considera-
ble portion of the session was occupied; great
warmth was manifested by the respective par-
ties, but no plan could be devised to which a
majority would give its sanction.
This subject was brought forward, the first week of the
session, in the House, by Mr. M'Duffie, of S. C., in the shape
of a resolution to amend the constitution by establishing an
uniform mode of electing the President and Vice-President
by districts, and declaring the sense of the House in favour
of preventing the election from devolving on Congress.-
Subsequently, this proposition was modified by the mover as
follows: That the constitution should be so amended as to
prevent the election of President and Vice-President from
devolving upon the House of Representatives. 2dly. That
an uniform system of voting by districts in each State, equal
in number to the Senators and Representatives of that State,
ought to be established, and that each district should send
one. 3dly. That a select committee be appointed to report
a joint resolution embracing these objects.
These resolutions were urged with great vehemence by
those who were opposed to the election of Mr. Adams.
The debate on both sides was animated, and sometimes an-
gry and personal. After a discussion of the subject for
seven weeks, Mr. Webster, of Massachusetts, moved to dis-
charge the committee from any further consideration of the
subject. This was acceded to; and the previous question
being ordered, to prevent further debate, the decision of the
House was taken upon the resolutions. On the first, which
took the election from Congress, the House divided, 123 in
the affirmative, and 64 in the negative. The second reso-
lution, in favour of the districting system, was rejected by a
vote of 101 to 91.-The subject was then referred to a select
committee of 24, one from each state, which, at the close of
420
PERIOD XII....1825.
the session, reported that they had not been able to agree
upon any plan to prevent the election from devolving upon
Congress.
In the Senate, early in the session, a resolution was offer-
ed, providing for the same subject by a direct vote of the
people in districts. This resolution was referred to a com-
mittee, which, on the 19th of January, made a report on the
subject, accompanied by a long resolution, embracing the
amendment proposed. Great ability was displayed in draw-
ing up this report: but the subject was not taken up in the
Senate, and was finally lost sight of in the other more inter-
esting topics which were soon made the object of its atten-
tions.
The obvious effect of the above attempt to amend the
constitution was to excite the feelings of the members, and
to call forth that angry spirit, which had been so improperly
manifested at the late election of the Executive. It served
to array the respective parties still more against each other,
and to consolidate the already organized opposition to the
administration.
Section VIII. Another subject, which occu-
pied much of the attention of Congress, was the
acceptance by the President of the invitation to
send commissioners to the Congress of Panama,
and the nomination of Richard C. Anderson and
John Sargeant as ministers on the part of the
United States, and William B. Rochester of New
York as Secretary. These nominations were at
length confirmed by the Senate, and the necessa-
ry appropriations made by the House; not, how-
ever, without a long and angry debate, in which
many reflections were cast upon the Executive
on account, as it was deemed, of its hasty ac-
ceptance of the above invitation.
The Congress at Panama had for its object the cementing
of the friendly relations of all the Independent States of Amer-
ica, and was designed, also, to serve as a common council
in the conflicting state of things in South America, and as an
umpire in their differences. The plan of such a Congress
was first introduced into a treaty between Peru and Colom-
ADAMS' ADMINISTRATION.
421
1
bia in 1822. In the three succeeding years the same sub-
ject was had in view in treaties concluded between Colom-
bia, Chili, Guatimala, and Mexico; and the Isthmus of Pa-
nama was designated as the place of the meeting of this
great American Congress. To this Congress an invitation
was given, by several of the above States, to the United States
to send commissioners. Before the meeting of the federal
Congress, the invitation had been accepted by the President,
and, on the meeting of that body, the above nomination of
ministers was made. The message of the President to the
Senate, with the documents touching this subject, was refer-
red to the Committee on Foreign Relations; where it re-
mained till January 16th, when a report was made condemn-
ing the mission, and ending with a resolution declaring it to be
inexpedient to send ministers to Panama. This resolution
was negatived after several attempts to amend it, and the
nomination made by the President of the above ministers
confirmed. Here it was expected the subject, at least so far
as the Senate was concerned, would end. A few days after,
however, a resolution was offered, the import of which was,
that the President was not constitutionally competent to ac-
cept the invitation from the governments of the new repub-
lics to send ministers to the Panama Congress. The rese'u
tion, however, was laid upon the table by a vote of 23 to 21.
In this debate, Mr. Randolph took occasion, in his desul-
tory manner, to stigmatize the Secretary of State, for his vote
in the late Presidential election, in such terms as induced
that gentleman to demand an explanation of the offensive
epithets. Any explanation Mr. Randolph pertinaciously re-
fused when called upon by Mr. Clay; and, on the 8th of
April, a meeting took place between them, which, after two
ineffectual fires, resulted in the reconciliation of the parties.
Much regret prevailed throughout the country that Mr. Clay,
occupying so high and responsible a station, should have felt
himself compelled to resort to a mode of settling a contro-
versy so revolting to reason, and so unjustifiable in the view
of sound morality-a mode which at all times gives a most un-
reasonable advantage to the offender, and, in the present in-
stance, put at hazard the life of a man who has talents which
must command respect, and which may be most usefully em-
ployed for his country.
In the House of Representatives, the Committee on For-
eign Relations reported in favour of the expediency of send-
ing ministers, and offered a resolution to make the necessary
36
422
PERIOD XII....1825.
k
appropriations. On the 3d of April this resolution was taken
into consideration, but it was not until the 21st, and after
encountering great opposition, that it passed by a vote of
133 to 61.
The House having thus assented to the policy of the mis-
sion by making the appropriation, measures were taken to
carry it into effect; and orders were transmitted to Mr. An-
derson, who was then in Colombia, to attend the Congress
which was to hold its first meeting in the month of June.
In his way to Panama, however, a malignant fever, by which
he was attacked, proved fatal to him. After the decision
of Congress, it was found too late for Mr. Sargeant to reach
Panama in season to attend the first meeting of the members
of the mission, and accordingly the United States were not
represented.
On the 22d of June, the representatives of Peru, Mexico,
Central America, and Colombia, met, and commenced their
deliberations. Upper Peru and Chili were not represented.
Diplomatic agents from England and the Netherlands, though
these governments had not been invited, were present, but
were not permitted to attend upon the deliberations of the
Congress.
The body continued in cession until the 15th of July, hav-
ing concluded between themselves, as belligerents, a treaty
of friendship and perpetual confederation, offensive and de-
fensive, to which all other American powers might accede
within the year. The next meeting was ordered to be held
at Tacubaya, a village near Mexico, in the month of Febru-
ary, 1827.
Section IX. During this session of Congress,
a bill was introduced making provision for the
surviving officers of the revolution. After an
animated discussion of the subject, the bill was
virtually lost by being recommitted, by a vote of
90 to 85, for the purpose of ascertaining the
number of revolutionary officers who ought to
be provided for by law, and the amount neces-
sary to make such provision.
A general wish, no doubt, prevailed in the country to do
these heroes of the revolution justice. The visit of La Fay-
ette had excited a strong feeling in their favour. As he pass-

ADAMS' ADMINISTRATION.
423
ed through the country, and met the companions of his for-
mer toils and glory, a disposition seemed to prevail to recom-
pense them for their sufferings and privations; and Congress
met under the influence of a general belief that some provis-
ion would be made for their declining years, or at least an
ample remuneration for the depreciation of the currency in
which they had been paid.
Section X. On the 22d of May, 1826, Con-
gress closed its session. It was a long one, but,
excepting the sanction given to the Panama
mission, nothing of great public interest was ac-
complished.
Section XI. On the 4th of July occurred the
50th anniversary of American Independence,
which was celebrated throughout the union with
many demonstrations of joy. This day, rendered
memorable by the event which it celebrated, was
made still more memorable, in the annals of
American history, by the death of the two ven-
erable Ex-Presidents, ADAMS and JEFFERSON.
JOHN ADAMS was born in Braintree, now Quincy, on the
19th of October, 1735, and was descended from the first English
emigrants to Massachusetts. He entered Harvard University in
1751, where he graduated in 1755. Whether he was distin-
guished at college, or shared its first honours, is not now certainly
known. After he left college, Mr. Adams engaged in a grammar
school at Worcester, where he commenced the study of law.-
Being admitted to the bar in 1758, he commenced business in
his profession at Braintree, his native town. His success was
so rapid, and his reputation so great, that in 1766 he removed
to Boston, where he continued to attend the neighbouring cir-
cuits, and was occasionally called to remote parts of the Pro-
vince. In 1770, he undertook the defence of the British officers
and soldiers, who were indicted for the massacre on the memo-
rable 5th of March, of that year.-The same year he was elected
one of the Representatives of the town of Boston, in the Legis-
lature of the Province, which connected him more intimately
with the great leaders of the popular party, and enlisted his
feelings more ardently in public affairs, which at this time were
assuming a very serious aspect. The popularity he lost in ad-
vocating the cause of Captain Preston and the British soldiers,
he soon regained by his zeal and spirited conduct in support of
the popular cause. And such was his increasing reputation as a
424
PERIOD XII....1825.
•
patriot and politician, that he was appointed, by the Assembly,
one of its Representatives to the Continental Congress, held in
Philadelphia, in 1774. Mr. Adams took an active part in its
deliberations, and the important measures it adopted. He was a
member of the Committee which prepared the declaration of the
rights of the Colonies, and likewise of that which reported the
Address to the King. He was a member of the Congress the
next year, and made the motion to appoint George Washington
the Commander in Chief of the forces to be raised in defence
of American liberty. He continued in Congress in 1776, when
he was one of the Committee appointed to prepare a Declaration
of Independence, and he and Thomas Jefferson were named as
a sub-committee to prepare the draft. Mr. Jefferson was the
draftsman of the Declaration, but Mr. Adams was its boldest and
ablest defender.
In the course of this year, 1776, Mr. Adams, and Dr. Franklin,
and Edward Rutledge, were appointed Commissioners to treat with
Lord Howe for a pacification. The following year, 1777, he
was appointed by Congress a Commissioner to the Court of
France, in the place of Silas Dean. In 1779 he returned from
Europe; and the next year he was appointed a member of the
Convention which framed the Constitution of Massachusetts;
and he drafted a considerable part of it. Before the close of the
year 1780, he was sent to Europe again, as Commissioner to
negotiate a general peace; and remained in Europe until 1788.
He was the first minister of the United States at the Court of
Great Britain; and whilst residing there, in 1787, he published
his Defence of the American Constitutions. On his return to the
United States, in 1788, he was chosen the first Vice-President;
which situation he held during the eight years of Washington's
administration, when he succeeded the father of his country in
the Presidential chair. Mr. Adams was succeeded by Mr.
Jefferson in 1801, and retired to private life.
From this time Mr. Adams lived as became a great and wise
man. His correspondence and writings were extensive, and
highly interesting; although perhaps some of them are not
entirely free from the peculiar bias of his feelings. In 1820, at
the advanced age of 85 years, he was once more withdrawn from
retirement, being first chosen an elector of President and Vice-
President, and then elected a member of the Convention to re-
vise the Constitution of Massachusetts. He was unanimously
chosen President of the Convention, but declined. Mr. Adams
died on the 4th of July, 1826, the fiftieth anniversary, and the
national jubilee of his country, and whilst all his fellow-citizens
were assembled, commemorating that great and glorious event,
with which his name is inseparably and honourably associated.
THOMAS JEFFERSON was born on the 2d of April, O. S.
1743, at Shadwell, in the county of Albemarle, in the State of
Virginia, but a short distance from Monticello. His father,
Peter Jefferson, was one of the Commissioners for establishing

ADAMS' ADMINISTRATION.
425
he boundary line between Virginia and North Carolina, and he
left his son a large estate. The Jefferson family was among the
earliest settlers in Virginia. Thomas Jefferson was educated at,
the College of William and Mary, and received the highest
honours of that Institution. After leaving college, he entered
upon the study of the law, under the tuition of George Wythe,
the first lawyer and advocate in the State. Soon after he came
of age, he was appointed Justice of the Peace, and this was fol-
lowed by an election to a seat in the House of Burgesses.-In
June, 1775, he was elected a member of the Continental Con-
gress, in the place of Peyton Randolph, who had resigned his
seat in consequence of ill health. He continued a member, and
one of the brightest ornaments of this august body, until 1777.
In 1776, he was one of a Committee appointed to prepare the
Declaration of Independence. The Committee were appointed
by ballot, and consisted of Thomas Jefferson, John Adams, Ben-
jamin Franklin, Roger Sherman, and Robert R. Livingston.
Mr. Jefferson and Mr. Adams, the two first on the Committee,
were named as a sub-committee to prepare the raft. It was
written by Mr. Jefferson, and first submitted to Mr. Adams, who
says that he made no alterations. It was then submitted to the
whole Committee, and some alterations were made by Franklin,
and others of the Committee. Some parts of it were omitted by
Congress after it was reported, and some slight alterations made;
but its tone, spirit and arrangement, remained the same as when
reported. In 1777, Mr. Jefferson left Congress, and during that
and the following year he was employed, in conjunction with
George Wythe and Edmund Pendleton, in revising the laws of
Virginia. Mr. Jefferson is entitled to the principal merit of
securing the rights of conscience, and establishing reiigious lib-
erty in Virginia. No part of the conduct of Mr. Jefferson made
him more enemies, or brought on him more censure, than his
exertions in favour of religious freedom; and perhaps in no
other particular were his efforts more extensively useful.
In 1779, Mr. Jefferson succeeded Patrick Henry as governor
of Virginia, and was in that station when the state was invaded
by the British. In 1783, he was again elected a member of the
Continental Congress, and took his seat in that body; and in
May, 1784, he was commissioned as minister plenipotentiary,
with Franklin, John Adams, Jay, and Laurens, to negotiate trea-
ties with several European powers. In 1785, he was appointed
resident minister at the French court, and remained in France
until October, 1789, when, having obtained leave of Congress, he
returned home, just at the commencement of the tremendous
revolution in that country, which agitated all Europe. On his
return home, when the new government was going into opera-
tion, he was named, by President Washington, Secretary of
State. Mr. Jefferson's great ability as a writer, his extensive
attainments, and perfect knowledge of European politics, as well
as those of his own country, peculiarly qualified him for this
36*
426
PERIOD XII....1825.
situation, and justly procured him the reputation of one of the
most distinguished statesmen of the age. He continued in the
office of Secretary of State until December, 1793, when he re-
signed, and remained in retirement for several years. In 1797,
when John Adams was elected President, Mr. Jefferson was
chosen Vice-President, and to facilitate the discharge of the
duties of president of the Senate, he composed his Manual of
parliamentary Practice. In 1801, there having been no choice
by the electors, he was chosen President of the United States,
by the House of Representatives, 'after an alarming and memo-
rable contest. The most important measure of his administra-
tion was the acquisition of the immense territory of Louisiana
by purchase, which alone cannot fail of rendering it illustrious
to the latest posterity.
Although the opposition to his administration was violent be-
yond any example, yet such was the change in public sentiment,
that, at the expiration of his first term, he was re-elected with
an expression f public opinion approaching to unanimity. In
1809, this illusti ous patriot retired from political life, carrying
with him the respect and, affections of a large portion of his
fellow-citizens. But in retirement he did not, and indeed could
not, abstract himself from public objects, and the interests of his
beloved country. His extensive correspondence contributed to
diffuse his sentiments, as much perhaps as he was enabled to do
at any other period of his life. Mr. Jefferson's talent at episto-
lary composition was peculiarly happy, and perhaps unrivalled.
But his correspondence and other literary employments did not
occupy his whole attention. At this advanced period of life, his
active mind, always intent on promoting the best interests of his
race, led him to engage in a work of great and lasting utility.
We allude to the establishment of the University of Virginia, of
which he was rector and visiter, and which occupied a large
share of his attention during the last years of his life. All his
useful and great labours on earth being finished, his end seemed
to be approaching. He viewed it with calmness and serenity,
and seemed to manifest some uneasiness in waiting for his de-
parture. He however had one wish which was granted him.
This cannot be expressed so well as in the language of one of
his eulogists:* "That day was at hand which he had helped to
make immortal. One wish, one hope,-if it were not presump-
tuous,-beat in his fainting breast. Could it be so,-might it
please God, he would desire once more to see the sun-once
more to look abroad on the scene around him, on the great day
of liberty. Heaven in its mercy fulfilled that prayer. He saw
that sun-he enjoyed its sacred light-he thanked God for this
mercy, and bowed his aged head to the grave." He expired at
Monticello, at one o'clock in the afternoon, on the 4th of July,
1826, the half century anniversary of that day, which is first in
the annals of his country, and in his own fame.
* Webster's Address.
CHRONOLOGICAL LIST
OF
OFFICERS IN THE UNITED STATES SINCE THE REVOLUTION.
The following Chronological List of the principal Officers of the United
States' Government, under the Constitution, compiled from authentic
sources, may be interesting to many as a convenient document for ref-
erence.
PRESIDENTS.
George Washington, of Virginia, appointed,
John Adams, of Massachusetts,
Thomas Jefferson, of Virginia,
James Madison, of Virginia,
James Monroe, of Virginia,
1789
1797
1801
1809
1817
John Q. Adams, of Massachusetts,
1825
VICE PRESIDENTS.
John Adams, of Massachusetts,
1789
Thomas Jefferson, of Virginia,
Aaron Burr, of New York,
George Clinton, of New York,
[Died, April 20, 1812.]
Elbridge Gerry, of Massachusetts,
[Died, November 29, 1814.]
Daniel D. Tompkins, of New York,
John C. Calhoun, of South Carolina,
SECRETARIES OF STATE.
Thomas Jefferson, of Virginia,
Edmund Randolph, of Virginia,
Timothy Pickering, of Massachusetts,
John Marshall, of Virginia,
James Madison, of Virginia,
1797
1801
1805
1812
1817
1825
1789
1794
•
1795
•
•
1800
•
1808
•
Robert Smith, of Maryland,
1809
James Monroe, of Virginia,
1811
John Q. Adams, of Massachusetts,
1817
Henry Clay, of Kentucky,
1825
SECRETARIES OF THE TREASURY.
Alexander Hamilton, of New York,
1789
Oliver Wolcott, of Connecticut,
Samuel Dexter, of Massachusetts,
Albert Gallatin, of Pennsylvania,
George W. Campbell, of Tennessee,
Alexander J. Dallas, of Pennsylvania,
William H. Crawford, of Georgia,
Richard Rush, of Pennsylvania,
1795
1801
1802
1813
1814
1817
•
1825
•
t
428
OFFICERS OF THE UNITED STATES.
SECRETARIES OF WAR.
Henry Knox, of Massachusetts,
Timothy Pickering, of Massachusetts,
James M'Henry, of Maryland,
Samuel Dexter, of Massachusetts,
Roger Griswold, of Connecticut,
Henry Dearborn, of Massachusetts,
William Eustis, of Massachusetts,
John Armstrong, of New York,
Isaac Shelby, of Kentucky,
[Did not accept.]
•
William H. Crawford, of Georgia,
John C. Calhoun, of South Carolina,
James Barbour, of Virginia,
SECRETARIES OF THE NAVY.
•
1789
1795
1801
1809
1813
1815
1816
1817
1825
Note. This department was not established until the 30th of April,
1798, being, prior to this date, a branch of the War Department.
George Cabot, of Massachusetts, appointed,
Benjanin Stoddard, of Maryland,
Robert Smith, of Maryland,
Jacob Crowninshield, of Massachusetts,
Paul Hamilton, of North Carolina.
•
•
William Jones, of Pennsylvania,
Benjamin W. Crowninshield, of Massachusetts,
Smith Thompson, of New York,
Samuel L. Southard, of New Jersey,
POST MASTERS GENERAL.
Samuel Osgood, of Massachusetts, appointed,
Timothy Pickering, of Massachusetts,
Joseph Habersham, of Georgia,
Gideon Granger, of Connecticut,
•
1798
1799
1802
1805
1809
•
1812
•
•
• 1814
1816
•
1828
•
. 1789
1791
1791
Return J. Meigs, of Ohio,
1802
John M'Lean, of Ohio,
1814
1824
CHIEF JUSTICES OF THE UNITED STATES.
John Jay, of New York, appointed,
་
John Jay, of New York,
William Cushing, of Massachusetts,
Oliver Ellsworth, of Connecticut,
Jolin Marshall, of Virginia,
Edmund Randolph, of Virginia, appointed,
William Bradford, of Pennsylvania,
Charles Lee, of Virginia,
Levi Lincoln, of Massachusetts,
Robert Smith, of Maryland,
John Breckenridge, of Kentucky,
Cesar A. Rodney, of Delaware,
William Pinckney, of Maryland,
Richard Rush, of Pennsylvania,
William Wirt, of Virginia,
1786
1796
·
1796
1800
1801
ATTORNEYS GENERAL.
•
1789
1794
1795
1801
•
1805
•
•
1806
1807
1811
1814
1817
3
OFFICERS OF THE UNITED STATES.
429
SPEAKERS OF THE HOUse of repRESENTATIVES.
¡
First Congress.-1st and 2d Sessions held at New York, the 3d at
Philadelphia. Frederick A. Muhlenburgh, of Pennsylvania,
Second Congress.-Held at Philadelphia.
Jonathan Trumbull, of Connecticut,
Third Congress.-Held at Philadelphia.
Frederick A. Muhlenburgh, of Pennsylvania,
Fourth Congress.-Held at Philadelphia.
Jonathan Dayton, of New Jersey,
·
Fifth Congress.-Held at Philadelphia.
Jonathan Dayton, of New Jersey,
1789
Sixth Congress-1st Session at Philadelphia, 2d at Washington.
Theodore Sedgwick, of Massachusetts,
Nathaniel Macon, of North Carolina,
Nathaniel Macon, of North Carolina,
Ninth Congress.
Nathaniel Macon, of North Carolina,
•
Tenth Congress
Joseph B. Varnum, of Massachusetts,
. 1791
1793
. 1795
. 1797
1799
Seventh Congress.-Held at Washington.
. 1801
Eighth Congress.
. 1808
. 1805
1807
Eleventh Congress.
Joseph B. Varnum, of Massachusetts,
Twelfth Congress.
Henry Clay, of Kentucky,
Thirteenth Congress.
1800
. 1811
Henry Clay, of Kentucky,
(until January 27th, 1814.)
Langdon Cheeves, of South Carolina, for the residue of the Congress.
1813
Fourteenth Congress.
Henry Clay, of Kentucky,,
Fifteenth Congress.
Henry Clay, of Kentucky,
Sixteenth Congress.
Henry Clay, of Kentucky, during the first session.
John W. Taylor, of New York, during the second session.
181
. 1817
Seventeenth Congress.
Philip P. Barbour, of Virginia,
1821
Eighteenth Congress.
Henry Clay, of Kentucky,
1823
Nineteenth Congress.
John W. Taylor, of New York,
. 1825
1

INDEX.
THE FIGURES DENOTE THE PAGES.
Albany, settled, 29.
Andross, Sir Edmund, arbitrary government
of, 53, 61.
Aborigines, see Indians.
Agriculture, 68, 111, 145, 246, 258, 285, 296,
312, 359.
Arts and Manufactures, 68, 112, 145, 246,
258, 285, 296, 312, 359.
Columbus, voyage and discoveries of, 10-
13.
Company, London and Plymout account
of, 21, 22.
Carver, John, first Governour of Plymouth,
30.
Charlestown, settled, 35; burned, 165.
Connecticut, settled, 36; first constitution
of, 41; incorporated, 46.
Allen, Ethan, takes Ticonderoga, 163.
Army, American, disbanded, 241.
Carolina, settled, 46; dissensions in, 76;
Arnold, Col. difficult enterprise of, 167; sufferings of in Queen Anne's war, 98;
obtains command of West Point, 220; taken under royal protection, 100.
treachery of, 222; escape of, 222; an Crown Point, expedition against, 134.
attempt to take him, 223-328; depre-Canada, surrender of, to the British, 143.
dations in Virginia, 229; invasion of
Connecticut, &c. 239.
Ackland, Lady Harriet, adventures of, 196-
198.
Andre, Maj. capture of, trial and death of,
221, 222.
Argus captured, 332.
Adams, John, elected Vice-President, 256;
President, 283.
Adams, John Quincy, elected President, 398.
Amelia Island, notice of, 365.
Arkansas Territory, organized, 375.
Alabama, erected into a state, 376.
Boston settled, 35; Port Bill, 158.
Bacon, rebellion of, 55.
Braddock, defeat of, 123.
Barre, Col. speech of, 150.
Battle of Lexington, 162; of Bunker Hill,
164, of Long Island, 178; of Brandywine,
183; of Germantown, 184; of Bennington,
187; of Saretega, 188; of Monmouth, 200;
of Camden, 217; of the Cowpens, 230; of
Guilford Court-House, 231; of Camden,
231; of Ninety-six, 232; of the Eutaw
Springs, 233; of Yorktown, 237; near
Chilicothe, 268; of Miama, 270, 280; of
Tippecanoe, 319; of Queenstown, 325; of
River Raisin, 329; of York, 331; of
Plattsburg, 346; of New Orleans, 351.
Bank, National Establishment of 267; re-
newal of, 356.
Bills of credit, depreciation of, 207.
Burgoyne, Gen. appointed to command the
British in the North, 185; takes Ticon-
deroga, 186; defeat, 188.
Burr, Aaron, elected Vice-President, 295;
conspiracy of, 303.
Belt, Little, attacks the President frigate,
317.
Baltimore, attack upon, 344.
Bill, Compensation, 366.
invasion of, by the Americans, 336.
Confederation, articles of, between the
states, 180.
Credit, bills of, depreciation of, 207.
Congress, Continental, convened, 159; pro-
ceedings of, 160; meeting of, 165.
Congress, Provincial, of Mass. proceedings
of, 160.
Champe, sergeant, story of, 223-228.
Clinton, Sir Henry, successful expedition
of against Charleston, 208; superseded,
240.
Cornwallis, defeat of, 237.
Convention of delegates to revise the fed-
eral system, 252: Hartford, 348.
Constitution, Federal, presented to Con-
gress, 253; epitome of, 283-286; ratifi
cation of, 256; amendment of, 263.
Clair, St. defeat of, 270.
Caramelli, Hamet, account of, 301.
Clinton, George, elected Vice-President,
311.
Chesapeake frigate, attack upon, 306; cap-
tured, 332.
Discoveries, early, by whom made, 10; of
San Salvador, 10; of Newfoundland, St.
Johns, Continent of America, 13; of Cape
Cod, Nantucket, &c. 13.
Lelaware, Lord, appointed Governour of
Jamestown, 28.
Delaware settled, 45.
Dustan, Mrs. story of, 90.
Dunmore, Lord, censurable conduct of, 169.
Danbury burnt, 182.
De Reidesel, baroness of, adventures of,
189-196.
De Estaing, count, arrival of, with a French
fleet, 200.
Debt, U. States, at the close of the war,
249.
Decatur, heroic conduct of, at Tripoli, 300.
INDEX.
434
Decree, Berlin, 305; Milan, 309; Rambouil-Laws, alien and sedition, notice of, 294. ·
let, 316; repeal of, 317.
Louisiana, erected into a state, 319.
Detroit, fort, surrender of, 324; retaken, Lawrence, Capt. death of, 333.
336.
Education, 71, 113, 145, 247, 259, 286, 296,
313, 360.
Eaton, Gen. enterprise of, 301.
Massachusetts Bay, settlement of, 35.
Maryland, settlement of, 36.
Manners of the colonists, 63, 108, 144, 245.
257, 283, 295, 311, 358, 381, 399.
Embargo laid, 309; repealed, 315; renew- Montcalm, death of, 137.
ed, 321.
England, war with, 321.
Essex frigate, captured, 338.
Fort William Henry, brave defence of, 129.
Fort Washington, capture of, 179.
France, revolution in, noticed, 274;
pect of war with, 991.
Massacre of citizens of Boston, 157.
Montgomery, Gen. death of, 168.
Montreal, capture of, 142.
Morgan, Gen. bravery of, at the battle o
the Cowpens, 230.
pros-Michigan, territorial government for, 302.
Madison, James, clocted President, 311; re
elected, 330; retires, 357.
Florida, East and West, cession of, 374;
territorial government formed for, 379.
Gorges, Sir Ferdinando, grant to him, 31.
Georgia settled, 102; charter of, surrender-
ed, 104; falls into the power of the Brit-
ish, 201.
Monroe, James, elected President, 358; tour
of, 363; second tour of, 397; third, 375;
re-elected, 377.
Mississippi erected into a state, 364.
Maine erected into a state, 376.
New York, settlement of, 29; taken from
the Dutch, 44; commotions in, 72.
Gatos takes the army under Burgoyne, 188;
appointed to the southern command, 217:
defeated at Camden, 217; superseded, | New England receives its name, 29; settle-
229.
Greene, Gen. appointment of, to the southern
department, 229.
Government, seat of, fixed at Washington,
265; removed, 293.
Gonet, M., censurable conduct of, 276.
History, uses of, 5, 6; division of into pe-
riods, 7, 8, 9.
Hudson river, discovery of, 29.
Hartford, settlement of, 37.
Hooker, Rev. Mr., bold address of, 38.
Hamilton, Col., appointed Secretary of the
Treasury, 262; report of, on public credit,
263; resignation of, 281; death of, 300.
Hartford Convention, 348.
Harmar, defeat of, 268.
Hull, surrender of Detroit by, 324.
Hull, naval achievement of, 324.
Jamestown, settlement of, 22.
James II., abdication of, 62.
Indians, account of, 15-19.
Jasper, sergeant, anecdote of, 171.
Independence, declaration of, 175; signers
of, 176.
Insurrection, Shays', 252; Pennsylvania, 286.
Jay, John, appointment of, as Chief Justice,
262; treaty of, 279.
Jefferson, Thomas, appointment of, as Sec-
retary, 262 resignation of, 277; Vice-
President, 283; President, 295; re-elec-
tion of, 300; resignation of, 301.
Jackson, Gen. defence of New Orleans by,
351; conduct of in the Seminole war,
368-373.
Indiana, erected into a state, 359.
Illinois, erected into a stute, 367.
Kniphausen, Gen. infamous conduct of. 218.
Knox, Gen. appointment of, as Secretary
of War, 262.
Kentucky, settlement of, 271.
Lenox, duke of, grant to, 30.
Leisler, Jacob, usurpation of, 75.
Louisburg, expedition against, 104; restor
ed, 108; taken by the English, 130.
Lee, Richard Henry, address of, 174.
Lincoln, Gen. defeat of, 209; superseded,
217
ment of, 29; Union of the Colonies of, 33.
New Hampshire, settlement of, 24; separa-
tion of, from Massachusetts, 58.
New Haven, settlement of, 40; Colony of,
united to Connecticut, 43.
New Jersey, settlement of, 44; division of,
56; re-union of, 57.
Nova Scotia, capture of, 121.
Niagara, capture of, 134.
Norfolk, burning of 169.
Ochterlony, Capt. story of, 138.
Ohio, settlement of, 299.
Orders in council, British, 305, 308.
Officers and soldiers, revolutionary, provi-
sion for, 366.
Powhatan, account of, 27.
Pocahontas, her story, 27.
Puritans, account of, 29; settlement, 29.
Providence, settlement of, 37.
Pequots, war with, 38.
Philip, king, war with, 48.
Province of Maine, settlement of, 41; dis-
pute respecting, terminated, 77; erected
into a state, 376.
Pennsylvania, settlement of, 59.
Phipps, Sir Wm. life of, 83.
Population, 70, 112, 145, 247, 259, 286, 296,
313, 360.
Putnam, Gen. adventure of, 204.
Pitt, his friendship to America, 153; eoR-
ciliatory bill of, 161.
Peyton, Ensign, story of, 138.
Patrick Henry, resolutions of, 151.
Philadelphia occupation of, by the British,
184.
President, frigate, attack upon, 317; cap-
ture of, 355.
Pike, Gen. death of, 331.
Provost, Sir Geo. defeat of, 347.
Pirates, provision against, 381.
Quesne, Fort du, capture of, 132.
Quebec, successful expedition against, 135;
unsuccessful expedition under Montgom-
ery, 168.
Rhode Island, settlement of, 37.
Religion, 64, 109, 145, 245, 259, 284, 295,
311, 359.
:
432
INDEX.
Revolution, causes of, 147.
Randolph, Peyton, Prosident of Continental
Congress, 159.
Rochambeau, Count de, arrival of, 220.
Representatives in Congress, ratio of, fixed,
269, 379.
Tennessee, settlement of, 282.
Tompkins, D. D. elected Vice President, 358;
re-elected, 377.
Union of New England Colonies, 42; pro
posed by the British ministry, 120.
Virginia, rebellion in, 55; spirited conduct
of, during the revolution, 151.
Vermont, settlement of, 265.
Eng-Victory, naval, of the Constitution, 324′,
of the Wasp, 327; of the U. States, 327
of the Constitution, 328; Hornet, 330;
Enterprise, 334; Perry's fleet, 334; Pea-
cock, 343; Macdonough's fleet, 346; Con-
stitution, 338; Hornet, 339.
Ross, Gen. death of, 344.
Smith, Capt. John, life of, 22-29.
Settlement of Jamestown, 22; of New
land, 29; of New York, 20; of New
Hampshire, 33; of Massachusetts Bay,
35; of Maryland, 36; of Connecticut, 36;
of New Haven, 40; of Rhode Island, 37;
of Province of Maine, 41; of New Jersey,
44; of Delaware, 45; of Carolina, 46; of
Pennsylvania, 59; of Georgia, 102; of
Vermont, 265; of Kentucky, 271; of Ten-
nessee, 283; of Ohio, 286; of Michigan,
303; of Louisiana, 319; of Mississippi,
364; of Illinois, 367; of Arkansas, 375;
of Alabama, 376; of Missouri, 377; of
Florida, 379.
Stamp Act, account of, 150 resistance to,
151.
Stark, Gen. success of, at Bennington, 187.
Savannah, capture of, by the British, 201.
toney Point, capture of, 205.
Sumpter, Gen. spirited conduct of, 210.
Shays, insurrection of, 252.
Slave trade, account of, 278.
Seminole war, 368.
Treaty of the Plymouth colony with Mas-
sassoit, 31; of Utrecht, 99; of Aix la
Chapelle, 108: of Paris, 143; between
Great Britain and the U. States, 241,
279; with the Wabash Indians, 274; with
the Miamis, 281; with Algiers, 381; with
Spain, 281; with G. Britain, 353; with
Algiers, 353; with Sweden, 398; with
Great Britain, 374; with Spain, 374.
Trade and Commerce, 67, 110, 145, 246, 257,
285, 296, 312, 359.
Ticonderoga, unsuccessful attack upon, 131;
capture of, 134; secured by Ethan Allen,
163; retaken by the British, 180.
Tea, fate of a quantity sent to America,
158.
Thompson, Charles, Secretary to Continen-
tal Congress, 159.
Tryon, Gov. expedition of, into Connecti-
cut, 203.
Fernay, M. de, arrival of, with a French
Aoot, 220.
War, Pequot, 38; Philip's war, 48; King
William's, 81; Queen Anne's, 92; George
II. 104; French and Indian, 116; Revo-
lutionary, 147; Indian, 268; Tripolitan,
300; with G. Britain, 321; Seminole, 368
William, Prince of Orange, accession of
62.
Witchcraft, account of, 77.
Williams, Rev. Mr. story of, 93.
White, Col. John, extraordinary enterprise
of, 202
Wolfe, Gen. death of, 137.
Whigs and tories, explanation of, 159.
Wooster, Gen. death of, 183.
Wadsworth, Gen. story of, 210.
Washington, George, expedition of, against
the French, 118; appointed commander
in chief, 165; organizes the army, 166;
fortifies Dorchester Heights, 170; enters
Boston, 170; removes his head quarters
to New York, 177; evacuates New York,
and retires to White Plains, 178; retreat
to Newark, &c. and into Pennsylvania,
179; recrosses into New Jersey, and takes
1000 Hessians at Trenton, 182; distross-
ing situation of, 219, attempt of, to take
Arnold, 223; plan of, to attack New
York, 235; goes towards Yorktown, 236;
defeats Cornwallis, 237; farewell address
of, to his army, 241: to his officers, 242;
resigns his commnission, 242; retires to
Mount Vernon, 243; elected president af
convention, 258; elected President of U
States, 259: tour of, into New England,
263; into the Southern States, 269; re-
tires from public life, 283; appointed to
command the American army under Ad-
amis, 201; death of 199
Washington city, capture of, M3.
A
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
}
OF THE
UNITED STATES.
EMBRACING THEIR
EXTENT AND BOUNDARIES, GOVERNMENT, COURTS AND LAWS, RE-
LIGION, DIVISIONS, POPULATION, LANGUAGES, LITERATURE, COL-
LEGES AND UNIVERSITIES, RELIGIOUS AND BENEVOLENT SOCI-
ETIES, CANALS AND RAIL ROADS EXECUTED AND PROJECTED,
NATIONAL ROADS, SOCIETY, MANNERS AND CUSTOMS, ARTS, AR-
MY, NAVY, REVENUE, EXPENDITURE, PUBLIC DEBT, NATIONAL
FUNDS, MINT, POST OFFICE, BANKS, CITIES, INLAND NAVIGA-
TION, INVENTIONS, MANUFACTURES, COMMERCE, NATURAL GE-
OGRAPHY, SOIL AND AGRICULTURE, BAYS, SOUNDS, CAPES, RIV~
ERS, LAKES, MOUNTAINS, FORESTS, BOTANY, ZOOLOGY, MINER-
ALOGY, MINERAL WATERS, AND NATURAL CURIOSITIES.
}
New-York;
PUBLISHED BY WILLIAM W. REED & co.
1829.
DISTRICT OF MASSACHUSETTS, TO WIT:
District Clerk's Office.
BE IT REMEMBERED, That on the third day of November, A. D. 1827, and in the
fifty-second year of the Independence of the United States of America, Samuel G
Goodrich, of the said district, has deposited in this office the title of a book, the right
whereof he claims as proprietor, in the words following, to wit·
"A Geographical View of the United States."
In conformity to the act of the Congress of the United States, entitled, "An Act for the
encouragement of learning, by securing the copies of maps, charts, and books, to the
authors and proprietors of such copies, during the times therein mentioned ;" and also
to an act, entitled, " An Act supplementary to an act, entitled, An Act for the encour-
agement of learning, by securing the copies of maps, charts, and books, to the authors
and proprietors of such copies, during the times therein mentioned; and extending the
benefits thereof to the arts of designing, engraving, and etching historical and other
prints "
JNO. W. DAVIS,
Clerk of the District of Massachusetts.
A
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
OF THE
UNITED STATES.
EXTENT AND BOUNDARIES.
THE territory claimed by the United States extends from the
25th to the 49th parallel of north latitude, and from the 67th to
the 124th degree of east longitude from London. Its extreme
length, from the Pacific Ocean to Passamaquoddy Bay, is 2780
English niles; its greatest breadth, from the shore of Louis-
iana to the River La Pluie, is 1300 miles; and its area about
2,300,000 square miles. On the east, it is bounded by the At-
lantic Ocean. On the north-east, a conventional line divides
it from New Brunswick, extending from Passamaquoddy Bay
northward to the 48th parallel, embracing the head waters of
the River St. John; of part of which tract, however, the British
dispute the right of possession. From this extreme northern
point, the boundary line passes along the ridge of mountains
south-westward to the 45th parallel, and then along this parallel
till it strikes the St. Lawrence 120 miles below Lake Ontario.
It then follows the river and chain of Lakes Erie, St. Clair,
Huron, and Superior, proceeding from the last by the course
of the River La Pluie to the 95th degree of west longitude, from
which point it passes along the 49th parallel to the Rocky
Mountains. On the west side of the mountains, the Americans
have an unquestioned claim to the country from the 42d to the
49th parallel; and a more doubtful claim, which is disputed by
Russia, to the country from the 49th to the 60th parallel. On
the south, the territories of the republic are bounded by the
Gulf of Mexico; and on the south-west, the boundary ex-
tends, in a zigzag line, from the mouth of the River Sabine to
a point in the Rocky Mountains, in north latitude 42°, and in
west longitude 108°, from which it passes along the 42d parallel
to the Pacific Ocean. The Mississippi divides into two parts,
very nearly equal, this vast region, which greatly surpasses in
extent the Macedonian, Roman, or Chinese empires.
GOVERNMENT.
The government of the United States, local and general,
grew naturally out of the old colonial charters, which were
founded on the constitutional law of England. The principles,
4
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
therefore, of those harmonious and beautiful republican institu-
tions, of which America is justly proud, are the patrimonial gift
of England; but it cannot be denied that the wisdom of Ameri-
can statesmen, and the free spirit of the people, have devel-
oped these principles more fully, raised those institutions to a
degree hitherto unexampled, and realized a system of polity
more economical, orderly, and rational, and more conducive to
human improvement, to national prosperity and happiness, than
any that has yet existed in the world. It affords, indeed, anı
encouraging view of the future fortunes of mankind, to observe
how much more surely men are conducted to sound conclu-
sions, on all questions of practical importance, by the general
progress of knowledge, and the instinct of self-interest operat-
ing in society at large, than by the speculations of the philoso-
pher. Plato, Sir Thomas More, Harrington, and Hume, have
all exerted their ingenuity in framing a plan for a perfect com-
monwealth, in which the fullest measure of liberty should be
conjoined with order, justice, and good government, and pure
morality in private life. But what they looked upon almost as
an ideal good, rather to be desired than hoped for, and what
they merely endeavoured to approach to, by an apparatus the
most refined and complicated, by institutions calculated to force
nature, and by impracticable schemes of moral discipline, has
been realized, to an extent far beyond their hopes, by mecha-
nism infinitely more simple and natural than what they propos-
ed, and infinitely more certain and constant in its operation.
The legislative power in the United States is separated into
two branches, and the government is therefore two-fold. To
the state government is committed that branch which relates
to the regulation of internal concerns. These bodies make and
alter the laws which regard property and private rights, regu-
late the police, appoint the judges and civil officers, impose
taxes for state purposes, and exercise all other rights and
powers not vested in the federal government by positive enact-
ment. To the federal government belongs the power of making
peace and war with foreign nations, raising and supporting an
army and navy, fixing the organization of the militia, imposing
taxes for the common defence or benefit of the Union, borrow-
ing money, coining money, fixing the standard of weights and
measures, establishing post offices and post roads, granting pat-
ents for inventions, and exclusive copyrights to authors, regu-
lating commerce with foreign nations, establishing uniform
bankrupt laws, and a uniform rule of naturalization, and, lastly,
the federal tribunals judge of felonies and piracies committed
on the high seas, of offences against the law of nations, and of
questions between the citizens of different states. It is re-
markable that, though the powers of the federal and local gov-
ernments necessarily interfere in some points, it is very rare
that any contest or collision has arisen out of this circumstance.
The foundation of this harmony obviously is, that both congress
and the state legislatures are merely the organs of the same
OF THE UNITED STATES.
5
universal interest,-that of the people, and have no independent
existence. Were the power in both cases in the hands of oli-
garchies, who held it in despite of the people, and for their pri-
vate emolument, there would be quarrels and disputes in abun-
dance.
In the United States, the sovereignty resides not figurative-
ly, but really, in the mass of the people. From them all power
emanates, and to them the highest functionary, as well as the
lowest, feels that he is amenable for his acts. The humblest
individual assists by delegation in forming the laws under which
he lives, disposes by his vote of the highest office in the state,
and may obtain it himself if he can gain the confidence of his
fellow-citizens. The people at large are daily in the exercise
of political functions, and every one, who holds a place of trust,
derives his authority either directly from popular suffrage, or
from persons who owe their power to the people's choice, and
are responsible to them for the use they make of it. Some-
thing approaching to this, in a distant degree, may be found in
the British constitution; but it may be safely said, that the
American government is the first which has ever been fairly
bottomed on the broad principle of the sovereignty of the
people.
In the earlier constitutions of several of the states, the right
of suffrage was confined to persons possessing freeholds, or
some small property; but experience seems to have decided in
favour of a broader principle. In the new states, the right of
suffrage may be described as universal, being extended to all
who pay taxes, (slaves excepted ;) and in the amended constitu-
tions of most of the old states, the same rule has been adopted.
The mode of voting at elections is generally by ballot.
The federal government of the United States consists of a
president, a senate, and a house of representatives. The presi-
dent is chosen for four years, by delegates elected for this pur-
pose by the people, and equal in number, for each state, to the
meinbers it sends to congress. The vice-president is elected
in the same manner, and for the same period; but both are gen-
erally elected for four years more, and so serve eight years.
The president is commander-in-chief of the army and navy, and
of the militia when in active service. He grants reprieves and
pardons for offences against the United States, except in cases
of impeachment. With the advice and concurrence of the
senate, he makes treaties, nominates ambassadors, consuls and
judges; and he appoints several other officers by his own au-
thority. He must be a native born citizen, not under thirty-five
years of age, and he receives a salary of 25,000 dollars per
annum.
The senate consists of forty-eight members, namely, two for
each state, who are chosen, not by the people, but by the legis-
latures of the several states, and hold their offices for six years,
ane third of the members being removed every two years. A
şerator must be thirty years of age, an inhabitant of the state.
2
1*

6
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
for which he is chosen, and he must have been a citizen of the
United States for nine years.
The house of representatives consists of 212 members, (1824,)
who are chosen for two years, by the persons who elect the
corresponding branches of the state legislatures, that is, with
some few exceptions, by the mass of the adult population. The
representatives are distributed among the states, in the propor-
tion of one for every 40,000 inhabitants, excluding the Indians,
and two-fifths of the people of colour. Even free persons of
colour, however, have no vote, except in one or two states. A
representative must be twenty-five years of age, an inhabitant
of the state for which he is chosen, and he must have been a
citizen of the United States for seven years. Senators and
representatives receive an allowance of eight dollars per day
for the time they attend the session of congress, and eight dol-
lars of travelling charges, for every twenty miles they have to
travel in going and returning. Members of congress take an
oath to support the constitution, but no religious test is re-
quired from them or any person holding office under the federal
government. Senators and representatives vacate their places
if they accept of an office under government, and are not re-
eligible while they hold it.
COURTS AND LAWS.
The federal judiciary consists of a supreme court, which sits
at Washington, and a district court in each state, in which
one judge sits. In the supreme court there is a chief judge
and six associate judges, who hold their office during good be-
haviour. This court has original jurisdiction in all cases af-
fecting ambassadors and consuls, and those in which a state is
a party. It has appellate jurisdiction in all cases arising under
the federal constitution, in all admiralty cases, in controversies
between two states, or two citizens of different states, and be-
tween a state or citizens thereof, and foreign states or subjects.
The supreme court, deriving its authority from the constitu-
tion, exercises a power not enjoyed by the inferior courts. It
has refused to give effect to, and by that means has virtually
annulled several acts of the state legislatures, and even of con-
gress itself, on the ground that these acts, by "impairing the
obligation of contracts," violated a rule made binding by the
constitution on legislative bodies. The federal judges are ap-
pointed by the executive, with the approbation of the senate.
In this and the other federal courts, jurors and witnesses are
allowed one dollar twenty-five cents per day, and five cents per
mile of travelling charges. The basis of the system of law in
the United States is the common law of England, modified by
acts of the general and state governments, which constitute the
written law; and the works not only of Coke and Blackstone,
but of the most recent English writers, and even the latest
Term Reports, are familiarly cited in the courts.
The circuit courts do the most important part of the business

OF THE UNITED STATES.
in the national courts, their jurisdiction comprehending all civil
cases exceeding 500 dollars in value, as well as criminal cases.
They sit twice in a year in each state, and are composed of a
district judge and one of the judges of the supreme court. But
either of the two judges may sit alone, if the other be absent.
RELIGION.
It was reserved for the lawgivers of the United States to
make the bold experiment of dispensing with a state religion.
In New Hampshire the legislature is empowered to authorize,
and in Massachusetts the legislature is enjoined to require the
several towns and parishes to make adequate provision, at their
own expense, for the support of Protestant ministers. But in
all the other twenty-two states, the support of religion is left en-
tirely to the voluntary zeal of its professors. The result has
shown that Christianity has a firm hold in the nature of man,
and is rather injured than served by those costly establishments,
which so often extinguish or abridge free inquiry or liberty of
conscience, engender fierce animosities among rival sects, per-
petuate the errors and dogmas of unenlightened times, and de-
grade religion into an empire of civil tyranny, or the ally of
ignorance or imposture. In the large towns and populous places
of New England, New York and Pennsylvania, religious in-
struction is more faithfully and abundantly dispensed, and reli-
gious ordinances are more strictly and universally observed,
than in any other country in the world. To this advantage we
may add that of the peace and harmony that reigns among the
different religious communities, and the entire absence of those
jealousies, bickerings and heart burnings, which the exaltation
of a single sect so invariably creates. In the new-settled dis-
tricts, where a small population is spread over a wide surface,
the means of religious instruction are often deficient, and must
be so, even were the wealth of an establishment expended in
providing for them.
The most numerous sects are the Congregationalists, or In-
dependents, Baptists and Methodists. The Congregationalists
abound chiefly in New England, and have about 1200 congre-
gations. The Baptists, who are most numerous in the Middle,
Southern and Western States, had 2727 churches in 1817, and
have now about 3000; but as their congregations in New Eng-
land are estimated by Dr. Morse only at 250 persons each, while
those of the Congregationalists average about 1000, the latter
are probably more numerous upon the whole. The Methodists,
who abound most in the Southern and Western States, have
about 2000 congregations, and display a very active proselyting
spirit. The Presbyterians, whose principal strength lies in the
Middle States, have about 900 congregations, which are classed
into presbyteries and synods. The Associate Reformed or
American Burghers, have about 100 churches, and the Asso-
clate Synod, or Anti-burghers, about 50; but there is a ten-
·8
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
dency in both these sects to coalesce with the Presbyterians.
The Dutch Reformed Church, confined to New York and New
Jersey, has about 200 churches. The Episcopalians had 600
churches, and 346 clergymen, in 1822, chiefly in the Middle and
Southern States. They are governed by a convention consist-
ing of two houses. The Catholics, who are not numerous any
where but in Maryland, are estimated by Dr. Morse to amount
to 75,000. The Quakers have about 190 congregations, chiefly
in the Middle States. The Moravians, Universalists, Hunno-
nists, Cameronians, and other sects, have each a few churches;
and the Jews have synagogues at New York, Newport, Phila-
delphia, Charleston and Savannah. The whole number of
churches, or religious societies, in the United States, is probably
not under 900, or one for each 11,000 inhabitants.
The duties of a clergyman in the United States are labo-
rious, and in a part the pay arises from pew rents and voluntary
contributions, sometimes from small glebes, fixed funds, or land.
It is seldom so large as to prove a temptation to the worldly-
minded; but it is generally sufficient to support the clergymen
respectably. For slender emoluments, the Americans secure
the services of a body of moral, faithful, diligent and well-edu-
cated clergymen.
DIVISIONS.
The American Federation embraces at present (1827) twenty-
four distinct states, each ruled by its own government; three
territories, in which civil governments are established without
constitutions; and three other territories, yet unoccupied by a
civilized population.
If we attend to the distinctions which exist in these various
states and territories, founded on their physical circumstances,
or the pursuits and character of the people, we may class them
into four grand groups: First, New England, embracing the
six states east of the Hudson. Second, the Middle States, in-
cluding New York, Pennsylvania, New Jersey, Delaware and
Maryland, in which the agricultural character is united with,
and qualified by the commercial. Thirdly, the Southern States,
including Virginia and all the maritime country to the Missis-
sippi, where the amount of commerce is comparatively small,
where slaves are numerous, and the husbandmen are generally
planters. Fourth, the Western States, in the basin of the Ohio,
enjoying the best soil and climate in the United States, where
there are few slaves, and where the character of the people
is almost purely agricultural.
A parallelogram, 60 miles in breadth, extending westerly
from the Delaware to the Susquehannah, 70 miles, is by far the
most densely peopled portion of the United States, and is equally
prominent for its wealth, its agriculture, manufactures, and do-
mestic commerce.
OF THE UNITED STATES.
POPULATION.
The population of the United States, in 1790, was 3,929,326;
in 1800, 5,305,666; in 1810, 7,239,903; and in 1820, 9,625,734;
of whom 1,531,436 were slaves, and 233,398 free blacks. The
population increases very regularly at the rate of about 3 per
cent. per annum, doubling in less than 25 years. The inhabi-
tants consist of whites, negroes and Indians. The negroes are
generally slaves, and are principally confined to the states south
of Pennsylvania and the River Ohio. All the whites are of Eu-
ropean origin; principally English. The New Englanders, Vir-
ginians and Carolinians are almost purely English, Next to
the English are the Germans, who are very numerous in the
Middle States, particularly Pennsylvania. Next to the Germans
are the Dutch, who are most numerous in New York. The
French constitute nearly half of the population of Louisiana.
The Irish and Scotch are found in the Middle States, in the
back parts of Virginia, and in all the principal cities in the
Union. Very little is known about the Indians west of the
Mississippi. The four principal tribes on the east of the Mis-
sissippi are the Creeks, Choctaws, Cherokees and Chickasaws.
These tribes live within the chartered limits of Georgia, Ala-
bama, Mississippi and Tennessee.
LANGUAGES.
The English language is almost universally spoken. All
records are kept in it throughout the country, and all public
business transacted. The German, Dutch, Swedish, Irish,
Welsh and French are spoken more or less, and in all of them
public worship is in some place or other regularly performed.
The German is spoken very extensively in Pennsylvania, and in
parts of New York. Dutch is spoken by numbers in New York
and New Jersey, and by a few in Pennsylvania. Swedish is
spoken by a few in New Jersey, Pennsylvania and Delaware.
The Irish, in and near Philadelphia, and the interior of Penn-
sylvania, in considerable numbers, retain their native language.
A few Welsh settlements are scattered over the Middle States.
French and Spanish, the former more generally, are taught in
the large towns, and spoken, as their vernacular dialect by
inany occasional residents, and by a few of the settled inhabi-
tants.
The English of the Middle States, owing to the influx of for-
eigners, is generally less pure than that of the Northern or
Southern States. The pronunciation of English gentlemen,
where it has not been corrupted by the stage, differs imper-
ceptibly from the pronunciation of New England.
LITERATURE.
The growth of a native literature in the United States has
been impeded by several causes. First, the number of well-
educated persons, living in idleness, who cultivate taste, and en-
10
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
courage its cultivation in others, is comparatively small. Sec-
ondly, the universal addiction to gainful pursuits, and the
striking success which repays them, dishearten persons from
engaging in occupations that do not afford emolument. But,
thirdly, by far the greater impediment is the existence of the
more advanced literature of England, in the very language of
the country. Though the political connexion has ceased, the
United States, in what regards literature, may, perhaps, be con-
sidered nearly as much a province of Britain as Yorkshire or
Ireland. So long as British writers furnish the standard by
which transatlantic works are tried, native American writers
will not receive justice; and while American publishers can im-
port and reprint, without risk or expense, works already stamp-
ed with the approbation of British critics, and the British pub-
lic, they will feel the less inclined to engage in the doubtful
and hazardous speculation of publishing the original products of
American genius. Besides, the appetite for knowledge, and
the sort of amusement which reading affords, like the desire
for clothes and luxuries, requires a certain, and only a certain
supply; and in the one case, as in the other, when the article
can be cheaply imported, the native manufacture is discouraged.
America, however, is rapidly acquiring a literature of her own;
and the productions of her press already begin to attract atten-
tion in Europe.
In one department of literature, of an humble, indeed, but most
useful description, the United States stand unrivalled. We al-
lude to their periodical and newspaper press. There were but
seven papers published in the United States in 1750; but in
1810, there were 359, including 25 published daily, which cir-
culated 22,200,000 copies in the year. In 1823 they had in-
creased to the astonishing number of 598, and the number of
copies circulated in the year by these journals probably exceeds
thirty millions. In the British Isles, in 1821, with twenty mil-
lions of people, the number of newspapers was estimated to be
284, and the copies printed annually, 23,600,000. The whole
of continental Europe, containing 160 millions of inhabitants,
where the press is chained down by royal and priestly jealousy,
certainly does not support half the number of journals which
cxist in the United States alone. They are superficial observers,
who attach a small importance to this humble branch of litera-
ture. Though, perhaps, none of the American papers equal the
best of those published in London, the periodical press of the
United States, taken altogether, is the most powerful engine for
diffusing mercantile, political and general information, for
stimulating activity, and acting on the minds and morals of the
people, which has ever existed in any country. No duty is paid,
either on the papers themselves, or on the advertisements they
publish, and they are circulated with immense rapidity, and at
a trifling expense for transportation, to every portion of the
Union.
OF THE UNITED STATES.
11
COLLEGES AND UNIVERSITIES.
There are about thirty colleges or universities in the United
States, of which Harvard and Yale are the most celebrated;
but most of these are less perfect than the kindred establish-
ments in Europe; and classical and scientific education is ge-
nerally in a much lower state. Harvard University, in, Massa-
chusetts, has fifteen literary, and six medical professors, and
generally from 300 to 400 students. The three terms amount
to nine months in a year, and the vacations to three; the aca-
demical course is completed in four years. Among the theolo-
gians of this university, Socinianism is almost universally preva-
lent. Yale College, in Connecticut, is less richly endowed than
Harvard, but enjoys an equal reputation. The faculty consists
of a president, nine professors, four medical examiners, and six
tutors. The students, except those whose parents live in the
town, board within the college. At this seminary the advan-
tages of the English and Scottish systems are, to a considerable
extent, combined. The scope for original discussion and ele-
gance of illustration, which lecturing affords, is connected with
the more laborious and effective discipline of tutors and exami-
nations the students are not considered as passive recipi-
ents of knowledge, but are stimulated to the active exercise of
their own powers. All the classes are subjected to a rigorous
examination twice a year; and these examinations, with the
numerous exercises prescribed, and the severe discipline en-
forced, drive away the laggard and disorderly members, and
ensure a respectable proficiency in those who receive degrees
at the end of the fourth year. This college had 412 students
in 1820. Most of the other universities and colleges are or-
ganized on the same principles.
RELIGIOUS AND BENEVOLENT SOCIETIES.
The principal religious and benevolent societies are, the
American Bible Society, whose sole object is to publish and cir-
culate the Bible without note or comment;-—the American Colo-
nization Society, whose object is to colonize the free people of
colour of the United States; (a colony has already been plant-
ed on the west coast of Africa, south of Sierra Leone ;)—the
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, whose
object is to convert the heathen to Christianity, and who
have missionary stations and missionaries, at Bombay and Cey-
lon, in India; in Palestine; at the Sandwich Islands; and
among the Cherokee and Choctaw Indians in the United States;
-the Baptist Board of Foreign Missions, who have missionaries
in the Birman empire, and among the American Indians;-the
American Tract Society, whose object is to distribute religious
tracts in the United States and foreign countries ;-the Ameri-
Can Sabbath-School Union, designed to assist in the establish-
ment of Sabbath schools on the most approved plan. There are
12
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
education societies among the Congregationalists, Presbyterians
and Baptists, designed to assist indigent young men in prepar-
ing for the Christian ministry. The American Bible Society
and the American Tract Society have their seat in New York,
the American and Baptist Boards of Foreign Missions in Bos-
ton, the Colonization Society in Washington, the Sunday School
Union in Philadelphia. In 1816 an Asylum for the Deaf and
Dumb was established at Hartford, Connecticut, under the pa-
tronage of the United States government, and is a very useful
and flourishing institution.
1
CANALS EXECUTED AND PROJECTED.
The principal canals in the United States are, 1. the Middle-
sex Canal, which connects Merrimac River with Boston har-
bour;-2. the Champlain Canal, which connects Lake Cham-
plain with the Hudson-3. the Erie Canal, connecting Lake
Erie with the Hudson ;-4. the canal which connects Chesa-
peake Bay with Albemarle Sound;-5. the Santee Canal,
which connects Santee River with Charleston harbour. The
first of these canals brings the trade of the interior of New
Hampshire to Boston. The second will bring that of the coun-
try on Lake Champlain to the city of New York. The third
will bring that of a large section of the western country to the
same city. The fourth brings that of the north-eastern part of
North Carolina to Norfolk. The fifth brings the trade of the
western part of North Carolina to the, city of Charleston.
The most important canals now in progress, but not yet exe-
cuted, are, 1. the Farmington Canal, which is to connect the
Connecticut River at Northampton with New Haven harbour in
Connecticut ;-2. the Hudson and Delaware Canal, which com-
mences near Kingston, on the Hudson, and is to proceed in a
south-easterly direction to the Delaware ;-3. Union Canal,
which unites the Schuylkill, at Reading, with the Susquehan-
nah, below Harrisburgh ;-4. Chesapeake and Delaware Canal,
across the isthmus which separates the Chesapeake and Dela-
ware Bays;-5. Louisville and Portland Canal, around the Falls
of the Ohio at Louisville;-6. Ohio and Erie Canal, from the
Ohio, at the mouth of the Scioto, to Cleaveland on Lake Erie ;-
7. Miami Canal, from Dayton on the Miami River to Cin-
cinnati.
The principal canals seriously contemplated, but not yet
commenced, are, I. a cinal from the Raritan River to the Del-
aware, through which sloops may pass from New York to Phil-
adelphia; -2. a canal around the Falls of Niagara, through
which sloops may pass Lake Erie to Lake Ontario;-3. the
Florida canal, across the northern part of Florida, from the At-
lantic to the Gulf of Mexico, by which sloops will avoid the
long and dangerous navigation around the peninsula ;-4. a
canal for boats from the tide waters of the Chesapeake to Lake
Erie ;-5. a canal from Lake Michigan to Illinois River.
OF THE UNITED STATES.
13
RAIL ROADS EXECUTED AND PROJECTED.
Little is yet known of rail roads in America; but the enter-
prising spirit of the people has led them to engage in the pro-
ject of thus uniting distant portions of their country.
A company has been chartered to construct a rail road from
Baltimore to the Ohio, a distance of two hundred and fifty miles,
and surmounting an elevation of three thousand feet.
There is also a rail road projected from Boston across the
country to Albany, thus uniting those important cities, and giv-
ing a more ready communication between the metropolis of
New England and the greatest commercial city on this side the
Atlantic.
in
NATIONAL ROADS.
Probably no people ever made so many improvements in roads,
bridges and canals, over such an extent of country, in the same
tine, as the United States. Two centuries ago, the whole tract
was a wilderness, covered over with forests, and traversed only by
the footpaths of the Indians. Now, there are roads constructed
every direction, to connect the villages, towns and cities, which
have sprung up in rapid succession. In 1790 the extent of post
roads was only 1875 miles; in 1818 it was 51,600. The numbe
of post offices exceeds 4000, and the mail is transported 20,000
miles daily. To describe all our roads would require an enu- ·
meration of all the principal settlements in the country. A
large number are public roads, constructed and supported by
the towns through which they pass; but the great roads are
generally turnpikes, constructed by the state or incorporate
bodies, and supported by tolls.
Y
The most important post road of the United States is that
which traverses the states on the Atlantic, a distance of 1800
miles, passing through all the principal towns, from Robbins-
town in Maine to Florida. The principal roads from the Atlan-
tic to the Western States, are the great western turnpike of
New York, from Albany to Buffalo and Erie; the road from
Philadelphia, through Lancaster, to Pittsburgh; and the Cum-
berland road, from Washington city to Wheeling, on the Ohio
River. The latter was constructed at the expense of the gene-
ral government, and is probably the best road over the moun-
tains. Other roads, of less importance, cross the Alleghany
Ridge in Virginia and North Carolina; and the state of South
Carolina has recently opened a road across the mountains to
Tennessee. A military road has been opened by General Jack-
son, at the expense of the United States, from Nashville in
Tennessee to Madisonville on Lake Pontchartrain, opposite to
New Orleans. It may be travelled by wagons. A branch
leads from this road to Natchez, through the wilderness inhabit-
ed by the Choctaw Indians.
2
14
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
1
SOCIETY, MANNERS AND CUSTOMS.
Society, manners and customs differ so much in different parts
of the United States, that no general description would be ap-
plicable to the whole. Indeed, one might almost as well attempt
to include in any general description the various countries of
Europe as the United States of America; for although a uniform
system of government produces many prominent features of a
common character in all the members of this great confedera-
tion, yet the wide range of climate embraced by its limits, the
great variety of habits, objects and feelings, and especially of
political and religious sentiments, which prevailed among the
first settlers of these several states, the diversified pursuits and
occupations of the present inhabitants, the admission and pro-
scription of slavery, and a thousand other circumstances, have
contributed to establish the most marked distinctions, and often
to present the most striking contrasts, between the several sec-
tions of the Union. The government is of the several states and
of the Union are elective and popular. Every officer and ma-
gistrate is appointed, directly or indirectly, by the people.
They pass every law, propose every measure, form every treaty,
and dispose of all public property, by themselves or by those
whom they elect to office. The effect of this state of things on
public men has been, on the one hand, to check the pride of
place and the insolence of office; and, on the other, to persuade
many of them to calumny, flattery, intrigue and falsehood. Its
effect on the community at large has been to inspire, on the one
hand, a high sense of personal independence, and a jealous care
of national freedom; and, on the other, to impair the necessary
distinctions in society, and put all men on a level; to give im-
portance to mere numbers, and take it away from intelligence
and worth; to show us, in a word, that there is no perfection
under the sun.
In the Eastern States, property is more equally distributed
than in any other country. Religion, here, also, except in
Rhode Island, is, and always has been, supported by law. At
present, not far from 2000 clergymen, generally well informed
and orthodox, and all chosen by the people themselves, are
weekly and daily employed in enlightening and informing their
congregations. Schools are established within every little dis-
tance, and a grown person, a native of these states, can scarcely
be found, who has not some acquaintance with reading, writing
and arithmetic. The inhabitants universally live in villages or
towns of a moderate size, and have no overgrown capital, in
which to learn profligacy of manners. The great body of them
are farmers. These circumstances have given these states
very much the manners and morals of Scotland.
In the Middle States, religion is not supported by law, and
there are fewer clergymen in proportion to the population.
Schools are not as numerous, or as well directed, and a consid-
eravie number of the inhabitants are unable to read or write.
OF THE UNITED STATES.
15
Property is less equally distributed; and the people are more
divided, as in Europe, into rich and poor. Extensive tracts have
been lately settled, and still experience all the disadvantages
attendant on new settlements. The original settlers came over
at different times, and for different purposes; belonged to dif-
ferent nations, and spoke many different languages. They were
not generally enlightened; had no oneness of interests or views;
pursued no system of institutions; and formed no settled habits.
The English, Germans, Dutch, French and Irish, still retain,
in a degree, their national languages, prejudices, virtues and
vices. They have settled generally by themselves, have little
intercourse with each other, and little inclination or opportunity
to form a common character. There are two large cities in
these states, and the smaller towns are too prone to ape city
manners and city life. The slaves are not sufficiently numerous
to have any material influence on the character of the people.
The body of the inhabitants live on scattered farms, and culti-
vate their own lands. The elections are very corrupt; indi-
viduals acquire undue influence. Individuals and families are
found, however, scattered in great numbers, over all this divis-
ion, distinguished for their intelligence, their piety, their re-
finement, and their worth-men who would be among the best
citizens of any country. The state of New York, in consequence
of the numerous emigrations from the Eastern States, is be-
coming more and more assimilated to them in her institutions
and manners.
In the Southern States, also, religion is not supported by law,
and large portions of the inhabitants enjoy no regular stated
preaching. They live chiefly on plantations, and have generally
been provided with schools. Considerable numbers of the white
inhabitants cannot read. Labour is generally done, on the
coast, by slaves and by the poor. The division of the inhab-
itants into rich and poor is as in many countries of Europe.
Slavery has tended to corrupt the public morals, and has pro-
duced other bad effects.. The slaves, with few exceptions, are
treated with humanity and kindness. Duelling is here common.
Horse-racing and cock-fighting, particularly the former, are
favourite amusements. Many of the inhabitants, however, far
from possessing this character, or practising these vices, hold
them in abhorrence. The ladies, also, almost universally de-
serve the esteem of all those who know how to value delicacy
and amiable manners.
ARTS.
The state of the arts corresponds to that of the literature of
the United States. In the mechanic arts, and in painting, en-
graving, and architecture, among the fine arts, there is as much
native genius in the United States as in any part of the world;
and this genius, for the last few years, has been cultivated to a
very considerable extent, and in some instances has rivalled the
most splendid exhibition of it in the old world.
*
प
16
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
ARMY.
A standing army is necessarily an object of jealousy in a re-
publican state; and as the United States have no formidable
enemy in their vicinity, and are at the same time extremely
studious of economy in all branches of their government, their
military force has always been kept on a very low scale. By an
act of congress of 3d March, 1815, the strength of the regular
army was fixed at 9980 men, viz. eight battalions of artillery,
3200 men; one regiment light artillery, 660; eight regiments
of infantry, 5440; and one regiment of riflemen, 680. In 1821
it was reduced to 6442 men, whose pay, clothing, &c. cost the
states 1,927,179 dollars, or 299 dollars for each individual, offi-
cers and privates.` And in March, 1822, its strength, as reported
to congress, was as follows:
Engineers
Four regiments of artillery
Seven
do. infantry
Ordnance men
23
1977
3367
53
5420
The militia, which constitutes the principal military force of
the United States, consists of all the males between the age of
eighteen and forty-fiye. According to a return made in the end
of 1823, it amounted to 993,281 men. The American militia,
as we have already stated, elect their own officers. When
cailed into the field of actual service, they have the same pay
and allowance as the regular army, but are only bound to serve
for six months.
NAVY.
The navy of the United States is small in point of numerical
strength, but is perhaps the best organized and most efficient in
the world. The unexpected and astonishing success of their
frigates in combat with British vessels of the same class during
the last war, established at once the reputation of the American
navy for skill and prowess, in the eyes of Europe; and the
United States, with a very few ships, already rank high as a
naval power. From 1816 to 1821 one million of dollars was
expended annually in building ships of war. Since 1821 the
sum thus appropriated has been reduced one half. A few ships
are always kept in commission, and stationed partly in the West
Indies, partly in the Mediterranean,-to keep in check the Bar-
bary powers,---and partly in the Pacific. In November, 1823, the
strength of the American navy was as follows:
Ships of the line.
Frigates
Smaller vessels
Steam frigates
In commission. In ordinary. Buildin
1
6
5
3
4
5
12
2
3
OF THE UNITED STATES.
17
This is exclusive of the vessels on the lakes, which consist of
two of 74 guns, one of 44, one of 36, one of 32, one of 26, two
of 24, eleven smaller vessels, and fourteen gun-boats; some
being unfinished, and others considerably decayed.
Customs
REVENUE, (1824.)
Public lands
Bank dividends
Arrears and repayments
EXPENDITURE.
$16,500,000
1,600,000
350,000
100,000
$18,550,000
$1,814,057
Civil, diplomatic and miscellaneous
Military department, including fortifications,
ordnance, pensions, army, militia and Indian
department
5,122,268
Naval service, including gradual increase of navy 2,973,927
Public debt
5,314,000
$15,224,252
The average produce of the customs may be estimated at froni
16,000,000 to 18,000,000 dollars, and the sum derived from the.
sale of public lands, at 1,600,000. The bank dividends consist of
the interest of 7,000,000 dollars capital, vested by the govern-
ment in the national bank. The post office yields about a mil-
lion of dollars a year, which is wholly consumed in supporting the
establishment. The entire revenue of the United States may
be estimated, on an average, at four millions, or four millions
and a quarter sterling, or eighteen millions to eighteen and a
half millions dollars; and the annual expense of the government,
under the three heads of civil, military and naval, at ten millions
dollars. This is at the rate of one dollar per annum for each
inhabitant. If we add one dollar more for the sums levied by
the state governments, the whole expense of the American gov-
ernment will be at the rate of two dollars for each inhabitant.
PUBLIC DEBT.
The debt of the United States consists of sums borrowed dur-
ing the revolutionary war, and at various subsequent periods.
The debt due by the federal government, at the close of the war
in 1783, was 42,000,375 dollars. No provision being made for
the payment of the interest, and the public revenue often falling
short of the expenditure, the debt continued to increase, and in
1790 it amounted to 79,124,464 dollars. Various measures
were taken for its liquidation, but with little effect, till about the
middle of Mr. Jefferson's administration, in 1805. From that
period a gradual reduction took place, till it was stopped by the
war with England in 1812.
2*
18
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
$45,035,123
.
In 1812 the amount of public debt was
In consequence of the loans made during the
war, it amounted, in 1816, to
Considerable progress has since been made in
paying off the debt, and on the 1st January,
1824, it was reduced to
And, by the operation of a balance accumula-
ting in the treasury, on the 1st Jan. 1825,
it amounted to about
123,016,375
90,177,962
80,000,000
The duties of the customs are levied on foreign articles im-
ported, and are partly ad valorem, and partly according to fixed
rates. The duties on manufactured goods, of iron, cotton, and
woollen, were from 20 to 30 per cent, but have been increased
from a fifth to a fourth by a new tariff established in 1824.
NATIONAL FUNDS.
These consist of stock, custom-nouse bonds, lots in the city
of Washington, and public lands. In 1810 the custom-house
bonds amounted to $9,600,000. The total valuation of the whole
United States in that year, by Blodget, was $2,519,009,090.
The circulating medium was calculated at from $15,000,000
to $20,000,000 in specie. In 1813 the commissioners of the land
office estimated the lands then belonging to the United States,
east of the Mississippi, at 400,000,000 acres; to 56,225,000 acres
of which the Indian title had been extinguished. The quantity
west of the Mississippi cannot be determined till our northern
and western boundaries are settled.
The total sales of lands north-west of Ohio, from the opening
of the land offices, to September 30, 1818, were 10,175 613
acres, for $21,545,797:45. The total sales in Mississippi and
Alabama during the same period were 2,514,111 04 acres, for
$7,950,660:31. The amount of the valuation of houses, lands
and slaves, in all the states, in 1814-15, was $1,902,296,961:34,
of which $270,639,737:17 was the estimated value of slaves-
so much property in human flesh is held in the United States.
The increase of property in the United States, in fifteen years,
from 1799 to 1814, was $950,293,808. In the state of New
York, the increase in this period was 175,000,000, and in Penn-
sylvania, upwards of 240,000,000. The average value of land
in the United States is about $10 per acre.
MINT.
The mint was established in 1791. The purity of the silver
coin is the same with that of Spain, and that of the gold coin
with that of the strictest European nations. The amount of gold,
silver and copper, coined in the year 1804, was, gold, $258,642;
silver, $100,340; copper, $12,884:94; total, $371,826:94;-in
1810, gold, $476,555; silver, $638,773:50; copper, $16,140;
total, $1,131,468:50. The gold coins are eagles, half eagles,
quarter eagles and dollars; the silver are dollars, half dollars,
OF THE UNITED STATES..
19
quarter dollars, dimes and half dimes; the copper are cents
and half cents. The denominations increase and decrease in a
tenfold proportion. In ordinary computation, the only denomi-
nations used are dollars, cents and mills. These last are merely
nominal.
POST OFFICE.
The amount of postage, from January 1, 1790, to Oct. 1, 1809,
was $5,305,093; and the expenses of the establishment were
$4,549,601:55; net proceeds, $755,492, in 19 years. For
the succeeding seven years, to 1816, the income amounted to
$729,826:19. The number of post offices in 1791 was 89; in
1800-903; in 1810-2,300; in 1816-3,260; and in 1823-
5,242. The mail is transported, in stages, each day in the year,
10,121 miles; and in sulkies and on horseback, each day in
the year, 10,616 miles; making 20,737 .per day. If the post
roads of the United States be divided into two distinct post routes,
the mail will travel, each week, in stages, nearly equal to three
times round the globe; and divide all the post roads in the
United States into four equal or distinct post routes, on which
the mail is carried in stages, sulkies and on horseback, it will
be equal to a travel of six times, each week, round the globe,
averaging one post office for every fifteen miles of post road.
The mail is transported, by a direct or corresponding line of
stages, from Anson, in the state of Maine, through Washing-
ton city, to Nashville, Tennessee, a distance of one thousand
four hundred and forty-eight miles, in a south-eastern direction.
The mail is transported, by a direct line of stages, from St. Ma-
ry's, Georgia, to Highgate, in Vermont, through Washington
city, a distance of one thousand three hundred and sixty-nine
miles. The amount of postage in 1808 did not equal the ex-
pense of the establishment. In 1815, the revenue of the post
office was $294,944.
BANKS.
Banks are extremely numerous in the United States; but the
system of banking is bad. Of 400 of these establishments, which
existed in 1818, a great proportion had little or no real capital,
and were merely a sort of gambling speculations, got up by
knots of adventurers, and supported for a time by local influence
or artifice, but ultimately falling down, and spreading distress
and ruin among the industrious classes. Two thirds or more of
these banks stopped payment in the four years ending 1820,
and the circulating medium, which, in 1815, was estimated at
110,000,000 of dollars, was reduced by these failures to forty-
five millions in 1819. The American banks generally issue
notes for so small a sum as one dollar, and some of them have
been accustomed to issue bills for fractional parts of that coin.
To remedy the disorders arising from the unsound state of the
currency, the national bank was instituted in 1816, with a capi-
tal of 35,000,000 of dollars, divided into shares of 100 dollars
い
​20
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
!
A
each. Some peculiar privileges were bestowed on this bank,
which has branches established in the principal cities of the
Union; but the value of its stock has fluctuated much; and it
has neither proffered nor supplied an efficient correction to the
evils of the currency.
A bank of the United States, which was incorporated in Feb-
ruary, 1791, expired in March of 1811, congress refusing to re-
new the charter. The capital was ten millions of dollars. Be-
fore this event, the whole number of banks was ninety-five, and
the amount of banking capital was estimated at fifty-five millions
of dollars.
CITIES.
The principal cities in the United States, placed according to
the population in 1820, are, Boston, 42,298; New York, 123,706;
Philadelphia, 108,802; Baltimore, 62,738; Charleston, 24,780;
New Orleans, 27,176; Washington, 13,200.
INLAND NAVIGATION.
North America is penetrated by two great rivers, the Missis-
sippi and the St. Lawrence, by which navigation is extended to
a great distance into the interior. The St. Lawrence, however,
is not claimed by the United States.
The Mississippi and its branches drain the great central ba-
sin, which lies between the Alleghany and Rocky Mountains.
On this river the navigation, for boats of considerable burthen,
extends to the Falls of St. Anthony. On the Missouri, which
is the largest, and in fact the principal stream, it extends to the
Gates of the Rocky Mountains.
From the character of the country, the numerous branches of
these great rivers are generally navigable, and afford a passage
from almost every part of the Western States, and the vast re-
gions at the base of the Rocky Mountains, to the Gulf of Mexi-
co and the ocean, at least, during the season of high water,
from the spring to the middle of summer.
The current of the principal streams is so rapid, that, although
their depth would admit vessels of considerable size, the navi-
gation is chiefly by means of steamboats. Even the ascent from
the mouth of the Mississippi to New Orleans is so difficult, that
vessels are sometimes delayed 30 days.
The navigation of the Mississippi is attended with some dan-
ger, from the numerous trees, fixed in its bed, which are called
by the boatmen planters or sawyers, and are as fatal to the
boats as reefs of rocks. Below Natchez, these dangers are ob-
viated by the depth of water. Above this, they become more
and more numerous, and difficult to pass; but the main channel,
though intricate, affords depth of water, in all stages, sufficient
for boats of five or six feet draught, to the mouth of the Ohio.
From this point to the mouth of the Missouri, 220 miles, the
navigation is obstructed by shoals at low water, which will not
admit boats drawing more than three feet.
OF THE UNITED STATES.
21
The obstructions to the navigation of the Missouri resemble
those in the Mississippi, but are much greater. This stream is
rapid and turbulent. No part of it is exempt from rafts, bars,
snags, and other obstructions, and the channel is very intricate.
The Ohio is navigable, for boats of considerable burthen, from
the middle of February to the latter part of June, and again,
for a few weeks, during the freshet in the autumn. The falls
at Louisville can be passed by large boats only at the highest
water. During low water, boats cannot pass some other rapids
and shoals.
The Arkansas is the next branch to the Missouri in size.
It has only short periods of flood, and will not admit boats of
considerable burthen.
The branches of the Missouri are usually blocked up at their
mouths after the freshet in July, until the next spring, by mud
brought down by the Missouri, and of course they are navigable
only during the freshets.
Lake Champlain is a branch of the St. Lawrence, emptying
into it by the River Sorelle, or Richelieu. Vessels of 150 tons
may ascend 12 or 14 miles; and boats to Chambly or St. John's.
From this place there is a ship navigation of 160 miles on the
lake, to the shores of Vermont and New York.
The numerous rivers on the eastern declivity of the Apalachi-
an chain, afford the advantages of a good inland navigation to
most parts of the Atlantic States. In all those streams which
flow through the alluvial region, from the Mississippi to the
Roanoke, the tide waters of the ocean terminate at some dis-
tance from the foot of the mountains, varying from 30 to 120
miles. From the Roanoke to the Delaware, they extend through
the alluvial region, to the base of the primitive hills; but in no
river, south-west of the Hudson, do they pass beyond the alluvial
region. As far as the tides flow, the streams are generally
navigable for sloops.
In passing from the hilly to the flat and alluvial region, the
streams are almost uniformly precipitated over ledges of rocks,
by which their navigation is obstructed. Indeed the line of
the alluvion marks the line of navigation from the sea, which
passes through Milledgeville on the Altamaha, Augusta on the
Savannah, Columbia and Camden on the Santee, Richmond on
the James, Fredericksburg on the Rappahannock, Georgetown
on the Potomac, and Trenton on the Delaware. Above the
rapids, navigation is pursued entirely in boats propelled by oars
or poles, or drawn up by ropes, or by means of the bushes
growing on the banks.
The coast of North Carolina is lined with a range of low,
sandy islands, enclosing a chain of sounds. Their entrances
are generally obstructed by bars, and no vessels of considerable
size can enter. But the streams are navigable for sloops, some
distance into the interior.
The Chesapeake Bay is of itself an inland sea of considerable.
size, and, with the numerous streams and inlets on its borders,
22
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
forms an important channel to the ocean, for a large extent of
country, covering most of Maryland and the eastern declivity
of Virginia; and extending through the middle section of
Pennsylvania, nearly to the small lakes of New York. The
largest ships have access to its shores, and proceed to some
distance in several of its streams. Not far from the entrance of
the bay, are Hampton Roads, which is the first anchoring ground
for vessels from the ocean.
The Potomac is navigable, for ships of any burthen, to the
navy yard at Washington; and this is the most inland point in the
United States, to which the largest vessels have access. Above
Washington, there are five falls on this stream, which are ren-
dered passable by canals. Thus a boat navigation is opened to
its sources, which are connected with the waters of the Missis-
sippi by the great Cumberland Road.
This
The Hudson is the only river in the United States, where the
tide passes through the alluvial, hilly, or primitive and transition
formations. It is navigable for ships to the city of Hudson; and
sloops of considerable, burthen pass through all the formations
to the falls above Troy, which is 165 miles from the ocean.
is the most distant point to which the tides flow, and to which
sea vessels can approach, in a direct line, in the United States.
At its mouth this river forms the harbour of New York, which
is considered one of the first in the world.
In the rivers of the stat s east of the Hudson, the tide ex-
tends only a small distance, and the navigation is obstructed by
the falls and rapids which are common in the hilly or primitive
countries.
The Connecticut is navigable, for vessels of considerable size,
50 miles, to Hartford. Several canals and locks have been con-
structed on this river at South Hadley, Hanover, and some in-
termediate rapids, which extend the boat navigation to Haver-
hill in New Hampshire.
Narragansett Bay, and the streams which empty into it, afford
easy access from the ocean to every part of Rhode Island.
The rivers of Maine are generally obstructed. The Penob-
scot, the St. John's, and the western branch of the Kennebec,
afford a boat navigation nearly to their sources. The heads of
these rivers approach within no great distance of the waters of
the St. Lawrence; and the portage from the head of the Ken-
nebec to that of the Chaudiere River is about five miles.
INVENTIONS.
Of all the discoveries and inventions yet accomplished, the
machinery that saves labour, incidental to manufactures, in the
greatest degree, is that of Mr. Eli Whitney, for ginning cotton
wool. This patent machine was invented about the year 1793.
Before its invention, very little upland cotton was cultivated,
and scarcely a single pound was exported from the United
States; afterwards, the culture of this species of cotton became
the principal object of the planter in South Carolina and Geor-
OF THE UNITED STATES.
23
gia; and in the year 1807, more than fifty-five millions of pounds
of upland cotton were exported, and which were valued at more
than eleven and a half millions of dollars. It has rarely occur-
red that the invention of a single machine has, at once, changed
the employment of so many thousand people, and has added so
much to the wealth and resources of a people.
So numerous are the various other labour-saving machines,
introduced and invented in this country, that it would be in vain
to attempt even to name them all. They have been applied to
breweries, distilleries and tanneries; to the manufacture of
cards; of carded and combed wool, flax and hemp; of nails,
screws and buttons ;-have been used for splitting leather, which
formerly was half wasted in parings; for making dip tallow
candles, and lint for medical purposes; for moulding paper in
the paper manufactories; for facilitating printing; and even for
teaching the grammar of our language. The Americans were
the first to bring steamboats and their substitutes, teamboats,
into effective practical use, in 1807. They were first proved in
America to be practicable, in 1786 to 1798, by Ramsay and Fitch.
These steamboats are now used in great and increasing num-
bers on the Atlantic coast, and western rivers and lakes. To
these have been added the tremendous vessels of war, called the
steam frigates. These wonderful machines, working as if they
were animated beings, endowed with all the talents of their
inventors, labouring with organs that never tire, and subject to
no expense of food, bed, clothing or dwelling, may justly be
considered as equivalent to an immense body of manufacturing
recruits, suddenly enlisted in the service of the country.
MANUFACTURES.
The cheapness of land, and the great profits which farming
affords, check the growth of manufactures in the United States.
Linen, woollen and cotton articles for domestic use, however,
are made very generally in the farmers' houses; and fabrics of
a finer kind, including fancy and ornamental articles, are now
manufactured in extensive works in Pennsylvania, New York,
Rhode Island, Connecticut, and Massachusetts.
Cabinet ware,
and the coarser species of iron work, are made in high perfec-
tion; and in ship building, the construction of wooden bridges,
and mill machinery, the Americans are probably superior to any
nation in Europe. According to the official returns in 1810,
the whole value of the manufactures that year was 127,694,602
dollars; but, allowing for articles omitted or under-estimated,
the true amount was computed to be 172,700,000 dollars. Sup-
posing the growth of the manufactures to have kept pace with
that of the population, the amount, in 1823, would be about
240,000,000 dollars.
COMMERCE.
The commerce of the United States is second in extent only
to that of Britain, and much greater than that of any state with
24
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
i
an equal population. The principal articles of domestic growth
or manufacture exported, are cotton, tobacco, wheat and flour,
lumber and naval stores, ashes, fish, beef, rice, and flax seed.
The imports consist chiefly of woollens, cottons, linens, silks,
iron ware, coffee, sugar, spirits, wines.
The states that have the greatest quantity of shipping are
New York, Massachusetts, Maine, Maryland, and Pennsylvania.
A considerable proportion of the tonnage belonging to the
Northern States is employed in carrying away the produce of
the Southern, which have comparatively a small number of ships
and mariners, though the cotton and tobacco, raised in these
states, furnish fully one half of the exports of the Union. The
vast number of navigable rivers in the United States afford ex-
traordinary facilities for communications by water; and hence
their internal commerce, compared with that of other nations,
is still greater than their foreign trade. The admirable inven-
tion of steamboats has had a most beneficial effect, in North
America, in quickening and improving river navigation.
The trade with the Indians of the United States was carried
on by licenses, given to persons of good character, from 1775 to
1802, when a new law was passed, substituting fine, imprison-
ment, forfeiture and bonds, without making a good character or
citizenship requisite. Without superseding the plan of licenses,
a system of trade by public factors commenced in 1796. The
president was authorized to establish trading houses, and to
appoint an agent to each house, to carry on, as the act states,
"a liberal trade with the Indians." The act appropriated
150,000 dollars as the capital of this trade, and the additional
sum of 8,000 dollars annually for the payment of agents and
clerks; and directed the trade to be carried on so as not to di-
minish the capital. It was limited to two years; but was by a
subsequent act continued in force till 1806. A superintendent
of Indians was then appointed, and the capital increased to
260,000 dollars, and 13,000 dollars were appropriated for the
payment of superintendent, agents and clerks. This act was
limited to three years, but afterwards was continued in force
till 1811. The capital was then increased to 300,000 dollars,
with an annual appropriation of 19,250 dollars for the payment
of superintendent, agents and clerks. It appears to have been
the aim of the government to conduct Indian trade with pru-
dence and humanity.
ኔ
NATUKAL GEOGRAPHY.
Face of the Country.-The United States, considered as a
country, may with more propriety be characterized as uneven,
than as level or hilly. In so extensive a tract, however, no
general language can adequately describe the real state of facts.
This can only be learned from a more minute description. New
England is generally hilly; Vermont is mountainous; Maine
and the eastern coast of New Hampshire and Massachusetts are
only uneven. The Middle States are principally uneven, except
OF THE UNITED STATES.
25
a broad tract, running from north-west to south-east through the
centre of this division, which is mountainous. In the Southern
States, a broad belt of land, of 100 to 250 miles wide, extending
the whole length of the coast, is a uniform dead level. Back of
this the land becomes uneven and hilly, and finally rises into
the Alleghany Mountains, which separate the waters of the At-
lantic from those of the Ohio and Mississippi. Part of Kentucky
and Tennessee is mountainous; while Georgia, Alabama, and
Mississippi are level. The territory west of the Mississippi, in-
cluded in the boundaries of the United States, corresponds in
its prominent features to that on the east. It is divided from
south to north by the chain of the Rocky Mountains, which
divide the waters that fall east, into the Gulf of Mexico and the
Mississippi, from those that flow west, into the Pacific Ocean.
SOIL AND AGRICULTURE.
It has been estimated, that thirteen-sixteenths of the country
east of the Mississippi (excluding Florida) are covered with a
strong, fertile soil, fitted, with a moderate degree of cultivation,
abundantly to repay the labour of the husbandman. Of the re-
maining three sixteenths, about 57,000,000 acres are covered
with water; about 40,000,000 acres consist of a mountainous
country, almost universally forested, and which, from the nature
of its surface, rather than its soil, is unfit for cultivation; and
about 29,000,000 acres are either sandy, or covered with so
poor a soil as to offer slight encouragement, except to the most
elaborate agriculture, when the general value of land shall be
greatly advanced. Of 520,000,000 acres, capable of advanta-
geous cultivation, only 40,950,000 were estimated to be under
actual improvement in 1811. This is about 54 acres for each
individual of the contemporaneous population. Taking the
present population at en millions, and allowing the same quan-
tity for each person, the land under actual improvement must
now be nearly 60,000,000 of acres, which is about one-twelfth
part of the whole surface east of the Mississippi, including
Florida. According to returns made in 1798, the lands valued,
and upon which tax was paid, in sixteen states, was 163,000,000
out of 308,000,000 acres, or little more than one half, and the es-
timated value was 479,000,000 dollars. The population then be-
ing about five millions, the appropriated land amounted to about
thirty acres for each individual inhabitant. The average value
was about three dollars per acre, but, in some of the old and
thickly-settled states, it was as high as fifteen dollars per acre.
The value of the houses was about 140,000,000 of dollars, or
two-sevenths of that of the lands. When returns were made a
second time, in 1814, the value of houses and lands jointly was
found to be 1,630,000,000 of dollars. If, therefore, the value of
every species of property grew as rapidly as that of houses and
lands, each 100 dollars must have increased to 253, in an inter-
val of fifteen years. This implies an annual augmentation of
six and one fourth per cent., at which rate the capital of the
3
26
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
country must double in eleven or twelve years; in other words,
the capital is increasing with twice the velocity of the population.
In a country having so many varieties of soil and climate as
the United States, there is necessarily a considerable diversity
in the agricultural productions. Maize, or Indian corn, is cul-
tivated in all parts of the country, but succeeds best in the
Middle States. It is a most useful vegetable, fitted to a greater
variety of situations than wheat, and yielding generally double
the produce. Wheat is also raised in all parts of the country,
but thrives best in the Middle and Western States. The culti-
vation of tobacco begins in Maryland, about the thirty-ninth or
fortieth parallel, and continues through all the Southern, and
partially through the Wesern States. It forms the staple of
Maryland and Virginia. Cotton grows as far north as 39°, but
its cultivation is not profitable beyond 37°. This useful plant
was first raised for exportation only in 1791. It is now produced
in immense quantities from the River Roanoke to the Missis-
sippi, and forms the leading article of export from the United
States. The best grows in dry situations in Carolina and Geor-
gia, upon the sea coast. The rice crops, which require great
heat, and a soil susceptible of irrigation, commence about the
same parallel, and have nearly the same geographical range.
The sugar cane grows in low and warm situations, as high as
the latitude of 33°, but the climate favourable for its cultivation
does no extend beyond 314°. It is now cultivated to a great
extent in Georgia, Alabama, Mississippi and Louisiana. It is
stated, that, in Louisiana alone, 20,000,000 of pounds of sugar
were raised in 1817, when the whole quantity consumed in the
republic was estimated at 70,000,000 of pounds. Oats, rye and
barley are raised in all the Northern and Middle States. Hemp
and flax are raised in the Western States. The vine thrives as
far north as Pennsylvania, but home wines are only made yet
a very limited extent. Natural meadows are more numerous in
New England and in New York than in parts farther south.
BAYS.
The Chesapeake is a very spacious þay, 200 miles in length,
from Havre de Grace to the southern extremity, and from 7
to 18 miles in breadth; and covering 2660 square miles, or
1,700,000 acres. It is generally as much as nine fathoms deep,
and affords many commodious harbours, and a safe and easy
navigation. The mouths of the James, York and Potomac Rivers
are merely arms of the Chesapeake. This is true of the latter
river, for at least fifty miles from its mouth. This bay receives
the waters of the Susquehannah, Potomac, Rappahannock, York
and James Rivers, besides numberless small streams, both from
the eastern and western shores. It opens from the west into the
Atlantic by a mouth twelve miles wide, between Cape Charles
and Cape Henry.
Delaware Bay separates New Jersey from Delaware. It is
sixty-five miles long, from Fisher's Point to Cape Henlopen ; and,
OF THE UNITED STATES.
27
in the broadest part, thirty miles wide; containing about 985
square miles, or 630,000 acres. It receives the waters of no
large rivers except the Delaware. It opens from the north-west
into the Atlantic, between Cape May and Cape Henlopen.
Massachusetts Bay is a part of the ocean putting up between
Cape Ann and Cape Cod. Its length is about sixty miles, and
the distance between the two capes is forty-five.
Narragansett Bay, in Rhode Island, is thirty-five miles long.
The first twenty of it is a regular parallelogram, thirteen miles
wide. It covers an area of about 290 square miles, or 185,000
It communicates with the ocean between Point Judith
on the west and Point Seaconet on the east.
acres.
SOUNDS.
Long Island Sound, between Connecticut and New York on
the north, and Long Island on the south, is 140 miles long, and
from 3 to 25 broad. It has two communications with the ocean.
The eastern is broad and unobstructed. At the west, and by a
narrow strait one mile wide, opposite to New York, it communi-
cates with York Bay, and through that with the ocean at Sandy
Hook. The celebrated strait called Hell Gate is near the west
end of the sound, about 8 miles east of New York, and is re-
markable for its whirlpools, which make a tremendous roaring
at certain times of the tide. These whirlpools are occasioned
by the narrowness and crookedness of the pass, and by a bed of
rocks which extend across it. A skilful pilot may, with perfect
safety, conduct a ship of any burthen through this strait with
the tide, or at still water with a fair wind. The sound affords a
very safe and convenient inland navigation.
Pamlico Sound lies between the eastern shore of North Caro-
lina and a chain of sand islands, which stretch along the shore
of that state, through half its extent. The southern part of this
body of water is commonly designated by this name; but there
is evidently nothing which intervenes to separate it from the
northern part. Taken in its whole extent, from the northern
extremity, in Princess Ann county in Virginia, to Cape Look-
out, it is not less than 200 miles long. Its breadth varies from
3 to 20 miles. The chain of islands, which separate it from the
main ocean, is scarcely a mile wide, and is generally covered
with small trees and bushes. There are five of these islands
and a peninsula, separated from each other by five inlets, Cur-
rituc, Roanoke, Gant, Ocrecoc and Cedar; but Ocrecoc is the
only one that will admit vessels of burthen. There is here four-
teen feet water at low tide. Six miles within this inlet there rs
a hard sand shoal, called the Swash, lying across the channel,
on which there is only nine feet water at low tide. Ships draw-
ing ten feet water find between the inlet and sound, good an-
chorage. Pamlico Sound receives the waters of Chowan, 30-
anoke, Pamlico, and Neus Rivers.
Albemarle Sound puts up from Pamlico into North Carolina
a distance of sixty miles. It is from eight to twelve miles broad,
23
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
and is really a bay, having but one communication with the
ocean. It is the estuary of the Roanoke and Chowan.
CAPES.
The most noted capes in the United States are Cape Ann,
Cape Cod, Cape Malabar, Montauk Point, Sandy Hook, Cape
May, Cape Henlopen, Cape Charles, Cape Henry, Cape Hatte-
ras, Cape Lookout and Cape Fear.
RIVERS.
1
The Mississippi is the most celebrated river of the United
States; but it is now found that the Missouri is the principal
branch, and has the best claim to the magnificent title of "Father
of waters," conferred on the smaller branch by the Indians.
Mississippi proper has its source in Turtle Lake, near the 48th
degree of north latitude. At the picturesque Falls of St. An-
thony, it descends from the plateau, where it has its origin, to a
vast plain, which accompanies it to the sea. After a course of
280 leagues, its limpid waters mingle themselves with the turbid
stream of the Missouri. At the point of confluence, each of these
rivers is about half a mile broad. At the distance of about 160
miles below the mouth of the Missouri, it is joined by the Ohio,
after the latter has received the tributary waters of the Wabash,
the Cumberland and the Tennessee Rivers. Lower down, the
Mississippi has its volume considerably increased by the Arkan-
sas and Red River, and falls into the Gulf of Mexico, after a
course of 2500 miles. The river, in the last half of its course,
presents some peculiar phenomena. Besides its principal and
permanent mouth, it has several lateral outlets, called bayous,
which carry off part of its waters. In Louisiana the surface of
the stream is more elevated than the adjoining lands. Its im-
mense volume of waters is confined and supported by dikes and
levees, composed of soft earth, and rising a few feet above the
usual height of the inundations. These banks of the river, which
decline gradually into the swampy plains behind, are from a
quarter to a half a mile in breadth, and form the richest and best
soil in the country. The three principal outlets, or bayous, call-
ed the Atchafalaya, the La Fourche, and the Iberville, embrace
an extensive delta, composed of soft, swampy earth, rising very
little above tide water. The actual embouchure of the river
parts into three branches, each of which has a bar at its entrance,
the deepest affording only seventeen feet water. Within the bar,
the depth of the water, for two or three hundred miles, is from
50 to 150 feet. The average breadth of the Mississippi, below
the junction with the Missouri, is about 1000 yards, or two
thirds of a mile.
The Mississippi and its branches traverse countries thickly
wooded, and hence vast numbers of trees, either uprooted by
the winds, or falling from the effects of age, are borne down by
its waters, united by lianas, and cemented by soft, adhesive mud.
These spoils of the forest become floating islands, upon which
OF THE UNITED STATES.
29
young trees take root. There the pistia and the munphar
display their yellow flowers, and the serpents, the birds, and the
cayman alligator, come and repose on those flowery rafts, which
are sometimes carried to the sea, and engulfed in its waters.
Sometimes a large tree attaches itself to a sand bank firmly, and,
stretching out its branches like so many hooks, entangles all the
floating objects that approach it. A single tree is often sufficient
to arrest thousands in their course: the mass accumulates from
year to year; and thus are gradually created new isles, new
capes and peninsulas, which change the course of the stream,
and force it to seek out new channels.
The tides are not felt in the Mississippi, in consequence of
the numerous sinuosities. The winds are variable; and though
the prevailing wind is from the south, and favours vessels sail-
ing against the stream, still the navigation upwards is slow and
difficult, especially during the floods, when the current has a
velocity of three or four miles an hour. These floods occur in
May, June, and July. The additional waters form an inclined
plane, the rising being fifty feet in Tennessee, twenty-five feet
near the mouth of Red River, and twelve feet at New Orleans.
The invention of steamboats has perhaps nowhere been so
beneficial as in the navigation of this river. The voyage up-
wards from New Orleans to the Falls of Ohio, which often oc-
cupied sailing vessels three months, may now be accomplished
in fifteen or eighteen days.
We shall mention very briefly the other considerable rivers of
the United States. The Bay of Mobile receives the waters of
the Alabama, which has two large branches, the Alabama and
the Tombigbee. Farther east is the Apalachicola. The only
large river in Florida is the St. John, which rises in a marsh,
and, flowing northward, parallel to the coast, falls into the At-
lantic. The Alatamaha, Savannah, Santee, and Pedee are the
most considerable rivers in Georgia and South Carolina. They
are all navigable to a considerable distance, but have their
mouths, less or more obstructed by sand bars. The entrance
into Cape Fear River, the Neuse and Roanoke, is still more dif-
ficult, in consequence of the line of sand banks which cover the
whole coast of North Carolina. To the north of Cape Henry,
extends the magnificent Bay of Chesapeake, which receives, as
has been mentioned, Jaines River, the Potomac and the Susque-
hannah. The Delaware falls into a bay of the same name. The
Bay of New York receives the Hudson, a large river, in which
the tide ascends 160 miles, and which is the scene of a most ex-
tensive and active inland commerce. The most considerable
rivers east of the Hudson are the Connecticut, the Merrimac, the
Kennebec, and the Penobscot. The small River St. Croix sepa-
rates the territories of the United States from New Brunswick.
LAKES.
To the largest of the chain of lakes between Canada and the
United States, the earliest travellers have given the name of
3*
30
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
Lake Superior. It is more than five hundred leagues in cir-
cumference; its clear waters, fed by forty rivers, are contained
within immense strata of rocks, and the surges nearly equal
those of the Atlantic. Lake Huron, which is connected with
the other by the Straits of St. Mary, has a periphery of 300
leagues, and receives the waters of Lake Superior through a
series of rapid descents. The outline of Lake Michigan is sup-
posed to be about 200 leagues: it communicates with the former
by a long strait, which serves for an outlet for its waters; and
the country around its banks belongs exclusively to the United
States. Lake Huron discharges itself into the rapid River of St.
Clair, which, by the accession of other streams, is changed into
a small lake of the same name. A less violent channel, properly
called the Detroit, unites this basin with Lake Erie, which is
more than ninety leagues in length, and about twenty or thirty
broad. On account, however, of its shallow waters, and the un-
equal elevation of its banks, it is subject to storms, which render
navigation dangerous. This lake communicates with the River
Niagara, and with those celebrated cataracts, of which so much
has been written, although no description can convey an ade-
quate idea of their awful sublimity. The River Niagara de-
scends by this splendid porch into Lake Ontario, which is ap-
parently calm, although its waters are subject to phenomena re-
sembling those of the tides. This lake is nearly one hundred
and seventy miles long, and sixty broad at the widest part. It
empties itself, through the romantic Lake of a Thousand Isles,
into the St. Lawrence.
MOUNTAINS.
Two great chains of mountains traverse the territory of the
United States, in a direction approaching to south and north;
the Alleghany Mountains on the east side, and the Rocky Moun-
tains on the west. They divide the country into an eastern,
western and middle region, the latter comprising the great basin
or valley of the Mississippi.
The Alleghanies are less a chain of mountains than a long
plateau, crested with several low chains of hills, separated from
cach other by wide and elevated valleys. East of the Hudson,
the Alleghanies consist chiefly of granitic hills, with rounded
summits, often covered to a great height with bogs and turf, and
distributed in irregular groups, without any marked direction.
Some peaks of the Green Mountains in Vermont, and the White
Mountains in New Hampshire, rise to the height of 5000 or 6000
feet above the level of the sea. After we pass the Hudson, the
structure of the Alleghanies appears to change. In Pennsyl-
vania and Virginia, they assume the form of long parallel
ridges, varying in height from 2500 to 4000 feet, and occupying
a breadth of a hundred miles. In Tennessee, where they ter-
minate, they again lose the form of continuous chains, and break
into groups of isolated mountains, touching at their base, some
of which attain an elevation of 5000 or 6000 feet.
OF THE UNITED STATES.
31
The Rocky Mountains are upon a much grander scale than
the Alleghanies. Their base is three hundred miles in breadth ;
and their loftiest summits, which are covered with eternal snow,
rise to the height of 12,000 feet. They are placed at the dis-
tance of 500 or 600 miles from the Pacific Ocean; but between
them and the coast there is another range of mountains, called
the Ozarks, six or seven hundred miles in length, about one
hundred broad, and having an elevation varying from 1000 to
2000 feet above the sea. This range of low mountains, which
is penetrated by two branches of the Mississippi, the Arkansas
and the Red River, was nearly altogether unknown till within
these few years, and has not been delineated, so far as we know,
in any maps hitherto published in this country.
FORESTS.
Hardly a spot could have been found in the United States,
which was not covered with forest trees, when they were first
settled. And those parts of the country, which are not yet
cleared and cultivated, which are probably three fourths of the
whole, still retain their natural covering. Forests far more
extensive than any of the celebrated forests of Europe are found
in every part of the country. None of them, however, have re-
ceived a name.
BOTANY.
Much less is known of the natural history of the United States,
than that of most European countries, and that might fairly be
demanded of our countrymen. The productions of the Southern
States and of Canada have not been well described by any one
author, in a work professedly for that purpose; but are mostly
intermixed with the productions of other parts of the world, in
the large works of European botanists. This renders it difficult
to select them, and to give an accurate connected account of
them. To remedy this inconvenience, and to rescue this coun-
try from the reproach of not having any authentic and scientific
account of its natural history, Dr. Cutter, who has already ex-
amined nearly all the vegetables of New England, has for some
time contemplated the publication of a botanical work of consid-
crable magnitude, confined principally to the productions of the
New England States. Dr. Barton, of Philadelphia, has been
collecting materials for a work of a similar nature, to compre-
hend the Middle and Southern States. When finished, both
together will form a complete natural history of the American
States.
ZOOLOGY.
America contains at least one half, and the United States
about one fourth, of the quadrupeds of the known world. Some
of them are common to both continents; others are peculiar to
the western. Comparing individuals of the same species, in
the two continents, some are perfectly similar; between others
32
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
there is some difference in size, colour, or other circumstances;
in a few instances, the animals of the eastern continent are
larger than the American; in most, the reverse is the case.
The bison, American ox, or buffalo, though it has a promi-
nence on its back, is a distinct species from the zebu of India
and Africa, or the slightly-humped anerochs of northern Eu-
rope. The American ox has always the neck, the shoulders,
and under part of the body covered with long, rough hair; it
has a long beard under the chin; and the tail does not reach to
the houghs. It differs also from the small musk ox of the ex-
treme northern parts of the American continent, which has a
resemblance, in the singular form of its horns, to the buffalo of
the Cape. The moose-deer, which is found from the Rocky
Mountains to the Gulf of St. Lawrence, is now rare in the
inhabited parts of the United States. It is a gigantic animal,
sometimes twelve feet long. The elk, the red-deer, and the
caribou, which is probably the reindeer, are also found. There
are two species of bear; the one short-legged, living chiefly on
vegetables; the other, called the ranging bear, which destroys
calves, sheep, pigs, and sometimes children. The wolf is also
found in most of the states, and is very destructive to cattle.
The catamount, of the size of a large dog, and the spotted tiger,
five or six feet long, both voracious animals, are rare. The
cougar, or American tiger, is more common.
There is a very
great variety of other animals, that people the vast tracts of
wilderness, and inhabit the woods of almost every part of the
United States, affording the pleasures of chase to the active and
daring hunter, and game to the less hardy sportsman. Very
many of the valuable animals that are found afford furs, which
are made, on the frontiers, an article of important and lucrative
trade.
MINERALOGY.
No mines of gold or silver, of any importance, have been dis-
covered in the United States; but the useful metals are in gen-
eral abundantly distributed. Some of the ores of iron are found
in almost every state; and mines of this metal are worked in
New Hampshire, Vermont, Rhode Island, New York, Connecti-
cut, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Virginia and North Carolina.
The number of furnaces, forges, and bloomeries, in 1810, was
530, and the value of the iron manufactured annually was esti-
mated at twelve or fifteen millions of dollars. The stores of
this metal, which nature seems to have provided for this great
country, have been explored, and the amount of manufactures
has increased in proportion to the increase of the population,
and the growing necessities of the nation. The United States
are supplied with copper chiefly from Mexico, and other foreign
countries, but ores of this metal exist in most of the states, and
in the North-west Territory are said to be in great abundance,
in situations of easy access. Lead is chiefly procured from Mis-
souri, where forty-five mines are worked, and yield three millions
OF THE UNITED STATES.
33
of pounds annually. Of coal, there is a large field, twenty miles
long by ten broad, twelve miles from Richmond, which has been
long worked. This useful mineral is also found at various
places in New England, New York and Pennsylvania. But the
most abundant supply is on the west side of the Alleghanies,
where a coal formation, one of the largest in the world, extends,
with some interruption, from the western foot of the mountains
across the Mississippi. Salt is chiefly obtained from the sea,
or imported in the Eastern States; but brine springs abound over
the valley of the Mississippi, from the Alleghanies to the Rocky
Mountains, and, in some situations, on the western side of the
valley, plains occur, of many miles in circuit, which are periodi-
cally covered with a thick crust of salt. In the county of Barn-
stable, Massachusetts, the vats in which salt is manufactured,
are said to cover fifteen millions of square feet, and to be worth
$1,300,000. The salt manufactured in them amounts to about
450,000 bushels. That made at Salina, in New York, in 1826,
was 816,000 bushels.
Gold is widely spread on the surface of the ground in parts
of North Carolina and Virginia. Perhaps the largest piece of
native gold ever found was picked up in North Carolina.
MINERAL WATERS.
The most celebrated mineral waters are those of Saratoga
and Ballston, New York; these will be described in their proper
places, under the view of the state of New York. The salt
springs, which abound in New York and the Western States,
have already been alluded to. The economy of nature seems to
be happily exhibited in the disposition of these natural sources
of the conveniences and necessities of life, and it is found, that,
as population multiplies in the degree to increase the frequency
and malignity of disease, the bosom of nature yields up some
restorative of health; and as men travel back, to occupy the in-
terior, remote from the common source of conveniences, there
are new discoveries of the provisions with which the earth is
every where furnished for the sustenance and happiness of ex-
istence.
NATURAL CURIOSITIES.
Probably no other country presents so interesting an object to
the eye of curiosity, as the Falls of Niagara. The western fall
is the greatest, and the river in this place is more than 600 yards
wide, and the perpendicular height of the descent is upwards of
142 feet. The eastern or American cataract is 350 yards in
breadth, and 163 feet high. It is separated from the western
by Goat's Island, which lies about half a mile from the precipice,
and has a sand bank, by means of which, in seasons of low
water, the island may be approached from the eastern shore.
It is now accessible by a bridge thrown over, a little above the
American fall. Goat's Island contains about 8 acres of good
land. The great cataract is continually obscured by vapour,
34
1
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
which may be distinguished at a very considerable distance;
and its foaming billows appear to float in the heavens. As the
density of the mist varies, the adjacent forests and rocks are oc-
casionally perceived, and they add to the splendour of the scene.
The effect produced by the cold of winter on these sheets of
water, thus rapidly agitated, is at once singular and magnificent.
Icicles of great thickness and length are formed along the banks
from the springs which flow over them. The source, simpreg-
nated with sulphur, are congealed into transparent blue columns.
Coves are formed by the spray, particularly on the American
side, which have large fissures, disclosing the interior composed
of clusters of icicles, similar to the pipes of an organ. Some
parts of the falls are consolidated into fluted columns, and the
streams above are seen partially frozen.
The Table Rock is a part of the Canada bank, which is on
the margin of the great sheet of falling water. It furnishes al-
together the most interesting view of the falls. The eye, look-
ing up the river, beholds it tumbling with strange magnificence,
over the ledges of rocks above. The quantity of water contin-
ually on the top of the rock, and constantly falling over it, is
calculated to be 128,563,200 pounds.
VERMONT.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent.-Vermont lies between lat. 42° 44′ and 45° N. and
between lon. 71° 33′ and 73° 26', W. The whole north end is
on the parallel 45°. Its mean length is 157 miles, its average
breadth is 65, and it contains 10,200 square miles of surface.
Boundaries.-N. by Lower Canada; E. by Connecticut River,
which divides it from New Hampshire; S. by Massachusetts;
W. by New York.
Divisions.-Vermont is divided into 13 counties,-Addison,
Bennington, Caledonia, Chittenden, Essex, Franklin, Grand
Isle, Orange, Orleans, Rutland, Washington, Windham, Wind-
sor; and 238 towns.
Name.-Vermont is merely verd mont, the French for Green
Mountain. It is said that Ethan Allen conferred the name on
the mountains, and it was thence transferred to the territory.
Religion. In 1818, there were 75 Congregational ministers,
and many vacant churches, and about 120 Baptist congrega-
tions. Of the towns in Vermont, 114 were granted by New
Hampshire, in each of which one right of land, containing usu-
ally 330 acres, was reserved for the first settled minister; one
right as a glebe for the Church of England; one to the Society
for propagating the Gospel; and one for the support of a school.
In the other towns, granted by Vermont, there was one right re-
served for a university; one for a town school; one for a county
grammar school; and one for the support of the gospel.

OF VERMONT.
35
The Congregational ministers meet annually in convention,
in September; and, with such other persons as choose to pay
one dollar a year, constitute the Vermont Missionary Society,
a useful and active body in propagating the gospel.
Government.-Vermont was attached to New York till 1791,
when it was created an independent member of the Federal
Union. Its legislature consists of a house of representatives
only, which, with the governor, is elected annually, by all resi-
dent males of full age. There is no senate, but there is a coun-
cil of censors, elected once in seven years, whose business is
to inquire whether the legislature and executive have done their
duty, and whether the constitution has remained inviolate.
The statutes of Vermont, and the common law of England,
(so far as it is applicable,) make up the laws of Vermont.
Population. The number of inhabitants was, in 1790, 85,539;
in 1820, 235,800.
Militia. In 1813, the whole number of militia in this state
was 20,273. By the constitution, the governor is captain-gene-
ral of all the forces of the state, and the lieutenant-governor,
lieutenant-general. Subordinate to these, is one major-general
to each division, and one brigadier-general to each brigade,
chosen by the legislature. The bravery of the Green Mountain
Boys is proverbial.
Revenue. The revenue of this state arises from rates and
taxes granted from time to time by the legislature, and assessed
in proportion to the polls and rateable estate. The law deter-
mines what is taxable estate, and fixes the value at which it
shall be taxed.
Character. The inhabitants of this state are assembled from
various places, of different sentiments, manners, and habits.
Though rigorously opposed in particular religious and political
tenets, they are tenacious of their liberties, and united in se-
curing them. They are an active, hardy, industrious, and fru-
gal people.
Literature.-Vermont has two colleges. One is at Burling-
ton, styled the Vermont University, established in 1791, and has
been liberally patronised by the state, but as yet has had but
few students. The other is at Middlebury, supported chiefly by
private bounty, and is a respectable and flourishing institution.
There is an academy in each county, and there are common
schools in every town in the state.
Towns.-Montpelier is the seat of government. It is situated.
on the Onion River, within 10 miles of the centre of the state
and is a flourishing town.
Burlington, on Lake Champlain, 38 miles W. N. W. of Mont-
pelier, is the most commercial town in the state, and remarka-
ble for its delightful situation, and magnificent landscapes.
Windsor and Brattleborough, on Connecticut River, are very
pleasant and flourishing towns, and places of considerable busi-
ness. The former contains the state prison.
Middlebury, on the Otter Creek, at the falls, 32 miles south
36
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
of Burlington, has extensive manufactories, and considerable
trade. Here is a quarry of excellent marble.
Bennington, situated in the S. W. corner of Vermont, is a
considerable town, and the oldest in the state. It is famous for
a battle fought here, in August, 1777, between the British and
Americans.
Some of the other most important towns are Vergennes,
Newbury, Westminster, Royalston, Randolph, Arlington, and
Shaftesbury.
Manufactures.-The value of its manufactures, almost exclu-
sively from its own productions, was estimated, in 1810, at
4,326,000 dollars. This does not include the various home
commodities, among which is the article of maple sugar. Most
families manufacture, in their own houses, the greater part of
their common clothing from flax and wool raised on their farms.
Banks. There is one bank in this state, called the Vermont
State Bank, established in 1806, wholly the property of the
state. It consists of four branches, at Burlington, Middlebury,
Woodstock, and Westminster. It is under the management of
13 directors, appointed annually by the legislature.
Commerce. The inhabitants in the south-east part of the
state trade with Hartford and Boston; in the middle, with Bos-
ton; in the north-east, with Portland; in the south-west, with
New York; in the north-west, with New York and Montreal.
Burlington, on Lake Champlain, is the only port of entry.
The exports, in 1817, amounted to 913,201 dollars. They con-
sist of lumber, horses, beef, pork, butter, cheese, wheat, flour,
pot and pearl ashes. The imports cannot be fairly estimated,
as they are principally sent through the other states.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Climate. The winter is cold, but (the sky is usually) serene,
and the weather uniform. Snow lies commonly about four
months, and, on the highlands, falls four feet deep.
Vegetation in the spring is generally rapid. The climate is
healthy, but some towns west of the mountains are afflicted with
the fever and ague.
Face of the Country.-It is a beautiful, picturesque country,
entirely inland, abounding in mountains, which are universally
covered with wood-with birch, becch, maple, ash, elm, and
butternut, on the east side, and with evergreens on the west.
Almost the whole of this country is formed with mountains
ranging parallel with the Connecticut River. The west range,
which continues unbroken with few exceptions, is in general
the highest. The valleys, or glens, which separate the ranges,
are generally narrow, and covered with hemlock, fir, and spruce.
Mountains.—The Green Mountains exterd through the whole
length of the state, in a direction nearly north and south. The
highest summits of this range, in Vermont, are Mansfield Moun-
tain in Mansfield and Sterling, Camel's Rump, near the east
part of Huntington, and Killington Peak, about 10 miles east
OF NEW HAMPSHIRE.
37
of Rutland. Ascutney Mountain lies west of Connecticut River,
between Windsor and Weathersfield.
The tops of the mountains are chiefly rocky, and covered with
moss; the sides are irregular and rough, and often precipitous.
Soil and Productions.-The soil is very fertile, and fitted for
all the purposes of agriculture. Winter wheat is extensively
cultivated on the west side of the mountains, but does not thrive
on the east side. Maize, barley, oats, and flax, succeed every
where, and the pastures are excellent.
Rivers. The west bank of Connecticut River forms the east-
ern boundary of the state. All the rivers have their source in
the Green Mountains, about 35 of which run easterly into the
Connecticut, and 25 into Lake Champlain. The principal rivers
within the state are Lamoille, Onion, Otter Creek, Missisque,
Deerfield, Pasumic, White and Black Rivers.
Lakes.-Lake Champlain is 128 miles long, and 12 broad,
more than two thirds of which lies in this state. Lake Mem-
phremagog lies chiefly in Lower Canada. It is 40 miles long,
but only 7 or 8 miles of the south end are in this state. The
rivers and lakes abound with various kinds of fish.
Springs. Besides the numerous springs of fresh water, there
are some chalybeate springs. There is a spring in Orwel, near
Mount Independence, and another at Bridport, which produce
Epsom salts. There is also a mineral spring on some low land
over against the great Ox Bow.
Forests. The greatest part of the state is still in forest, and
the mountains will probably continue so for ages to come.
Botany. The forest trees comprise the different species of
pine, maple, oak, ash, birch, beech, walnut, chestnut and poplar
The esculent trees, shrubs, and vines, are the varieties of the
cherry, juniper, and the different bush and vine berries and grapes.
Medicinal and poisonous plants also abound in the mountains.
Mineralogy.-Iron ore is found in several places, and there
are some lead and copper mines. Porcelain earth is found at
Monkton, and there are quarries of marble at Middlebury, Ben-
nington, Swanton, Arlington, Shaftesbury, and Pittsford.
Natural Curiosities. There are remarkable caves in Ply-
mouth, Clarendon, Dorset, Danby, and Bennington. The one
in Plymouth, 18 miles west of Windsor, is situated at the foot
of a mountain, near the head of Black River. It has five apart-
ments, one of which is 30 feet long, 20 broad, and 20 high; and
two of the others are nearly equal. The rocks which form the
cavern are wholly of limestone. Numerous stalactites are found
here, which resemble icicles hanging from the rocks.
NEW HAMPSHIRE.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent.-New Hampshire lies between lat. 42° 41′ and 45°
11' N. and between long. 70° 40′ and 72° 28′ W. It is 168
4

38
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
miles long, from north to south. Its greatest breadth is 90, and
its least 10 miles, and it embraces an area of 9289 square miles.
Boundaries.-North by Lower Canada; east by Maine, and
the Atlantic; south by Massachusetts; and west by the west
bank of Connecticut River: no part of that river is within the
jurisdiction of Vermont. The extent of sea coast is 18 miles.
Divisions.-This state is divided into seven counties, viz.
Cheshire, Coos, Grafton, Hillsborough, Merrimack, Rocking-
ham, Strafford; and 213 towns.
Name. This territory received the name of New Hampshire
from Capt. Mason, the original patentee. In the histories of the
Indian wars, it is also called Capt. Mason's Patent, and Pisca-
laqua, from its principal river.
Religion. The principal denominations of Christians are
Congregationalists, Presbyterians, Episcopalians, Baptists, Me-
thodists, Universalists and Quakers. There is a small society
of Sandemanians at Portsmouth, and Shakers at Enfield.
Government.-The governor, senate, consisting of 12 mem-
bers, and the house of representatives, composed of one from
each town, are all elected annually, by the males of full age
paying state taxes.
The judiciary is composed of a superior court, having four
judges, which makes two circuits annually through the coun-
ties; of an inferior court in each county, having four judges,
and sitting four times in a year; of a court of general sessions
in each county, consisting of the justices of the peace, sitting
the same week with the inferior courts; of a court of probate in
each county, having one judge, and sitting monthly; and of
justices' courts.
Population.-The number of inhabitants was, in the year
1810, 214,460; in 1820, 244,161.
Militia.-In 1818, the number of the militia was 25,794.
Character. The inhabitants of New Hampshire have the
same general character as the New Englanders. They are tall
and strong, industrious, well informed, enterprising, frugal,
religious, and jealous of their rights.
Literature.-The college of New Hampshire is in Hanover.
It was called Dartmouth College from William, earl of Dart-
mouth, one of its principal benefactors; and stands in a plain
about half a mile east of Connecticut River.
Connected with the college is Moore's Charity School.
There are about 20 academies incorporated in the state.
That at Exeter, called Phillips' Exeter Academy, has funds
amounting to about 80,000 dollars.
Every town is obliged by law to have one or more common
schools.
Towns.--Portsmouth, the largest town in the state, and the
only seaport, had 7827 inhabitants in 1820. It is pleasantly
situated on the south side of the Piscataqua, 3 miles from the
sea. It is well built, has a very excellent harbour, and a flour-
ishing commerce.

OF NEW HAMPSHIRE.
39
Concord is the seat of government. It is pleasantly situated
on the Merrimack, 45 miles north-west of Portsmouth, and con-
tains a large and elegant state-house of stone, and has consid-
erable trade.
Dover, on Cocheco River, 12 miles north-north-west of Ports-
mouth, and Exeter, on Exeter River, 14 south-west of Ports-
mouth, are flourishing towns, and have considerable trade and
manufactures.
The other considerable towns are Walpole, Claremont, Han-
over, Hopkinton, Salisbury, Londonderry and Durham.
Manufactures. It is chiefly an agricultural state. It has
considerable manufactures of iron, cotton, woollen, &c., the
whole annual value of which, in 1810, was estimated at 8,135,000
dollars. There has since that period been a rapid increase.
The people generally manufacture their own clothing, and most
of their domestic utensils and furniture.
Trade. The chief articles of export are timber of various
kinds, dried and pickled fish, whale oil, tar, flaxseed, hemp,
corn, oxen, horses, sheep, bricks, pot and pearl ashes. The
amount, in 1822, was 200,000 dollars.
The imports consist of West India rum, gin, molasses, wine,
porter, sugars, tea, coffee, cotton, cheese, nails, cordage, steel,
lead and grindstones. About 27 schooners, and 20 boats, with
250 men, are employed in the fisheries. The inhabitants in the
south-west parts of the state trade with Boston; in the middle
and north, with Portsmouth; and in the extreme north with
Portland.
Banks.-There are 10 incorporated banks in the state; at
Portsmouth, Dover, Exeter, Concord, Keene, Amherst and Ha-
verhill.
Canals and Turnpikes.-Five canals have been formed on
Connecticut River, two of which are in New Hampshire. By
these the navigation on this river is opened for nearly 250
miles from its mouth. Several canals have been formed around
falls in the Merrimack. Turnpike roads are constructed, inter-
secting the most important parts of the state.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Climate. The climate is severe, but healthy; the ice lasts
three months in the year on the lakes and rivers, which are then
crossed by loaded wagons.
Face of the Country. The shore of New Hampshire is chiefly
a sandy beach, within which are salt marshes intersected by
creeks. The surface in the interior rises into mountains, which
are, clothed with wood, except their highest summits.
Soil and Productions.-The ground is in general very fertile;
the uplands afford rich pastures, and the interval lands, along
the rivers, heavy crops of hay and wheat. In the natural state,
the varieties of soil may be distinguished by the growth of wood.
Thus white oak and chestnut indicate a soil that is hard and
stony; pitch pine, one that is dry and sandy; white pine, a soil
40
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
light and dry, but deeper; spruce and hemlock, a thin, cold soil;
beech and maple, a warm, rich, loamy soil.
It is observed that winter rye thrives best on new land, and
maize on loamy or old.
Mountains.-New Hampshire is more distinguished for its
mountains, than any other state in the Union. Of these the
principal are the White Mountains, which display the most sub-
lime mountain scelery, surpassing every thing else of the kind
in this country. They are covered with snow 9 or 10 months
in the year, and derive their name from their white appearance.
They are seen many miles off at sea, and a person, when on
their summit, has a distinct view of the Atlantic Ocean, the
nearest part of which is 65 miles distant, in a direct line.
Mount Washington, the highest summit, is 6230 feet above
the level of the sea.
Moosehillock, in this range, is 4500 feet high. Sunapee is in
the same chain farther south; and still farther the Monadnoc,
the height of which is 3254 feet above the sea; its summit is a
bald rock; on some parts of it are large piles of broken rocks;
and the sides present volcanic appearances.
Rivers. The Merrimack is formed by two branches, about
100 miles from its mouth, and falls into the sea at Newburyport.
This river, 8 miles below Concord, falls 15 feet in 30 rods,-
which have been canalled.
The Piscataqua is a stream of about 50 miles in length, and
cmpties into the sea at Portsmouth.
The other considerable rivers, besides the Connecticut, which
is the west boundary of the state, are the Androscoggin, Saco,
Upper and Lower Aminonoosuc, Souhegan River, Ashuelot, and
Contoocook.
Lakes.-Winnipiscogee, the largest lake, situated in the cen-
tral part of the state, is 23 iniles long. It is a beautiful lake, of
very irregular form, and is surrounded by the most romantic
scenery. Other lakes are the Umbagog, Ossapee, Sunapee,
Squam, and Newfound Lakes.
Minerals.-Iron ore is found in great quantities at Franconia,
where there are extensive iron works.
Curiosities.—The Notch, or Gap, in the White Mountains, is
esteemed one of the greatest natural curiosities in the United
States. It is a narrow defile, extending two miles in length,
between two huge cliffs, apparently rent asunder by some vast
convulsion of nature. The road from Lancaster to Portland
passes through this opening, following the course of the head
branch of the Saco, which has its source in a pond of one or two
acres, situated near the road. The entrance of the chasm is
formed by two rocks standing perpendicularly, at the distance
of only 22 feet from each other. The whole mountain, which
otherwise forms a continued range, is here cloven quite down
to its base, opening a free passage for the waters of the Saco.
The Gap is so narrow, that space has been obtained with diffi-
culty for the road. The crags and precipices on both sides rise
OF MAINE.
41
with great steepness, forming a support for the irregular ridges
above.
In the township of Franconia is a singular curiosity, called
the Profile. The high peak on which it is situated rises ab-
ruptly, presenting a bold front of solid rock, a side view of
which exhibits a complete profile of the human face.
In the township of Chester are two remarkable caves. One,
called the Devil's Den, is in Mine Hill in the western part. The
hill is half a mile in diameter, and about 400 feet high, almost
perpendicular on the south side. The entrance of the cave,
which is on the south side, is 10 yards above the base, and, after
a passage, varying in its dimensions, 25 feet in length, opens
into the principal apartment, which is 15 or 20 feet square, 3
or 4 feet high, floored and ceiled by a regular rock. From the
ceiling are dependent numerous stalactites or excrescences, in
the form of pears, whose polished surfaces reflect a torch light
with innumerable hues and uncommon brilliancy.
The other cave is on the west side of Rattle-snake Hill, 7
miles south-west of the meeting-house. The principal entrance
is 11 feet high and 4 wide. It extends 20 feet into the side of
the hill, and, after forming a semicircle of 53 feet in length,
passes out the same side.
Other curiosities are Bellows' Falls, on the Connecticut, at
Walpole, and the Great Boar's Head, a promontory in Hampton.
MAINE.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent and Boundaries.-Maine lies between lat. 43° 4' and
47° 50′ N., and between lon. 64° 54′ and 70° 40′ W. Its shape
is nearly that of a rhombus, and it contains 32,000 square miles.
The eastern line, which separates this state from New Bruns-
wick, is 150 miles long; the southern, on the Atlantic, 207; the
western, which divides it from New Hampshire, 150; and the
northern, dividing it from Lower Canada, 220.
Divisions.-Maine is divided into nine counties, Cumberland,
Hancock, Kennebec, Lincoln, Oxford, Penobscot, Somerset,
Washington, York; and has 243 towns.
Religion. The prevailing religious sects are Congregation-
alists and Baptists. There are some Methodists, Episcopalians,
Catholics and Universalists.
Government.—Maine was a dependency of Massachusetts
until 1820, when it received a constitution as an independent
state, and became a member of the federal body. The governor,
senate, and house of representatives are all elected annually, by
the male inhabitants of the age of 21 and upwards.
Population. The population, which, in 1790, amounted only
to 96,540, was found to be 298,325 in 1820.
Character. Their character resembles that of the other in-
4 *

42
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
habitants of New England; they are moral, active, industrious,
and enterprising.
Literature.-Bowdoin College, at Brunswick, is a respectable
and flourishing institution, and has a medical school connected
with it. At Waterville there is a college under the direction of
the Baptists; and at Bangor a literary and theological seminary,
supported by the Congregationalists. There are schools in al-
most every township, besides twenty-five academies in the more
populous places.
Towns.-Portland is much the largest town in Maine, con-
taining, in 1820, 8,600 inhabitants. It is delightfully situated
on a peninsula in Casco Bay, is well built, and has one of the
best harbours in the world, and an extensive commerce.
Bath, on the Kennebec, 13 miles from the sea; Hallowell, on
the same river, about 27 miles above Bath; and Brunswick, on
the Androscoggin, 7 miles west of Bath, are flourishing towns,
and have considerable trade. Eastport, in Passamaquoddy Bay,
on the eastern border of the state, has a flourishing commerce.
The other most considerable towns are Castine, Augusta, Wis-
casset, Bangor, Kennebunk, Saco and York.
Manufactures.-The manufactures are chiefly domestic, and
were estimated at 2,138,000 dollars in 1810.
Commerce.-Maine enjoys great facilities for commerce. The
coast is indented with bays, abounding in excellent harbours.
A great part of the state is yet unsettled, and covered with
forests. The chief exports are timber and fish.
Banks.-The banks in Maine are the Portland, Maine, Lin-
coln and Kennebec, Saco, Hallowell and Augusta; and there
are banks at Bangor and Waterville.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Climate.-The climate, though severe, having five months of
frost and snow, is remarkably healthy. The weather in this
country is more regular in the winter than in the Southern States.
Face of the Country.-The state of Maine is an elevated
country, but rather uneven than hilly or mountainous. The
land rises very gradually from the coast, and most is capable of
cultivation. There is no range of mountains of any conse-
quence, except the high land on the southern frontier.
Soil and Agriculture.-It contains much poor soil along the
coast, but the land between the Kennebec and the Penobscot
Rivers is excellent, and well adapted to tillage and pasture.
Wheat, rye, oats and barley are cultivated; but pasturage and
the feeding of cattle are leading objects of attention.
Bays and Harbours.-The most considerable bays are Casco,
Penobscot, Frenchman's and Passamaquoddy. The harbours
are Lubec, Machias, Goldsboro', Castine, Owlshead, Waldo-
boro', Bristol, Wiscasset, York, Portland, Saco and Kennebunk.
Rivers.-The Penobscot rises from the lakes in the north-
west part of the state, and flows into Penobscot Bay. It is
navigable to Bangor, 52 miles above the mouth of the bay.
OF MASSACHUSETTS.
43
The Kennebec is formed of two branches; one comes from
Moosehead Lake. It flows into the ocean 13 miles below Bath,
and is navigable, for vessels of 150 tons, to Hallowell, 40 miles
and for boats to Waterville. This river waters a fine tract of
country, and there are upon its banks several flourishing towns.
The St. Croix is an inconsiderable stream, noticeable princi-
pally as a part of the eastern boundary of the United States.
The other principal rivers are the Androscoggin and the Saco.
Lakes. Some of the most considerable lakes are the Moose-
head, the Umbagog, lying partly in New Hampshire, the Sebago,
and the Schoodic.
Islands. The islands along the coast are numerous. Some
of the principal are Long Island, Deer Island, Mount Desert,
Seguin Island, and the Fox Islands.
Mountains.—The Spencer Mountains lie east of Moose Lake,
8 or 10 miles distant. One of the summits is very high. Mount
Kinio lies in a peninsula on the east side of Moosehead Lake,
about midway from north to south. It is very high, and the
east side is nearly perpendicular. Its substance is granite.
Natural Curiosity.-In Hollis, on the north-west side of the
Saco, is a spring, remarkable for the phenomena which it ex-
hibits.
MASSACHUSETTS.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY,
Extent. This state lies between lat. 41° 23′ and 43° 52′ N.,
and between lon. 69° 50′ and 73° 10′ W. Its length, on the
northern line, is 130 miles; on the southern, from New York to
Cape Cod, 190. Its breadth, in the west, is 30 miles; farther
east, it is almost 100; and on the cape it does not exceed 15.
Boundaries.-Massachusetts is bounded on the north by
Vermont, New Hampshire, and Massachusetts Bay; on the cast
by the same bay and the Atlantic; on the south by the Atlantic,
Rhode Island and Connecticut; on the west by Rhode Island
and New York.
Divisions.-Massachusetts is divided into 14 counties, viz.
Barnstable, Berkshire, Bristol, Duke's, Essex, Franklin, Ham-
den, Hampshire, Middlesex, Nantucket, Norfolk, Plymouth,
Suffolk, Worcester; and 300 towns.
Name.-The name Massachusetts was aboriginal, and bc-
longed to a numerous tribe of Indians, that lived in the neigh-
bourhood of Boston. The south-eastern part of the state was
called Plymouth, or the Colony of Plymouth. In a few of the
carliest grants, the north-eastern part of the state was called Ma-
riana. Many of the common people of New England have always
called Massachusetts the Bay State, because, before the revolu-
tion, its name was the Colony, or Province, of Massachusetts Bay.
Religion. The Congregationalists are three times more nu-
merous in this state than any other sect. The next in number

44
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
are the Baptists. There are also some Methodists, Episcopali
ans, and Universalists.
Government.-The executive consists of a governor, lieuten-
ant-governor, and a council of 9 members. The legislature,
called also the general court, consists of a senate and house of
representatives, chosen annually by the people.
The judiciary is composed of a supreme court, of 5 judges,
and sitting twice a year in each county; county courts, having
5 judges; a court of probate in each county; and justices' courts.
Population. The population was 378,787 in 1790, and had
increased to 523,287 in 1820. Massachusetts is the most
densely peopled of any state in the Union.
Militia. The militia, embracing the greatest part of the
active citizens between the ages of 18 and 45, armed and or-
ganized, amounted, in 1818, to 73,194.
Banks.-There are more than 30 banks of discount and de-
posit in Massachusetts, 8 of which are in Boston, and the rest
are scattered over the state.
Manners. The state of society in Massachusetts is gene-
rally desirable. Most of the inhabitants attend public worship
on the Sabbath, and good order and sobriety prevail through the
week. The great body of the people are agriculturalists, and
are the proprietors of the soil.
Literature.-The literary institutions of Massachusetts are
well supported and flourishing. Harvard University in Cam-
bridge is the most ancient, best endowed, and most extensive
literary institution in the United States. It comprises 4 depart-
ments, one for under-graduates, and one for students preparing
for the professions of theology, law and medicine. There are,
including all the departments, 20 professors; and the library,
which is the largest in the United States, contains about 26,000
volumes.
Williams' College is a respectable seminary at Williamstown,
in the N. W. corner of the state.
There is a flourishing college at Amherst, incorporated in
1826. At Andover, 20 miles N. of Boston, there is a richly
endowed Theological Seminary, which has 4 professors, and
about 140 students. Phillips' Academy, at the same place, is
one of the best endowed and most respectable institutions of
the kind in the Union. There are about 30 other academies in
the state. By law every town, containing fifty families, is bound
to maintain a common English school; and every town with
200 families is to maintain a school for Greek and Latin.
Towns.-Boston, the capital of Massachusetts, is the literary
and commercial metropolis of New England, and contains
43,940 inhabitants. It is built chiefly on a peninsula of uneven
surface, at the head of Massachusetts Bay, and is nearly three
miles long, and upwards of one mile, where widest, broad. It
is connected with the main land by a narrow isthmus, called
the Neck, leading to Roxbury. The harbour is excellent, and
so capacious that 500 vessels may ride at anchor in good depth

OF MASSACHUSETTS.
45
of water; while the entrance is so narrow as scarcely to admit
two ships abreast. It is finely situated for commerce, and has
more shipping than any other city in the United States, except
New York, and is a place of great trade and opulence. It con-
tains 155 streets, 27 lanes, and about 80 wharves and quays.
The city is irregularly laid out; many of the streets are narrow
and crooked; and in the north part the houses are mostly of
wood, and many of them mean. But in the parts recently built,
the streets are wider, and the private buildings display more
elegance and splendour than in any other city in the Union.
Among the public buildings are the state-house, the Massachu-
setts hospital, and 30 places of public worship. The state-
house, a large brick edifice, has a noble and commanding situa-
tion, on ground elevated about 100 feet above the level of the
harbour, and is a very conspicuous object. It is 173 feet in
front, and its dome is 50 feet in diameter, terminated by a cir-
cular lantern, at an elevation of 100 feet from its foundation.
The prospect from the top is exceedingly magnificent and beau-
tiful, surpassing any thing of the kind in this country, and will
bear a comparison with Castle Hill of Edinburgh, the famous
Bay of Naples, or any other of the most picturesque scenes of
Europe. Here may be seen at a view the city, with its ship-
ping and buildings; the harbour, studded with about 40 small
islands; Charles River; a fine country, ornamented with elegant
country seats, and more than 20 flourishing towns and villages.
In front of the state-house is the Common, containing 44 acres,
surrounded by the Mall, an extensive and most delightful public
walk. On Central Wharf is an immense pile of building, 1,240
feet in length, 4 stories high, containing 54 stores, having a spa-
cious hall in the centre, on which is erected an observatory.
Boston may also be considered as the literary capital of the
United States, so far as regards native publications, and no city
of its size in the world is so well supplied with common schools.
It has been distinguished in the history of this country, and took
a conspicuous part in the revolution.
Salem, 14 miles north-east of Boston, is a pleasant and hand-
some town, the second in New England in population, wealth,
and commerce, and is largely concerned in the East India
trade. The population is 13,000.
Newburyport, on the Merrimack, 3 miles from the sea, and 24
north of Salem, is a handsome town, delightfully situated, and
' has considerable commerce.
Marblehead, 4 miles south-east of Salem, is more largely
concerned in the Bank fisheries than any other town in the
United States. Population, 5,600.
Beverly, connected with Salem by a bridge, and Gloucester,
16 miles north-east of Salem, are also largely concerned in the
fisheries.
Charlestown, connected with Boston by Charles River bridge,
has considerable trade and manufactures, and contains the U.S.

46
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
navy yard, the state prison, and the Massachusetts insane hos-
pital. Population 6,600.
Cambridge, 3 miles north-north-west of Boston, is a consider-
able town, and famous for its university.
Plymouth, 36 miles south-south-east of Boston, is remarkable
for being the oldest town in New England, and has considerable
trade. The settlement was commenced in Dec. 1620, by 101
Puritans.
Nantucket, on an island of the same name, carries on more
trade in the whale fishery than any other town in the Union.
It contains upwards of 7,000 inhabitants, nearly one half of
whom are Friends. The whole number of whale ships owned
here, in 1822, was 88.
New Bedford, on an arm of the sea, which makes up from
Buzzard's Bay, has considerable commerce, and is also largely
concerned in the whale fishery. Population, 4,000.
Worcester, 39 miles west by south of Boston, is a handsome
town, and has an extensive inland trade.
Springfield, on Connecticut River, 88 miles west by south
of Boston, is a considerable and flourishing town, and contains
a large United States armoury.
Northampton, Greenfield, Pittsfield, Taunton, Dedham, Ha-
verhill, Concord, Roxbury, Medford, and many others, are very
pleasant inland towns.
Manufactures.-The amount of manufactures in this state, in
1810, was 21,900,000 dollars. The chief articles are cottons,
articles of tanned leather, cordage, wrought and cast iron, nails,
woollens, ships, straw bonnets, hats, cabinet work, flour, paper,
oil, soap, muskets, bricks, carriages and duck.
Lynn is the principal seat of the shoe manufacture; West
Cambridge and Boston, of card manufactories. Window glass
and other glass ware, equal to any that is imported, is made at
Boston.
Commerce.-Massachusetts has the principal share of the
fisheries, and a greater amount of commerce and shipping than
any other state. The amount of exports, in the year 1822, was
12,599,000 dollars. In 1817, Massachusetts paid into the treas-
ury of the United States more than a seventh part of the reve-
nue. The chief exports are fish, beef, lumber, pork, ardent
spirits, furniture, flax-seed, and the more important manufactures.
abovenamed.
Canals.-There are two canals at South Hadley. Middlesex
Canal connects the Merrimack with Boston. The whole dis-
tance is 30 miles.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Face of the Country.-The state is uneven and hilly generally,
and mountainous near its western extremity. The south-eastern
part of the state, including the counties of Plymouth, Bristol
and Barnstable, is chiefly a plain.
Soil and Productions.-The soil in the southern parts is

OF MASSACHUSETTS.
47
sandy; in the rest of the state it is generally strong, and well
adapted either for grazing or grain. The agriculture is better
conducted than that of any other state, except Connecticut and
Pennsylvania. The average produce, per acre, of the good
lands, is estimated to be thirty bushels of corn, thirty of barley,
twenty of wheat, fifteen of rye, and two hundred of potatoes.
The ox is more used than the horse, in agriculture.
Mountains.-The Taghconnuc range traverses the western
tier of towns in the county of Berkshire; the highest summit in
this range is in Sheffield, and is 3000 feet high. The range of
the Green Mountains extends from north to south through the
western part of the state. Saddle Mountain, in Williamstown,
is 4500 feet high, and is the highest land in the state.
The Mount Tom range runs north-north-east to the southern
line of Northampton, where Connecticut River passes between
Mount Tom and Mount Holyoke. Mount Tom, the highest
summit in the range, is 1320 feet above the river, and 1500
above the sea. Mount Holyoke, on the other side of the river,
is about 250 feet lower than Mount Tom. From the top of it is
presented a most extensive and delightful view of the country
bordering on Connecticut River.
The White Mountain range runs up through the county of
Hampshire, traversing the middle of the towns east of the river.
Wachusett, in Princeton, is 2989 feet above the level of the sea.
Rivers.-The Connecticut divides the counties of Hampshire,
Hampden and Franklin. The Housatonic runs through most
of Berkshire, but is really a river of Connecticut. The sources.
of the Quinebog, a branch of the Thames, are also in this state.
The Merrimack has been described. The Pawtucket also runs
a considerable distance here.
Taunton River rises in the north-east part of Plymouth, and
pursues a south-west course to Narragansett Bay.
Charles River heads in a pond in Hopkinton, and pursues a
very circuitous route, but on the whole a north-east direction,
to Boston harbour, where it enters, after passing Charlestown.
The other rivers are the Mystic, Nashua, Concord, which
feeds the Middlesex Canal, the Chicapee, Deerfield, Westfield,
and Miller's.
Bays.-Massachusetts Bay lies between Cape Cod and Cape
Ann. Barnstable Bay comprises the southern part of Massa-
chusetts Bay. Buzzard's Bay lies on the south-west side of the
peninsula of Cape Cod. Boston Bay sets up between Alderton
and Nahant Points, about 8 miles.
Capes.-The most noted capes are Cape Cod, Cape Ann,
Cape Malabar, Cape Poge, Gayhead and Sandy Point.
Peninsula.-The peninsula of Cape Cod comprises the county
of Barnstable, the most easterly part of the state. It is mostly
a sandy barren, and the inhabitants chiefly obtain their subsist-
ence from the seas.
Islands. The most considerable are Martha's Vineyard,
Nantucket, the Elizabeth Islands, and Plum Island.
48
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
Mineralogy.-Iron ore is abundant, particularly in the three
south-eastern counties. Several mines of black lead have been
discovered in Hampshire; and quarries of marble in several
places in Berkshire.
Curiosities.-Lynn Beach, which is a mile and a half long,
and connects the peninsula of Nahant with the main land, is
regarded as a curiosity. Nahant is a remarkable promontory in
the township of Lynn, 9 miles north-east of Boston by water,
and 15 by land. It is a peninsula of a very irregular outline
and surface, comprising about 550 acres. It is connected with
the main land by a very narrow and straight isthmus, consisting
of a delightful beach, of a mile and a half in length. Nothing
can be finer than a ride over this smooth beach of hard sand,
while the surf is rolling up alongside, and bursting in foam.
The coast of the promontory is composed of ragged, precipitous
rocks, which overhang the sea, and, on the southern shore, are
more than 100 feet in height. Nahant commands a prospect
over a large part of Massachusetts Bay, and presents some of
the finest marine views' that can be seen. After a storm, with
an easterly wind, the foaming and dashing of the waves of the
agitated ocean against the precipitous rocks, afford a most sub-
lime spectacle. In the hottest weather in the summer, the sea
breezes are, on this peninsula, cool and refreshing.
1
In Adams there is a singular chasm formed by a branch of
the River Hoosac. This chasm is scooped into an endless vari-
ety of forms, some of them arched in the horizontal, and others
in the perpendicular direction. The natural bridge, which lies
over this stream, is formed of a huge mass of limestone. It is
14 feet long, 10 broad, and 62 feet high. About 20 feet directly
under this bridge is another, of nearly the same dimensions.
The stream runs from 20 to 30 feet below the lower bridge.
RHODE ISLAND.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent. This state is situated between 41° 17′ and 42° N.
lat., and between 71° 6' and 71° 52′ W. lon. Its north line
29 miles long, and its west, 49. Rhode Island contains about
1580 square miles, and is the smallest state in the Union.
Boundaries.—It is bounded north and east by Massachusetts;
south by the Atlantic; and west by Connecticut.
Divisions.-The state is divided into 5 counties, and 31 towns.
Religion. The Baptists are the most numerous denomina-
tion. The tenets of most of them are Calvinistic. The other
denominations are Congregationalists and Episcopalians. The
clergy are maintained by the voluntary contributions of their
people.
Government. This state, unlike the other members of the
Federal Union, has no written constitution, being still governed
by the charter granted by Charles II. in 1631; in virtue of
OF RHODE ISLAND.
49
which the people annually elect a senate and house of repre-
sentatives, who exercise the legislative power, and a governor,
who exercises the executive.
Population. The population of the state was 68,828 in 1790;
and 83,059 in 1820.
Militia. The militia in this state amounted, in 1817, to 8350
men, organized and disciplined in a manner similar to the rest
of the New England militia.
Literature.-Brown University, a respectable and flourishing
seminary, is at Providence. A majority of the trustees are
Baptists. At the same place the Friends have a large boarding
school. There are 9 academical schools in the state.
Towns.-Providence, situated on Providence River, a little
above the head of Narragansett Bay, 35 miles from the ocean,
and 40 south-west of Boston, is the largest town in the state,
and the third in size in New England, having, in 1820, 11,787
inhabitants. It is a handsome and flourishing town, has an ex-
tensive trade, and is distinguished for its manufactures.
Newport, situated on the south-west end of the island of
Rhode Island, 30 miles south of Providence, is celebrated for
the beauty of its situation, the salubrity of its climate, for the
great variety of its fish, and the excellence of its harbour, which
is one of the best in the world.
Bristol, 15 miles south of Providence, is a pleasant, wealthy,
and commercial town.
Warren, 4 miles north of Bristol, is a pleasant town, and has
some commerce.
Pawtucket, at the Falls, so called, 4 miles north-east of Prov-
idence, is a flourishing manufacturing village.
Pawtuxet, 5 miles south of Providence, has considerable trade
and manufactures.
Manufactures.-Rhode Island, in proportion to its population,
is the most considerable manufacturing state in the Union, con-
taining from 90 to 100 cotton mills, and a vast number of power
looms.
Commerce.-Its commerce is considerable, but chiefly with
other parts of the United States.
Banks.-There are more than 30 banks in this small state,
more than one half of which number are in the three principal
towns.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Climate. The climate is one of the most salubrious of the
United States. It is somewhat damper than Connecticut. The
winters are a little milder, but the north-east winds are more
unpleasant, though less so than on the eastern coast. The
summers are delightful.
Face of the Country.-The northern and western parts are
hilly and rocky, and the hills continue, though with small eleva-
tion, through the northern third of the state. The rest of the
country is chiefly level.
5
50
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
Soil and Productions.-The country bordering on Narragan-
sett Bay is very fertile. In the northern and western parts,
the soil is thin and lean. Agriculture is not very flourishing,
except in the islands, which have been styled the Garden of
New England. Grazing is an important occupation.
Rivers. The principal rivers are the Pawtucket, Providence,
Pawtuxet, Pawcatuck and Wood Rivers.
Bays.-Narragansett Bay extends up from south to north
about 28 miles, intersecting the state. It is about 10 miles wide.
Providence Bay sets up 15 miles north-north-west from Nar-
ragansett Bay, and is from 1 to 3 miles wide.
Islands.-Rhode Island, from which the state takes its name,
is 15 miles long, and on an average 3 broad, and, on account
of its salubrity, fertility and beauty, has been styled the Eden of
America. Other islands are Canonnicut, Prudence, Patience,
Hope, Dyer's and Hog Islands, all included in Narragansett
Bay; and Block Island, off the coast, in the Atlantic.
Mountain.-Mount Haup, or Mount Hope, on the west side
of the bay of the same name, is an inconsiderable eminence,
famous as the residence of King Philip.
Mineralogy.-Iron is found in great plenty in several places.
There is a mine in a valley near Pawtucket River, about 12
iniles from Providence. Limestone is found in great abundance
in Providence county; and a valuable coal mine has recently
been discovered in the north part of Rhode Island.
Curiosities.-The Falls of Pawtucket, at the village of that
name, are much admired. The descent is about 50 feet.
In Warwick, about 10 miles south-south-west of Providence,
is a huge rock, so completely balanced upon another, that a boy
of 14 years of age may put it in motion. The sound produced
by the collision is somewhat like that of a drum, though more
sonorous, and may be heard, in a still evening, at a distance of
7 or 8 miles. Hence, from time immemorial, it has been called
Drum Rock. It is much visited as an interesting curiosity.
CONNECTICUT.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
*
Extent. This state lies between lat. 41° and 42° N. and be-
tween lon. 71° 29′ and 73° 24′ W. It contains 4674 square
miles.
Boundaries.-Bounded north by Massachusetts; east by
Rhode Island; south by Long Island Sound; west by New
York.
Divisions.-This state is divided into 8 counties, which are
subdivided into 119 townships.
Name.-The name of the state is derived from Connecticut
River, a Moheakannew word, signifying long river. In the
earliest records, the name is Quonehtacut and Quonehtiquot.
Religion. In 1818, there were 213 Congregational, 69 Epis-
OF CONNECTICUT.
51
copalian, and 70 Baptist churches in the state. The Episcopal
congregations average about 40 families, or 250 individuals;
the Baptist congregations are about the same size; those of the
Congregationalists, about 1000 individuals. Liberty of con-
science, in its full extent, is enjoyed in Connecticut.
Government.—The charter of Charles II. contained the con-
stitution till 1818. Till this period the legislature was styled the
general assembly, and was composed of a council and house of
representatives. The council consisted of a governor, lieuten-
ant-governor, and 12 assistants. They were all chosen annually
by the people. The new constitution does not materially alter
the fundamental principles of the former, but reduces these
principles to the customary form of a constitution.
Population.-Its population has increased more slowly than
any other state, being 237,946 in 1790, and 275,248 in 1820.
Were it not for the tide of emigration, which is continually roll-
ing to the west, Connecticut would be unrivalled in the increase
of its population.
Militia. The militia of this state amounted, in 1818, to
20,593. Composed of freemen and landholders, they would be
formidable to any assailants of their rights.
Revenue. The funds of the state were, in 1811, 421,871 dol-
lars. This, added to the school fund, makes a sum total of near-
ly two millions. The state owes no debt of any kind whatsoever.
Manners and Customs.-The inhabitants are, almost to a man,
of English origin. Their ancestors emigrated from England to
enjoy the blessings of civil and religious liberty. The institu-
tions, which they founded, have produced a happy state of society.
There are few men very rich, and few very poor: all the male
inhabitants, arrived to manhood, can read and write, and cast,
accounts; and great numbers of them have a collegiate educa-
tion. Their houses, equipage, dress and food, are good, but
plain and simple. The good order of the people is singular,
particularly on public occasions.
Banks.-There are 14 banks in the state, distributed among
the principal towns of each county.
Literature.-Connecticut is distinguished for its attention to
education.
Yale College, in New Haven, is one of the most eminent and
flourishing literary institutions in the United States. There are
connected with it respectable medical and theological schools.
Washington College, in Hartford, is now in its infancy, but
its prospects are flattering. Hartford is also the seat of the first
institution established in the country for the education of the
deaf and dumb; and of a Retreat for the Insane, designed for
the whole state.
There is at Middletown a respectable institution, called "the
American Literary, Scientific and Military Academy."
At Litchfield, 30 miles west of Hartford, is a respectable law
school. There are in the state about 30 academies, of which
those at Cheshire and Colchester are the most important. The
32
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
state has a fund of nearly 2,000,000 dollars, the interest of which
is appropriated to the support of common schools.
Towns.-There are five incorporated cities, Hartford, New
Haven, New London, Middletown and Norwich.
Hartford, pleasantly situated on the Connecticut, 50 miles
from its mouth, at the head of sloop navigation, is well built, and
has flourishing manufactures, and considerable trade.
New Haven, situated on a bay which extends up from Long
Island Sound, 34 miles south-west of Hartford, is a remarkably
pleasant town, and has considerable commerce. The sessions of
the legislature are held alternately at Hartford and New Haven.
New London, near the mouth of the Thames, has the best
harbour in the state.
Norwich, on the Thames, at the head of navigation, 14 miles
north of New London, and Middletown, on Connecticut River,
14 miles south of Hartford, are both places of considerable im-
portance in trade and manufactures.
Bridgeport, Stonington, Litchfield, Fairfield, Danbury, Wind-
ham, Weathersfield, Farmington, Windsor, East Windsor, Suf-
field, East Hartford, Haddam, and several others, are pleasant
towns.
Manufactures.-Connecticut is distinguished for manufactures,
particularly of tin ware, which is sent into all parts of the United
States.
In East Hartford are glass works, a snuff and powder mill,
paper mills and iron works. In Salisbury and Norwich are ex-
tensive iron works; and buttons, clocks and paper are manu-
factured in several towns.
In Goshen, Litchfield, and Simsbury, extensive woollen man-
ufactories have been established, and at New Haven is a large
and splendid manufactory of fire arms.
The amount, in 1818, was 7,800,000 dollars.
Canals and Bridges.-There is a canal nearly completed,
extending from New Haven, through Farmington, to Southwick.
It is contemplated to continue it to Northampton, in Massachu-
setts, and thence to Vermont.
An elegant bridge is built over the Connecticut at Hartford.
It is built upon the chord of the arch, and is pronounced a
specimen of finished workmanship. A bridge over the Housa-
tonic, at Stratford, is also a work of much beauty and excellence.
Commerce. There are five ports of entry in Connecticut.
Almost all the produce of the western part of the state is entered
at the New York custom-house, and the exports in the coasting
trade are greater than those in the foreign. The amount of
exports, in 1822, was $485,000.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Climate. No climate is probably more favourable to health
and longevity than that of Connecticut. The winters in gene-
ral are severe; on the shore the weather is variable, in the in-
terior it is cold but serene. The north-west wind is cool, dry,

OF CONNECTICUT.
53
and in a high degree refreshing. The north-east wind is damp,
raw, and tempestuous. Most of the violent storms come with
this wind.
Face of the Country.-The shore is every where indented
with small bays and harbours. The whole country is well wa-
tered with rivers and brooks. But a small part of the state is
mountainous, and but little of it is level. The hills are of a
moderate size, and occur in quick succession, furnishing an
agreeable variety of prospects.
Soil and Agriculture.-The great body of the state is excel-
lent land, fitted for all the purposes of agriculture. Much of it
has been under cultivation for the greater part of a century, and
still retains its original strength. The county of Fairfield is the
best in the state, and the farmers there, as a body, are remarka-
bly thrifty and prosperous. The interval land on the Connecti-
cut, and some townships on the coast, are of a superior quality.
indian corn is the most abundant crop, and oats and flax are
raised extensively. Immense numbers of neat cattle and swine
are annually fattened, and the beef and pork of this state are
of acknowledged excellence.
The number of sheep has of late much increased, and the
breed is improved since the introduction of Merinos by Col.
Humphreys.
Rivers.-The Connecticut, which has already been mention-
ed in the preceding states, runs through the counties of Hart-
ford and Middlesex, dividing the state into nearly equal parts.
It is navigable for sloops and steamboats to Hartford, and for
boats a considerable distance farther. A company has recently
been incorporated, to improve the navigation of this stream, so
as to render it the means of easy and direct transportation to
the interior of Vermont.
The Housatonic rises in Berkshire county, Massachusetts,
and. running in a direction almost due south, enters Connecti-
cut between Canaan and Salisbury. About 7 miles from the
line of the state, it is precipitated over a perpendicular fall 60
feet in height. This is the finest cataract in New England.
This river pursues a southerly course through the state, and
empties into Long Island Sound, between Milford and Stratford.
Its whole length is about 140 miles.
The Thames has two principal sources. The eastern takes
its rise in a pond in Sturbridge, Massachusetts, and runs in a
direction west of south, till it joins the western branch a little
above Norwich. Below this 17 miles, it empties into the sound.
The other considerable rivers are the Farmington and the
Naugatuck.
Mountains.-The Taghconnuc range, commencing in Ridge-
field, runs northward near the western line of the state. Mount
Tom, the highest summit in the eastern branch of this range,
is about 500 feet high. West Rock, the southern extremity of
the east ridge of the Green Mountains, is a fine perpendicular
bluff, fronting south, 400 feet high, and two miles north-west of
5*
54.
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
New Haven. East Rock, the southern termination of the
Mount Tom range, is a similar bluff, 370 feet high, at the same
distance east-north-east of New Haven. The Blue Hills, in
Southington, are three noble eminences in this range. The White
Mountain range has no distinguished summits in Connecticut.
Talcot Mountain is situated in Farmington, 8 miles west of
Hartford. Near the summit is a lake of the purest water, about
half a mile long, with a delightful villa close by it, built in the
Gothic style, and forming a delightful summer house. One the
summit, near the edge of the precipice, stands a hexagon tower,
55 feet in height, and the top of which is 960 feet above the
level of the Connecticut. This spot is called Monte Video, and
is remarkable for the beauty of its scenery, and for its extensive
and delightful prospects. The diameter of the view, in two di-
rections, is more than 90 miles, and comprises the spires of
more than 30 of the nearest towns and villages.
Botany. The forest trees of Connecticut are the white,
black, red, and mountain oak; chestnut; white, bitter, and shag-
bark walnut; butternut; white and swamp ash; red and sugar
maple; buttonwood; white, yellow, and pitch pine; red, white,
and yellow willow; beech; white and black poplar; birch; bass
wood; fir; and hemlock.
Mineralogy.-Iron mines are found in Salisbury, Canaan,
Colebrook, Stafford, Kent, and Ridgefield, and the metal is
abundant. Lead ore is found in Milford. Copper ore has been
found in Fairfield. There is a mine of cobalt in Chatham, and
antimony has been dug in Glastenbury. Marble abounds in
Washington, New Milford and Canaan. A quarry of superior
beauty has been discovered in Milford, near New Haven. There
are excellent quarries of freestone in Chatham, East Windsor,
and other places.
Mineral Waters.-At Stafford, 25 miles east of Hartford, is a
chalybeate spring, which is the most celebrated fountain of
mineral waters in the Eastern States.
NEW YORK.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent. This state lies between lat. 40° 40′ and 45° N., and
between long. 73° and 79° 55′ W. The length of the state, on
the parallel of 42°, is 340 miles. The greatest breadth, from
north to south, is 300 miles. The number of square miles,
exclusive of the islands, is 45,000.
Boundaries.-Pennsylvania, New Jersey, and Long Island
Sound, bound it on the south. Connecticut, Massachusetts, and
Vermont, from which it is separated by Lake Champlain, bound
it on the east; and it has Lower Canada, the St. Lawrence,
Lake Ontario, Niagara River and Pennsylvania, on the north
and west. This is the only state which extends across the
whole United States, from the Atlantic to the western waters.

OF NEW YORK.
55
Divisions.-New York is formed into four districts, which
are divided into counties. The counties are subdivided into 560
townships. Southern District,-King's, New York, Queen's,
Richmond, Suffolk, West Chester, Brooklyn. Middle District,-
Columbia, Delaware, Dutchess, Greene, Orange, Putnam,
Rockland, Sullivan, Ulster. East District,-Albany, Clinton,
Essex, Franklin, Hamilton, Montgomery, Renselaer, Saratoga,
Schenectady, Warren, Washington. Western District,-Alle-
ghany, Broome, Cataraugus, Cayuga, Chatauque, Chenango,
Courtlandt, Erie, Genesee, Herkimer, Jefferson, Lewis, Livings-
ton, Madison, Monroe, Niagara, Oneida, Onondaga, Ontario,
Oswego, Otsego, Schoharie, Seneca, Steuben, St. Lawrence,
Tioga, Tompkins, Wayne, Yates.
Name.-New York and the adjoining territories were origi-
nally called New Virginia. The Dutch gave, in 1614, to this
state the name of New Netherlands. This name it retained till
1664, when it was called New York, in honour of the duke of
York.
Religion. The prevailing religious sects are the Presbyte-
rians, Baptists, Episcopalians, Methodists, Dutch Reformed,
German Lutherans, Quakers, &c.-all of which support their
own preachers without receiving any assistance from the state.
Government.-The constitution, as amended in 1821, vests
the legislative power in a senate and house of representatives,
elected, the former for four years, the latter for one, by all the'
free citizens paying state taxes. The executive is composed of
a governor, lieutenant-governor, and council of appointment.
The governor is chosen every three years.
Population.-The population, in the interval between 1790
and 1820, increased from 340,120, to 1,372,812,-a rate of in-
crease not paralleled in any of the old states.
Militia. The whole number of males, between the age of 18
and 45, was, in 1819, 180,652. The official return was, infantry,
109,274; artillery, 7,326; light artillery, 754;, cavalry, 1,142;
total, 118,496.
Revenue.-The revenue, in 1815, amounted to 14,492,000
dollars. It is derived chiefly from duties on foreign goods. The
state has, since the above date, advanced about five millions to
construct the Erie Canal, which was finished in 1825. The tolls,
in the year 1826, produced the enormous amount of 771,780
dollars. This will require but a few years to reimburse the
whole expense of its construction. After that period, it will be
a source of immense revenue to the state.
Character. The manners and character of the inhabitants of
every colony or state will take their colouring, in a greater or
less degree, from the peculiar manners of the first settlers.
Hence it is that the neatness, economy and industry of the
Dutch were early imitated by the first English settlers in this
province, and, until the revolution, formed a distinguishing trait
in their character. It is still discernible, though in a less de-
gree, and will probably continue visible for some years to come.
56
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
Probably two-thirds of the population of this state are now de-
scendants of New Englanders, and they retain much of the New
England character. The character and manners of this large
and respectable state are rapidly improving, and it has a large
body of men in the several professions of distinguished eminence
and worth.
Literature.-According to a report made to the legislature in
March, 1824, there were in the state, in 1823, no less than
7382 common schools, at which were educated 400,534 persons,
being 27,000 more than the whole number of children between
the ages of 5 and 15, and actually exceeding one fourth of the
population. In no other country in the world, as the reporter
observes, is the proportion of persons attending schools near so
large. There are besides, 40 academies, and 5 colleges, which
receive about a million of dollars annually.
The University of New York, in New York city, is composed
of Columbia College, a respectable seminary, and a flourishing
medical institution.
Union College, at Schenectady, with regard to the number
of students and its endowments, is one of the most considerable
institutions in the United States.
Hamilton College, at Clinton, 9 miles west of Utica, is a
flourishing seminary.
At West Point, on the Hudson, 58 miles north of New York,
is a military academy, under the direction of the national gov-
ernment.
There is a theological seminary, supported by the Episcopa-
lians, in the city of New York, another at Auburn, by the Pres-
byterians, and another at Hamilton, by the Baptists.
The New York Institution for the instruction of the Deaf and
Dumb went into operation in 1818.
Towns.-New York, the principal town in the state, is the
greatest cominercial emporium in America, and is, perhaps,
second only to London in the magnitude of its trade. It is
finely situated at the south end of Manhattan Island, at the head
of a beautiful bay, nine miles long, and has an admirable har-
bour, capable of admitting vessels of any size close to the quays.
The city extends about three miles along the harbour, and four
miles along East River, and its progress has been so rapid that
its population, which was only 33,131 in 1790, amounted to
123,706 in 1820. It is less regular in its plan than Philadelphia,
but its situation is more picturesque and commanding. The
houses are of brick, and many of them handsome. There are
100 places of worship, some of which are clegant. The city is
adorned with several other fine buildings, the most celebrated of
which is the town hall. It is situated at the head of a handsome
common, called the Park, near Broadway. It is built of white
marble, and cost upwards of 500,000 dollars. The principa'
street is Broadway. It is three miles long, 80 feet wide, gen-
erally well built, and a part of it is very splendid. The Battery
is a beautiful public walk, on the southern extremity of the
OF NEW YORK.
57
1
island. The city, together with the surrounding objects, pre
sents a magnificent and beautiful view in approaching it through
the Narrows.
New York contains numerous literary, scientific and charita-
ble institutions.
Albany is situated on the west side of the Hudson, 6 miles
below Troy, and 160 above New York. It is the seat of gov-
ernment of the state of New York, and, in point of wealth, pop-
ulation and trade, the second city in the state. Its population is
about 13,000. Among the public buildings, are a state-house
and academy, both large edifices of stone; a state arsenal, and
11 houses of public worship. A large proportion of the houses
are of brick. Albany has a pleasant and advantageous situation
near the head of tide water. The grand canal from the Hudson
to Lake Erie commences here,
Troy is a beautiful and very flourishing town, on the east
bank of the Hudson, 6 miles north from Albany. It contains
5300 inhabitants.
Hudson, at the head of ship navigation, on Hudson River, 30
miles below Albany, has considerable trade, and Newburgh,
Poughkeepsie, Catskill, Athens, Lansingburgh and Waterford,
all on the Hudson, are considerable towns.
Schenectady, on the Mohawk, 15 miles north-west of Albany,
is celebrated for its college.
Utica, near the centre of the state, on the Mohawk River and
the Erie Canal, 93 miles west of Albany, is a handsome and
flourishing town, and has an extensive trade.
Rochester, at the Falls of the Genesee, where the Erie Canal
crosses the river, is a very thriving town, and has a brisk trade.
Auburn, a flourishing town at the north end of Owasco Lake,
contains a state prison.
Buffalo is a thriving town, at the point where the canal meets
the east end of Lake Erie.
There are many other flourishing towns, among which are
Brooklyn and Sag Harbour, on Long Island; Plattsburgh and
Whitehall, on Lake Champlain; Sackett's Harbour, on Lake
Ontario; Geneva, on Seneca Lake; Ithaca, on Cayuga Lake;
Canandaigua, on Canandaigua Lake; Cooperstown, on Otsego
Lake; and Lockport, toward the west end of the Erie Canal.
Manufactures.—According to returns made in 1821, 10,039,804
yards of cloth, of cotton, woollen or linen, were made in the
state that year. There were, at the same period, 184 cotton
and woollen manufactories, 172 trip hammers, and 4304 saw-
mills. In 1810, there were 28 paper mills; nail manufactories,
44; forges, 48; trip hammers, 49; and sugar houses, 10. The
quantity of salt made in that year was 525,000 bushels. Since
that time, the manufacture of these articles has greatly increas-
ed. Silk, to the amount of 2240 skeins, has been made in a year
at Cayuga. The article of yarn has exceeded in value that of
any other, and, within three years, has been manufactured, in
the towns on the canal, to a very great extent.
58
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
Canals. The Erie Canal is by far the most magnificent
work of the kind ever undertaken in America, and is much
longer than any canal in Europe. It extends from Buffalo to
Albany, forming a communication between Lake Erie and the
Hudson, and is 365 miles in length. It is 40 feet wide at the
top, 28 at the bottom, 4 feet deep, and has an aggregate rise
and fall of 654 feet, which is effected by 81 locks.
The Northern Canal extends from Whitehall, at the south
end of Lake Champlain, to Fort Edward, on the Hudson, and it
is continued on the west side of the Hudson till it unites with
the Erie Canal, a few miles above Albany. The whole length
is 62 miles.
Banks.-There were, in 1819, (including branches,) upwards
of 40 banks in this state, 30 of which had capital to the amount
of 24,000,000 dollars. Since the above date, the number has
considerably increased.
Commerce. New York exceeds all the other states in the
advantages of its situation, in its resources from agriculture and
commerce, in the amount of its exports, and the number of its
inhabitants.
The amount of exports, in 1822, was 17,100,000 dollars. The
shipping, in 1821, was 249,000 tons. About half the foreign com-
modities used in the United States are imported at New York.
Bridges. A bridge built across the Cayuga Lake is a mile
long, and cost 25,000 dollars. The Cohoes bridge, across the
Mohawk, 10 miles north of Albany, is 960 feet long, and 24
broad, and is supported by 13 solid stone pillars. There is
another over the same river, at Schenectady, of about the same
length. There is also a fine bridge over the Hudson, at Water-
ford. A bridge at Carthage, Ontaric county, over the Genesee
River, is a wonderful effort of human genius. The banks on
each side of the river are of 200 feet perpendicular height, and
350 feet apart. The bridge, resting upon abutments of solid
rock, consists of a single arch thrown across this awful chasm,
the centre of which is 270 feet above the water.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Climate. The climate is considerably diversified. It is cold
in the north, toward the St. Lawrence; but milder in the south-
east, and in the country lying along the southern shores of Lake
Ontario
Face of the Country.-The country displays every variety of
surface, from the level and undulating to the hilly and moun-
tainous. The western part is mostly a level or moderately un-
even country.
Soil and Agriculture.-A great part of the state has a good
soil; and a considerable proportion of it is very fertile. It is
well adapted to the various purposes of agriculture; and much
of it is excellent grazing. Wheat is raised more extensively
than all other grains. Next to this is maize, and rye, the latter
principally for the distilleries.
OF NEW YORK.
59
Mountains.-The Catskill Mountains, which are the principal
range, present very interesting scenery. From a small lake,
elevated upwards of 2,000 feet, issues a mill stream, which has
a cataract of near 300 feet.
Rivers.-The Hudson is principally a long, narrow arm of
the sea. It rises in the northern part of New York, between
Lake Champlain and the St. Lawrence. It is a remarkably
straight river, and its course is from north to south. Its length is
250 miles. It is navigable for ships, 130 miles, to Hudson
and, for sloops of 30 tons, 30 miles farther, to Albany.
The Mohawk rises north of Fort Stanwix, or Rome, 8 miles
from Black River, and, running south 20 miles to the site of the
old fort, then turns eastward. Its course is thence east by
south, 130 miles, to the Hudson, into which it empties opposite
Lansingburgh, 169 miles above New York. The other princi-
pal rivers are the St. Lawrence, the Genesee, Niagara, Oswego,
Tioga, Susquehannah, Alleghany, Salmon, and Saranac.
Lakes. The state abounds, beyond any others, in beautiful
and picturesque sheets of water.
:
Lake Champlain, 128 miles long, and from half a mile to 12
miles broad, is chiefly in New York. It affords good navigation
for steamboats, and has a considerable amount of shipping.
Lake George is a body of transparent water, 36 miles long.
environed by mountains, with very romantic scenery, and is ac-
counted the most beautiful lake in the Union.
A series of long and narrow lakes, all extending in a south
and north direction, and surrounded by eminences richly cloth-
ed with wood, adorn the fertile country south of Lake Ontario.
The largest are, Oneida Lake, 22 miles long; Seneca Lake, 35
miles; Cayuga, 36 miles; Canandaigua, 16 miles; Crooked
Lake, 20 miles; Skeneateles, 14 miles; Owasco, 11 miles; and
Onondaga, 9 miles. They are almost all situated on the courses
of rivers, and are generally navigable.
Islands. The principal islands are, Long Island, extending
ast of the city of New York, about 140 miles long, and about.
10, on an average, broad; Staten Island, 18 miles long, lying
west of New York Bay; Manhattan, or York Island, on which the
ity of New York stands; and Grand Island, in Niagara River.
Salt Springs.-There are several salt springs, but the most
important are those of Salina, on Onondaga Lake, 50 miles west
of Utica. The salt works here have produced upwards of
600,000 bushels of salt in a year.
Mineral Waters.-The Saratoga and Ballston Springs are the
most celebrated in America. Ballston is 26 miles north of
Albany, and Saratoga 7 miles north-north-east of Ballston.
These springs, during the hot season, are visited from all parts
of the United States, by gay and fashionable people, as well as
by invalids. Large quantities of the Saratoga and Ballston
waters are bottled during the summer months, and sent to the
cities on the coast. Considerable quantities are also exported
to the West Indies and to Europe.
60
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
At New Lebanon, 27 miles south-east of Albany, are warm
springs, which are visited for bathing.
In the township of Wales, about 15 miles east-south-east of
Buffalo, near the bank of a small stream, there issues from a
ledge of slate rock a stream of air, which, on the application of
a torch, takes fire. When set on fire, it continues to burn till it
is extinguished by the rising of the water of the rivulet. It has
continued burning for several weeks at a time. The flame is
about six inches in length, and 2) in diameter. There are, be-
sides, several other mineral and sulphur springs.
Minerals.-Iron ore is found in abundance in various places.
Gypsum, limestone, marble, slate, lead, &c. occur in different
places.
Curiosities.-The Falls of Niagara have been already de-
scribed.
Trenton Falls, on West Canada Creek, 12 miles north of
Utica, are a succession of beautiful cataracts, accompanied with
very interesting scenery. On the Mohawk, 2 miles from its
mouth, are the falls called the Cohoes. The river descends in
one sheet nearly 70 feet, forming a beautiful cataract.
On Salmon River, about ten miles above its entrance into
Lake Ontario, is a cataract of 110 feet perpendicular. There
are 4 great cataracts on the Genesee. The largest is below
Rochester, 5 miles above its entrance into Lake Ontario, and
is 96 feet perpendicular. Baker's and Glen's Falls on the
Hudson, Adgate's Falls on Sable River, the falls on Black River,
and Fall Creek, are all objects of interest.
The stone bridge in Chester, the split rock on Lake Cham-
plain, the Ridge road, extending from the Genesee to Lewiston,
and an extraordinary cavern in Watertown, are all regarded as
curiosities.
NEW JERSEY.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent.-New Jersey is situated between lat. 39° and 41° 24/
N., and between lon. 74° and 75° 29′ W. It is 160 miles long,
from north to south. Its least breadth, in the centre, is 42 miles;
the greatest breadth, in the north, is 70, and in the south, 75;
and it occupies an area of 5900 square miles.
Boundaries.-On the north is New York; on the east and
south-east it has Hudson River, New York Bay, and the At-
lantic Ocean; on the south-west and west, Delaware Bay and
River, which separate it from the states of Delaware and Penn-
sylvania.
Divisions.-The state is divided into 13 counties and 116
towns. The counties are Bergen, Burlington, Cape May, Cum-
berland, Essex, Gloucester, Hunterdon, Middlesex, Monmouth,
Morris, Salem, Somerset, Sussex.
Name.In the original patent, by the duke of York, to Lord
OF NEW JERSEY.
61
Berkeley and Sir George Carteret, the province is called Nova
Casaria, or New Jersey. This name was given in compliment
to Sir George, whose family came from the Isle of Jersey.
Religion. The Presbyterians are the most numerous denomi-
nation. Next are the Dutch Reformed, the Baptists, Methodists.
and Friends.
Government.—The legislature is "omposed of a legislative
council and house of assembly. The council is chosen annually,
and consists of 13 members, one from each county. The assem-
bly consists of 35 members.
The executive is composed of a governor, chosen by a joint
ballot of the legislature; a vice-president, chosen by the coun-
cil; and a privy council, consisting of any three members of the
legislative council.
Population. The population was 184,139 in 1790, and
277,575 in 1820.
Militia. The militia of New Jersey, according to the returns
of 1820, consisted of infantry, 31,274; of cavalry, 1,652; of ar-
tillery, 784; total, 33,710. In 1818, the militia amounted to
35,169.
Manners and Customs.-Many circumstances concur to ren-
der these various in different parts of the state. The inhabitants
are a collection of Low Dutch, Germans, English, Scotch, Irish,
and New Englanders, or their descendants. The different re-
ligious sects have each their distinguishing characteristics,
either in their worship, discipline or dress.
The people of New Jersey are generally industrious, frugal,
and hospitable. There are comparatively but few men of learn-
ing among them. The poorer classes are too inattentive to the
education of their children, who are generally left to grow up
in ignorance. There are, however, a number of gentlemen of
the first rank in abilities and learning, in the civil offices of the
state, and in the several learned professions.
Literature.-At Princeton, 10 miles north-east of Trenton, is
the college of New Jersey, called Nassau Hall, one of the most
respectable in the United States. At the same place there is
also a flourishing theological seminary, under the direction of
the general assembly of the Presbyterian church. At New
Brunswick, there is an institution, formerly called Queen's Col~
lege, founded by ministers of the Dutch church. It has recently
revived, and taken the name of Rutger's College, and is in a
prosperous condition. A theological institution has also been
attached to this college, which is highly respectable.-There
are in the state about 20 academies.
Towns.-Trenton is the seat of government. It is a pleasant
town, situated at the Falls of the Delaware, 30 miles north-east
f Philadelphia, and contains a handsome state-house. Popu
lation, 4,000.
Newark, on the Passaic, 9 miles west of New York, is a re-
markably pleasant town, and has considerable manufactures and
trade. Population, 6,500.
6

62
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
New Brunswick, on the Raritan, 33 miles south-west of New
York, is one of the most commercial towns in the state. Popu-
lation, 6,700.
Elizabethtown, near Newark Bay, 5 miles south of Newark,
is a pleasant town. Population, 3,500.
Burlington is situated on the Delaware, 17 miles north-east
of Philadelphia. Population, 2,700.
Patterson, on the Passaic, near the falls, 15 miles north-west
of New York, is a flourishing manufacturing town. Population,
2,200.
The other most considerable towns are Amboy, Princeton,
Bridgetown and Salem.
Roads and Bridges.-A turnpike road, 43 miles long, has
been made from Trenton, through New Brunswick to Elizabeth-
town. The greatest angle of descent is 3 degrees. It is nearly
in a straight line, 36 feet wide, 15 of which are covered with
gravel, 6 inches deep. A neat wooden bridge, near the Hackin-
sac, 1000 feet long, and another over the Passaic, 500 feet long,
have been erected at great expense. Another bridge over the
Raritan, opposite New Brunswick, about 1000 feet in length, is
also a work of great labour and expense.
Manufactures.-This state has a considerable proportion of
manufactures, particularly of iron, cotton, and leather. The
amount of the manufactures, in 1810, was 7,000,000 dollars.
Commerce. This state has very little commerce. The ex-
ports are mostly through the cities of New York and Philadel-
phia; and these cities import almost all the foreign articles con-
sumed in the state. The aggregate of shipping, in 1821, was
35,000 tons. The amount of exports, in 1822, was 83,000 dollars.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Face of the Country.-The southern part of the country is
very level; farther north, it becomes diversified; and the north-
ern part is mountainous.
Soil and Productions.-The level country is mostly sandy and
barren; but a great proportion of the other part has a good soil,
excellent for grazing and the various purposes of agriculture.
Orchards abound in the northern division, and New Jersey is
famous for its excellent cider and fruits. Maple sugar is made
in considerable quantities in the county of Sussex.
Mountains.-The South Mountain, which is one ridge of the
Alleghany range, crosses this state in about lat. 41°. This
mountain embosoms such amazing quantities of iron ore, that
it may not improperly be called Iron Mountain.
The Kittatinny ridge passes through this state, north of the
South Mountain. The noted highlands of Neversink and Cen-
tre Hill, are almost the only hills within the distance of many
miles from the coast.
Rivers.-The Delaware and the Hudson are on its frontiers.
Wallkill, a branch of the Hudson, rises in Sussex county.
Raritan River is formed by two considerable streams,
called

OF PENNSYLVANIA.
63
the north and south branches; it passes by Brunswick and Am-
boy, and mingles with the waters of the Arthur Kull Sound, and
helps to form the fine harbour of Amboy. It is a mile wide
at its mouth, 250 yards at New Brunswick, and is navigable
about 16 miles.
The Passaic is a very crooked river. It rises in a pond in
Orange county, New York, and runs about 20 miles before it
enters New Jersey. Pursuing a southerly direction, it falls into
Newark Bay, after a course of about 65 miles.
Hackinsac River runs in a direction parallel with the Hudson
for 40 miles, and falls into Newark Bay a little distance east of
the Passaic. It is navigable 15 miles.
Bays.-Delaware Bay is the south-western boundary of the
state, and New York Bay lies west of Bergen Neck. Amboy
Bay, between Staten Island and Middleton, is about 15 miles
deep, and, in the widest part, 12 broad.
-
Botany. The natural growth, in the northern half of the
state, consists of the various kinds of oak, walnut, and maple,
of the chestnut and birch. In some of the southern counties,
almost the only trees are shrub oak and yellow pine.
Minerals.-Iron ore is found in great abundance, and iron in
large quantities is manufactured.
Curiosities. At Patterson are falls on the Passaic, of 72 feet
perpendicular, much visited and admired on account of their
beauty and grandeur.
In the township of Shrewsbury, in Monmouth county, on the
side of a branch of the Neversink River, is a remarkable cave,
in which there are three rooms. The cave is about 30 feet
long, and 15 broad. Each of the rooms is arched; the centre
of the arch is about 5 feet from the bottom of the cave, the sides
not more than 24.
PENNSYLVANIA.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent.--The shape of this state is more regular than any
other in the Union, except Connecticut. Its northern and
southern lines are chiefly in two parallels, and its western is a
meridian line. The greatest length is 307 miles, from east to
west, and the common breadth, between the two parallels, is
160 miles.
It lies between lat. 39° 42', and 42° 17', N., and between lon.
74° 32', and 80° 27', W.
Boundaries.-Bounded on the north by Lake Erie and New
York; east by New York and Delaware River, which separates
it from New York and New Jersey; on the south by the states
of Delaware, Maryland and Virginia; and on the west by Vir-
ginia and Ohio.
Divisions.-The state is divided into 51 counties, and 651
townships.
64
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
Name.—The name of this state is merely that of the original
proprietor, Penn, and a common termination, sylva, a forest or
wood, annexed.
Religion.—Of 500 congregations in this state, in 1816, only
97, or about one fifth, belonged to the Quakers or Friends.
There were, at the same period, 86 congregations of Presbyte-
rians, 94 of German Calvinists, 74 of German Lutherans, 60
of Baptists, 26 of Episcopalians, and a few other sects.
Population. The population of Pennsylvania was, in 1820,
1,049,458.
Government.-The legislative power is vested in a senate and
house of representatives. The senate cannot consist of a less
number than one fourth, nor a greater than one third that of
the house of representatives. The senators hold their offices
four years, and one fourth of them are chosen in each year.
The number of representatives cannot be less than 60, nor more
than 100. The executive is vested in a governor, who must be
30 years of age, and have resided in the state seven years next
before his election. He is elected for three years, and cannot
be chosen more than 9 years out of 12.
Militia. For a great number of years, there was no militia
in the state, the Quakers acting rigidly on the principle of not
bearing arms. In 1818, the number of militia was 118,018.
Character.-There is nothing to give the inhabitants a com-
mon character. About half the inhabitants are of English and
New England origin, about a fourth German, and an eighth
Irish. The rest are Scotch, Welsh, Swedes and Dutch. These
various classes retain, in a great degree, their own national char-
acter. The Germans are noted for their temperance, industry,
and economy. The diversities of religion here are very great.
Literature.-The University of Pennsylvania, in Philadelphia,
consists of four departments,-of art, medicine, natural science
and law. The medical department of the university is the
most distinguished and flourishing institution of the kind in the
Union.
The other colleges are Dickinson College, at Carlisle; Wash-
ington College, at Washington; Jefferson College, at Cannons-
burg; and Alleghany College, at Meadville. The Moravians
have flourishing schools at Bethlehem, Nazareth and Litiz.
Provision has been made for establishing an academy in every
county.
Towns.-Harrisburg is the seat of government. It is pleas-
antly situated on the Susquehannah, 98 miles west of Philadel-
phia. It is a handsome town, and contains a magnificent state-
house. Population, 3,000.
Philadelphia is pleasantly situated between the Delaware and
Schuylkill, 6 miles above their confluence, and 126 miles from
the Atlantic, by the course of the river and bay. It is one of
the most regular cities in the world, handsomely built of brick,
and is a place of great trade and opulence, and, with regard to
manufactures, exceeds all other cities in the United States. It
OF PENNSYLVANIA.
695
contains 60 houses of public worship, many other public build-
ings, and numerous literary and humane institutions. The
Philadelphia prison is a more interesting object of humanity
than the most gorgeous palaces; it presents the practical appli-
cation of principles, which worldly inen have derided, and phi-
losophy has upheld without daring to hope for their adoption.
The exterior of the building is simple, with rather the air of an
hospital than a gaol. "On entering the court," says an intelli-
gent traveller, "I found it full of stone cutters, employed in
sawing and preparing large blocks of stone and marble; smiths'
forges were at work on one side of it, and the whole court is
surrounded by a gallery and double tier of work-shops, in which
were brushmakers, tailors, shoemakers, weavers, all at their
several occupations, labouring not only to defray to the public
the expenses of their confinement, but to provide the means of
their own honest subsistence for the future. I passed through
the shops, and paused a moment in the gallery to look down on
the scene below: it had none of the usual features of a prison
house; neither the hardened profligacy, which scoffs down its
own sense of guilt, nor the hollow-eyed sorrow, which wastes in
a living death of unavailing expiation: there was neither the
clank of chains, nor yell of execration; but a hard-working body
of men, who, though separated by justice from society, were not
supposed to have lost the distinctive attributes of human nature;
they were treated as rational beings, operated upon by rational
motives, and repaying this treatment by improved habits, by in-
dustry, and by submission. They had been profligate, they were
sober and decent in behaviour; they had been idle, they were
actively and usefully employed; they had disobeyed the laws,
they submitted (armed as they were with all kinds of utensils)
to the government of a single turnkey, and the barrier of a sin-
gle grating. The miracle which worked all this was humanity,
addressing their self-love through their reason. I envied Amer-
ica this system: I felt a pang that my own country had neither
the glory to have invented, nor the emulation to have adopted
it." The population of Philadelphia, in 1820, was 114,410.
Pittsburg is situated in the western part of the state, at the
confluence of the Alleghany with the Monongahela, which unite
to form the Ohio. It has great advantages by its situation, hav-
ing a communication with the Western States, and with New
Orleans, by the Ohio and Mississippi; and the country around
abounds with coal. It is the centre of an extensive trade, and
one of the greatest manufacturing towns in the Union. Popu-
lation, 7200.
Lancaster is situated in a very pleasant and highly-cultivated
country, 62 miles west of Philadelphia. It is a beautiful town,
and has an extensive inland trade. Population, 6600.
Reading, on the Schuylkill, 54 miles north-west of Philadel-
phia, is a pleasant town, and has considerable trade and manu-
factures. Population, 4300.
Carlisle, 15 miles west of Harrisburg; York, 22 miles west-
6*
66
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
south-west of Lancaster; and Chambersburg, 52 miles west of
York, are all considerable and flourishing towns.
Among the other principal towns are Columbia, Marietta,
Sunbury, Northumberland, Milton and Wilkesbarre, on the Sus-
quehannah; Germantown, Easton and Bethlehem, in the eastern
part of the state; Brownsville, Washington, Union, Cannons-
burg and Meadville, in the western.
Manufactures.-Pennsylvania exceeds all the other states in
the variety and extent of its manufactures. The principal seats
of the manufactures are Philadelphia and Pittsburg. The man-
ufactures of iron, established at Pittsburg, on the western side of
the Alleghanies, are considerable in amount, and progressively
increasing, in consequence of the local advantages of the place,
which is situated in the midst of abundant mines of iron and
coal, and has great facilities for the transportation of its products
by the Ohio. The amount of the manufactures in this state, in
1810, was 33,700,000 dollars.
Commerce. The foreign commerce of this state is not pro-
portionate to its size; but there is an extensive inland trade,
with the neighbouring regions, and with the Western States.
The trade with the Eastern and Southern States is chiefly in
way of barter.
The amount of exports, in 1822, was 9,048,000 dollars.
Banks.-There are more than 50 banks in this state, a great
number of which are in Philadelphia: the remainder are scat-
tered through the state.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Climate.—The climate varies, from the cold of New England
on the north, to the mildness of Maryland and Virginia on the
south. It is generally temperate and salubrious, but liable to
sudden changes.
Face of the Country.-Pennsylvania is traversed from north
to south by the Apalachian chain, which is here divided into
several ridges, and gives a mountainous appearance to the state.
The southern and western corners are level and undulating.
Soil and Productions.-Much of the soil of the mountainous
parts is poor: the valleys, between the ridges and the level
country, have a fertile soil, producing grain, vegetables and
fruits of every description, in abundance. Agriculture is far
better in Pennsylvania than in any other state in the Union, and
the land is chiefly devoted to tillage.
Mountains-Pennsylvania is intersected by various moun-
tains. The principal ridges of the Alleghany Mountains in this
state are the Kittatinny or Blue Mountains.
Rivers. The principal rivers are the Delaware, Schuylkill,
Susquehannah, Lehigh, Juniata, Alleghany, Monongahela,
Ohio and Youghiogeny.
Mineral Waters.-Bedford Springs, near the town of Bed-
ford, and York Springs, 15 miles from Carlisle, are found useful
in various complaints, and are much visited. Eleven miles north

OF DELAWARE.
67
east of Franklin are celebrated oil springs. The springs rise
from a bed on Oil Creek, and by the side of them many oblong
pits have been dug, from the bottom of which Seneca oil, or
petroleum, oozes, and floats on the surface of the water. Fifteen
barrels have been taken in one season from a single pit.
Minerals.-Coal is found in Wilkesbarre, and in great abun-
dance in the country around Pittsburg. Iron ore is distributed
in large quantities in many parts; also marble, and other minerals.
Curiosity.-There is a remarkable grotto, or cave, on the
east bank of Swetara River, about two miles above its confluence
with the Susquehannah. Its aperture, under a high bank, is
from 15 to 20 feet wide, and from 7 to 10 feet in height. You
go down by a gradual descent so low that the surface of the
river is higher than the bottom of the cave, and in your pro-
gress pass through a number of passages and apartments of
various dimensions, some low and narrow, others very high and
spacious, vaulted by magnificent canopies, fretted with a variety
of depending petrifactions, some of which, by means of the con-
stant accretion of petrifying matter, are formed into pillars.
These appear as supports of the roof, which is of solid limestone,
perhaps 20 feet thick. Thirty years ago there were ten such
pillars, each six inches in diameter, and six feet high, all so
ranged that the place enclosed resembled a sanctuary in the
Roman church. No royal throne ever exhibited more grandeur
than this lusus naturæ. The resemblance of several monuments
are found indented in the walls on the sides of the cave, which
appear like the tombs of departed heroes. Suspended from the
roof is "the bell," (which is nothing more than a stone projected
in an unusual form,) so called from the sound it occasions
when struck, which is similar to that of a bell. Some of the
stalactites are of the colour of candy, and others resemble loaf
sugar; but their beauty is much defaced by the smoke of the
torches, which are frequently employed in conducting the curi-
ous traveller through this gloomy recess. The water, which
exudes through the roof, runs down the declivity, and is both
pleasant and wholesome to drink. There are several holes in
the bottom of the cave, descending perpendicularly, perhaps,
into an abyss below, which renders it dangerous to walk without
a light. At the end of the cave is a pretty brook, which, after
a short course, loses itself among the rocks. Beyond this brook
is an outlet from the cave by a very narrow aperture. Through
this the vapours continually pass outwards, with a very strong
current of air, and ascend, resembling, at night, the smoke of a
furnace.
DELAWARE.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent.-Delaware is the smallest state, except Rhode Island,
in the Union. It is 96 miles long, from north to south. Its
68
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
greatest breadth is 36 miles; its least, 10. Its area is 2060
square miles. It lies between lat. 38° 30' and 39° 54', N., and
between lon. 74° 56′ and 75° 40′, W.
Boundaries. Bounded north by Pennsylvania; east by Ďela-
ware River and Bay, and the Atlantic; south and west by Ma-
ryland.
Divisions.-The state is divided into three counties, (Kent,
Newcastle and Sussex,) and into 25 townships.
Name.-The name was derived directly from the bay, but
originally from Lord De la War, who completed the settlement
of Virginia, and died in this bay in 1618.
Religion. In this state, there is a variety of religious de-
nominations. Of Presbyterian congregations, there are 24; of
Episcopalians, 14; of Friends, 8; of Baptists 7; and of Metho-
dists a considerable number. Besides these, there is a Swedish
church half a mile below Wilmington, which is one of the oldest
churches in the United States.
Government.—The legislature consists of a senate and house
of representatives. The representatives are chosen annually,
and by counties. The senators are chosen triennially, and by
counties. The governor is chosen triennially by the freemen,
and can hold his office only three years out of every term of
six years.
Population. The population, in 1820, was 72,749.
Militia. The militia of this state constitute one division,
containing three brigades, one in each county. Each brigade
comprises three regiments. The whole number of militia in
this state is not far from 7000.
Revenue.—The revenue of Delaware amounted, in 1815, to
thirty-two thousand dollars.
Literature.-There is no college in this state; but there are
academies and high schools in most of the principal towns, and
the legislature have made provision for the support of schools
throughout the state.
Towns.-Dover is the seat of government. It is situated on
Jones's Creek, 7 miles above its entrance into Delaware Bay,
and 40 south of Wilmington, and contains a handsome state-
house. Wilmington, situated between the Brandywine and
Christiana Creeks, 2 miles west of Delaware River, and 28
south-west of Philadelphia, is much the largest town, and has
considerable trade and manufactures. Population, 5,300. New-
castle, 5 miles south of Wilmington, has some trade; and at
Lewistown, near Cape Henlopen, are large salt works, where
salt is manufactured from sea water by the sun. Georgetown,
Smyrna, and Milford, are the other most considerable towns.
Manufactures. On the Brandywine, bordering on Wilming-
ton, is the finest collection of flour mills in the United States.
Cotton and woollen goods, gunpowder, and paper, are also man-
ufactured extensively in the same neighbourhood.
Banks.-There are a number of banks in this state, several
of which are established in Wilmington and Dover.
:
OF MARYLAND.
69
Commerce.-The principal article of commerce is flour.
Lumber is of the next highest importance, and is procured
chiefly from Cypress Swamp. The exports from Delaware, in
1822, were 169,000 dollars, and the amount of shipping, in 1821,
was 11,000 tons.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Face of the Country.-In the northern and western parts of
Delaware, there is some hilly and broken land; but the gene-
ral aspect of the state is that of an extended plain.
Soil and Productions.-The soil, in the northern part, and
along Delaware River, is generally a rich clay, well adapted to
purposes of agriculture; in the middle, it is mixed with sand;
in the southern part, the sand generally predominates. Wheat
is the staple production of this state. It grows here in such
perfection, as not only to be sought by the manufacturers of
flour throughout the Union, but also to be distinguished and
preferred, for its superior qualities, in foreign markets. The
county of Sussex, besides producing a considerable quantity of
grain, particularly of indian corn, possesses excellent grazing
lands; and also exports very large quantities of lumber.
Rivers. The largest rivers, besides the Delaware, which
forms a part of the boundary, are Brandywine Creek, Christiana
Creek, Duck Creek, Mispillion Creek, Indian River, Choptank,
and Nanticoke.
Swamps. More than half of Cypress Swamp lies in Delaware,
containing nearly 50,000 acres. It is a high and level basin,
extremely wet, though on the ridge between the Chesapeake
and the Atlantic. It contains a very great variety of plants,
trees, wild beasts, birds, and reptiles.
Mineralogy. In the county of Sussex, among the branches
of Nanticoke River, large quantities of bog iron are to be found.
Before the revolution, this ore was worked to a considerable
extent; it was thought to be of good quality, and peculiarly
adapted to the purposes of casting. These works have chiefly
fallen to decay.
MARYLAND.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent. The northern line of the state is 196 miles long
In the broadest part, on the east of the bay, it is 120 miles wide.
The number of square miles is about 14,000, of which about
one fifth is water.
Boundaries.-Maryland is bounded north by Pennsylvania
and Delaware; east by Delaware and the Atlantic; south by
Virginia and the Chesapeake; south-west by the Potomac, which
separates Maryland from Virginia; and west by Virginia.
Divisions.-Chesapeake Bay extends up through the state
from north to south, dividing it into two parts. The part east
70
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
1
of the bay is called the eastern shore, and contains 8 counties;
and the part west is called the western shore, containing 11
counties.
Name.-Charles I. of England, (in his patent to Lord Balti-
more, in 1632,) gave the name of Maryland to this territory, in
honour of his wife, Henrietta Maria, daughter of Henry the
Great of France and Navarre. It was then taken from Virginia.
Religion.-The Roman Catholics were the first settlers; and
there are more of them in Maryland than in all the other states
besides. The other principal sects are Episcopalians, Presby-
terians, Methodists, German Lutherans, and Calvinists.
Government. The legislature is styled the general assembly,
and consists of the senate and house of delegates. The senate
is chosen by electors, who are elected by the freemen, every
fifth year, two from a county, and one from each of the cities of
Annapolis and Baltimore. The delegates are chosen annually,
on the first Monday in October. Four are sent by each county,
and two from each of the two cities.
Population. The population of the state, in 1820, was 407,350,
including 107,398 slaves.
Militia.-The militia of this state amounted, in 1813, to
32,183, consisting of able bodied men, between 18 and 45, and
organized in the manner they are in the other states.
Revenue.-The revenue of this state, in 1815, amounted to
4,151,000; it is raised chiefly from taxes on real and personal
property.
Character. The inhabitants, except in the populous towns,
live on their plantations. Their manners are as polished as
those of the country gentlemen in England; their minds are
well informed, and their intercourse free and social; their sons
generally receive a liberal education, and many of them engage
in the study of law, without any intention of pursuing it as a
profession.
Literature.—In Baltimore is an institution, styled the Univer-
sity of Maryland. The medical department is one of the most.
flourishing medical schools in the United States.
There are two other seminaries in the city, styled St. Mary's
College and Baltimore College. There are 17 academies, which
are supported, in part, by the state.
Towns.-Annapolis is the seat of government. It is situated
on the Severn, 2 miles above its entrance into the Chesapeake,
28 miles south-south-east of Baltimore, and contains a handsome
state-house, and 2,300 inhabitants.
Baltimore is much the largest town in the state, and is third
in size in the Union. It is pleasantly situated on the Patapsco,
14 miles above its entrance into the Chesapeake, and is a place
of great commerce. The city is regularly laid out, the houses
mostly of brick, and several of its public edifices are magnifi-
cent. The Washington monument is a superb structure of
stone, 163 feet high. Population, 62,100.
Fredericktown, situated in the interior, in a fertile tract of
OF MARYLAND.
71
country, 45 miles west of Baltimore, is a pleasant and handsome
town, and has an extensive inland trade. Population, 3600.
Hagerstown, 26 miles north-west of Fredericktown, situated
in a fertile country, is a flourishing town.
Among the other considerable towns are Cumberland, on the
Potomac, Elkton, Chestertown, Snowhill and Cambridge, on the
eastern shore.
Manufactures.-Wheat is manufactured into flour in Fred-
erick county to a great extent. The value of the manufactures
of this state, in 1810, was 11,468,794 dollars.
Commerce.-Maryland holds a high rank as a commercial
state. The most important article of export is flour; next to
this, tobacco. The exports from Maryland, in 1822, amounted
to 4,537,000 dollars. The aggregate tonnage, in 1821, was
127,000 tons.
Banks.-There are 24 banks in this state, including branches,
10 of which are at Baltimore; the rest in 14 different towns in
other parts of the state.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Face of the Country.-The eastern shore is low, level and
sandy; on the western shore, below the falls of the rivers, it is
similar. Beyond the falls, it becomes variegated and hilly; and
the western part is mountainous.
Soil and Productions.-A part of the eastern shore, and the
tracts lying on the bay, are sandy, but the soil is generally rich,
and produces the finest wheat and tobacco.
The staple of Maryland is tobacco, a plant to which the far-
mers of the states farther north are almost strangers, and which
is cultivated by the labour of slaves. The negroes work in sets.
The seed is sown in beds of fine mould, and transplanted in the
beginning of May. The plants are set at the distance of three
or four fect from each other, and are tilled, and kept continually
free from weeds. When as many leaves have shot out as the
soil will nourish to advantage, the top of the plant is broken off,
to prevent its growing higher. It is carefully kept clear of
worms, and the suckers, which put up between the leaves, are
taken off at proper times, till the plant arrives at perfection, which
is in August. When the leaves turn of a brownish colour, and
begin to be spotted, the plant is cut down, and hung up to dry,
after having sweated in heaps over night. When it can be
handled without crumbling, the leaves are stripped from the
stalk, tied in bundles, and packed for exportation in hogsheads
containing 800 or 900 pounds. No suckers or ground leaves
are allowed to be merchantable. About 6000 plants yield 1000
pounds of tobacco.
Rivers.--The Potomac forms the boundary on the south-west.
The other principal rivers are the Susquehannah, Patapsco,
Patuxent, Elk, Sassafras, Chester, Choptank, Nanticoke and
Pocomoke.
Bays. Nearly two thirds of the length of Chesapeake Bay
72
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
lies in Maryland. Senipuxen Bay is only a channel between
the eastern coast and a succession of sand and islands.
Swamp.-A part of Cypress Swamp, partly in Delaware, has
already been mentioned as lying in Maryland.
Mountains.-The various ridges of the Alleghany Mountains
cross the western and narrow parts of this state. The most
eastern ridge is the South Mountain, and then the Blue Ridge;
between which and the Alleghany range are various ridges of
mountains, which run but a short distance in Maryland.
Mineralogy.—Iron ore, of an excellent quality, is found in
plenty in many parts of the state. Two beds of coal have been
opened within a mile of the city of Baltimore.
DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA.
Extent and Situation.-This district is a square, with a side
of 10 miles, and of course contains 100 square miles, or 64,000
acres. It lies on both sides of the Potomac, and 120 miles from
its mouth, embracing a section of that river, extending from the
southern part of Alexandria, to a point 5 miles above George-
town, including a part of one of the Potomac canals. It is sit-
uated between lat. 38° 48′ and 38° 59′ N.; and the capitol is in
about 77° 00′ 22″ W. lon. from London.
Boundaries.-On the south-east, north-east, and in part on
the north-west, it is bounded by Maryland; on all other sides,
by Virginia.
Divisions. It is divided into the counties of Alexandria and
Washington.
Religion. Presbyterians and Episcopalians are the two pre-
vailing denominations in the district. There are also here
Roman Catholics, Methodists and Baptists, all of whom have
places for public worship.
Government. This district is exclusively under the authority
of congress.
Population. The population of the district, in 1820, was
33,039, of whom 6377 were slaves, and 4048 free persons of
colour.
Towns.—Washington, the metropolis of the United States, is
situated in the District of Columbia, on the Maryland side of
the Potomac, 295 miles, by the course of the river and bay, from
the Atlantic. It contains upwards of 13,000 inhabitants. The
site consists of a point of land between the Eastern Branch and
the Potomac, and the ground, as laid out, extends two or three
miles up both of these rivers. It is separated from Georgetown
by Rock Creek, over which are two bridges, and there is a
bridge over the Potomac, more than a mile in length, leading to
Alexandria. The natural situation of Washington is pleasant
and salubrious, and it is laid out on a plan, which, when com-
pleted, will render it one of the most handsome and commodious
cities in the world. It is divided into squares by spacious
OF THE DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA,
73
streets or avenues, from 130 to 160 feet wide, running north
and south, and intersected by others at right angles; these are
crossed transversely by 15 other spacious streets. But a small
part of the plan is yet completed. The buildings, which cover
a small portion of the site as laid out, stand in 4 or 5 separate
divisions, and Washington, at present, exhibits the appearance,
not of a regular city, but of a collection of villages, in which the
splendid public edifices appear of a disproportionate grandeur.
Pennsylvania Avenue is the principal street, extending a mile
and a half, between the capitol and the president's house and
the public offices. The principal public buildings and institu-
tions are, the capitol and the president's house, of stone; 4
spacious brick edifices for the state, treasury, war and navy de-
partments; the general post office, city hall, Columbian College,
navy yard, and 14 houses of public worship. The president's
house is situated on a gentle eminence, a mile and a half west
of the capitol. It is built of white freestone, and covered with
inarble. It is a very elegant edifice, 176 feet by 85, of 2 stories,
with a suitable basement story.
Alexandria, pleasantly situated on the south bank of the Po-
tomac, 6 miles south of Washington, has a flourishing trade,
chiefly in flour.
Georgetown, on the Potomac, separated from Washington by
Rock Creek, 3 miles west of the capitol, is a handsome town,
and has considerable trade.
THE CAPITOL.
The capitol, at Washington, is finely situated on an eminence
at the east end of Pennsylvania Avenue, commanding a beautiful
prospect of the Potomac, of every part of the city, and a wide
extent of the surrounding country. It is by far the most mag-
nificent edifice in the United States, and the only one that can
be compared in grandeur to the most splendid public buildings
in Europe. It is built of white freestone, and the whole cost of
it, when completed, is estimated at 3,000,000 dollars. The prin-
cipal building is 340 feet by 120; with two projections, one 170
by 65; the other, 170 by 83. It is surrounded by an elegant
iron paling, which encloses 20 acres of ground, planted with
various kinds of trees and shrubs. The north wing is occupied
by the senate, the south by the house of representatives. There
are also rooms for the supreme court of the United States, the
national library, and other purposes. The senate and represen-
tative halls are finished in a style of great elegance and splen-
dour. The one belonging to the house of representatives has
been pronounced by an intelligent English traveller to be "the
most beautiful hall he ever saw. It is of a semi-circular form,
surrounded by 22 massy pillars or columns, and 4 pilasters of
Breccia, or Potomac marble, as it is called, which stand on an
elevated base of freestone. The capitals of these pillars are
formed of Carrara marble, and are very beautiful; and there is
7
74
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW

supported by them a large and magnificent dome, in the centre
of which is placed an ornamental cupola, which admits the light
into the hall from above. In front of the speaker's chair, and
over the entrance into the chamber, stands an allegorical figure,
formed of Italian marble, representing History in the act of re-
cording the proceedings of the nation. She stands on a winged
car, which seems to roll over a section of the terrestrial globe,
exhibiting, in bass-relief, the signs of the zodiac. The wheel of
the car is intended as the face of a clock, which is to be placed
behind, and the front contains, in bass-relief, a figure of Fame,
and a profile bust of Washington. Above the speaker's chair
is a colossal figure of Liberty, in plaster, pointing to the hall
below, and supported on the right by an American eagle, and
on the left by the Roman fasces, which are partially envel-
oped in the folds of a serpent. Immediately under this figure,
on the frieze, is carved, in high relief, another eagle in the
attitude of flying.
Literature. There is a Catholic college in Georgetown,
which has respectable endowments.
Columbian College, in Washington, is very pleasantly situated
on College Hill, a mile north of the president's house. The
plan embraces, in connexion with the college, a preparatory
school, a theological and a medical department.
Rivers.-The Potomac intersects this district, and is naviga-
ble close to the bank, for large ships, half a mile above Green-
leaf's Point, and in the channel some distance farther. The
Eastern Branch, as it is called, rises in Maryland, and flows
about 20 miles. It is chiefly a bay of the Potomac, and is navi-
gable 4 miles along the bank for the largest ships. Rock Creek
runs southerly about 16 miles. Tiber, or Goose Creek, is a
small stream, running through the city. Its source being 236
feet above the level of the Potomac, it can be made the reservoir
of aqueducts for any part of the city. Four Mile Run falls
into the Potomac from the Virginia side, opposite the Eastern
Branch.
Canals and Bridges.-A canal has been opened, connecting
the Tiber with the Eastern Branch; the tide flows into it 5 or
6 inches deep. Besides this is a canal of much importance to
the city, which passes the Little Falls, above Georgetown,
through which is brought the greater part of the flour used in
the district, and exported from it, and also marble columns for
the city edifices. Two bridges are built over Rock Creek,
which divides the city from Georgetown. The bridge near
the mouth of the creek has three arches, is about 135 feet in
length, and 36 wide. The other, 650 yards above, is supported.
by piles, and is about 280 feet long, and 18 wide. A bridge
over the Potomac, within this district, was built in 1809, on piles.
one mile long, and another over the Eastern Branch.
1
OF VIRGINIA.
75
VIRGINIA.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent. This state lies between lat. 36° 30′ and 40° 43′ N.,
and between lon. 75° 25′ and 83° 40′ W. Its length, on the
southern line of the state, is 440 miles. Its greatest breadth is
290.
Boundaries.-Bounded north by Pennsylvania and Maryland;
cast by Maryland and the Atlantic; south by North Carolina
and Tennessee; west by the Cumberland Mountains and Big
Sandy River, which divide it from Kentucky and Tennessee;
and north-west by Ohio River, which divides it from Ohio..
Divisions. The state is divided into 103 counties.
Name.-Queen Elizabeth, in 1584, gave the name of Virginia
to a much larger tract than is now included in its limits; as a
memorial that its discovery was made under a virgin queen.
Religion.-Virginia is deficient in churches, but religion is
making progress. The most considerable sects are the Baptists
and Methodists. The Presbyterians, Episcopalians and Friends,
are next in numbers.
Government. The legislature is called the general assembly,
and is composed of a senate and house of representatives. The
senate consists of 24 members, who are chosen for four years by
districts. One fourth of the senate goes out yearly. The repre-
sentatives are chosen annually, two from each county, and one
from several cities and boroughs each. The governor is chosen
annually by joint ballot of both houses, and can hold the office
but 3 years out of 7.
Population. The population of the state, in 1790, was
747,610, and in 1820, 1,065,366, the latter number including
425,153 slaves.
Militia. The number of the militia, in 1817, was 85,758.
It is divided into four grand divisions, each of which is com-
manded by a major-general. The governor is head of the mili-
tary as well as the civil power.
—
Revenue. The revenue amounts commonly to about 600,000
dollars, and is raised principally by a tax on land and slaves.
Character. The Virginians are firm republicans, polite, frank,
hospitable, generous, and high-spirited. The general character
of the people west of the Blue Ridge is that of industry, temper-
ance and economy. The religious and moral state of the great
body of the inhabitants is deplorable.
This state has produced some of the most distinguished char-
acters in American history. Four of the presidents of the
United States have been Virginians.
Literature.—The University of Virginia is established at
Charlottesville. The buildings are on a large scale, and were
erected at great expense. There are, besides, 3 colleges,-Wil-
liam and Mary's College, at Williamsburg; Washington Col-

76
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
lege, at Lexington; and Hampden Sidney College, in Prince
Edward county, 85 miles south-west of Richmond.
Academies have been established in various places. The state
has a fund of upwards of 1,100,000 dollars, the interest of which
is appropriated to the use of schools and for literary purposes.
Towns.-Richmond is the largest town, and the seat of govern-
ment. It is beautifully situated at the Falls of James River,
about 150 miles from its mouth. It contains a capitol, or state-
house, and various other public buildings, and has an extensive
trade. Norfolk, on Elizabeth River, 8 miles above its entrance
into Hampton Roads, has a good harbour, and more foreign com-
merce than any other town in the state. Petersburg, on the
Appomattox, 24 miles south by east of Richmond, has consider-
able trade in tobacco and flour. Lynchburg, on James River,
near the head of boat navigation, 120 miles west of Richmond,
is a thriving town, and has a flourishing trade. Fredericksburg,
on the Rappahannock, near the head of navigation, is a place
of considerable trade. Williamsburg, 55 miles east by south of
Richmond, was formerly the seat of government. Winchester,
70 miles west-north-west of Washington city, is a pleasant and
flourishing inland town. It has a healthy situation, with several
mineral springs in its vicinity, and is a place of considerable re-
sort in the hot season. Yorktown, on York River, 29 miles
north-west of Norfolk, has a good harbour, and is famous for the
surrender of the British army, under Lord Cornwallis, in 1781.
Mount Vernon, the celebrated seat of General Washington,
is pleasantly situated on the Potomac, 9 miles below Alexandria.
Monticello, the seat of Mr. Jefferson, is 2 miles from Char-
lottesville.
Manufactures.-The manufactures of this state are chiefly
domestic, except those of iron, lead, and small arms, which are
on a considerable scale. The amount of manufactures, in 1810,
was 15,300,000 dollars.
Commerce.-Estimating by the amount of its exports in 1822,
Virginia holds only the eighth rank among the commercial states.
The exports consist chiefly of tobacco, flour, Indian corn, pork,
lumber, coals. The amount of exports at the above date was
3,217,000 dollars.
Banks.-There are 17 banks in this state, which are distrib-
uted among the principal towns.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Climate. The climate varies very much; it is hot, moist, and
unhealthy in the lower alluvial country, and cool and salubrious
among the mountains.
Face of the Country.-The Apalachian chain covers the whole
middle section with its ridges, and gives it a rugged surface.
The country east of these descends gradually to the flat and
sandy alluvion of the coast. The district west of the mountains
is hilly.
Soil and Productions.-The soil varies very much; sandy and

OF VIRGINIA.
77
sterile on the coast; extremely fertile on the banks of rivers;
and productive in the valleys of the Alleghanies. This state
has the most valuable productions of temperate regions; and the
southern part has some belonging to the warm regions. The
upper country raises excellent wheat; tobacco is extensively
cultivated between tide-water and the mountains; and rice, with
some cotton, grows near the coast.
Rivers.-The Ohio is the north-west boundary for many miles;
and the Potomac, one of the largest rivers that flows into the
Atlantic, the north-east, through its whole length. James River
runs wholly in this state; the Roanoke, partly in Virginia, and
partly in North Carolina; the Monongahela and Great Kenhawa,
chiefly in Virginia. The other principal rivers are the Rappa-
hannock, Shenandoah, York, Appomattox, Elizabeth and Sandy.
Mountains.-The mountains of this state are all in ridges, run-
ning in a north-east direction. The Blue Ridge extends from
south-west to north-east through the central part of the state.
West of this are other ranges of the Alleghany Mountains, as
North Mountain, Laurel Mountain, and Jackson's Mountain.
The Cumberland Mountains are in the south-western part of the
state. The Peaks of Otter, summits of the Blue Ridge, are ac-
counted the most elevated mountains in Virginia.
Minerals.-Virginia is rich in iron, coal, and other minerals
of value.
Mineral Waters.-There are several mineral springs of some
celebrity. Berkeley Springs, near the Potomac, 35 miles north
by west of Winchester, and Sweet Spring, about 70 miles west
of Lexington, are places of much resort. There are two springs
near Bath, between Jackson's River and Mountain. The Warm
Spring issues with a bold stream, sufficient to turn a mill, and
to keep the water of its basin, which is 30 feet in diameter, at
the temperature of 96°. The Hot Spring, 6 miles from the Warm,
is much smaller.
Swamp.-A considerable part of Dismal Swamp is in this
state.
Capes.-Cape Charles and Cape Henry, sometimes called the
Capes of Virginia.
NATURAL CURIOSITIES.
Natural Bridge.-This wonderful bridge is by some esteem-
ed, next to the cataract of Niagara, the greatest natural curiosi-
ty in the United States. The following description of it is by
Mr. Jefferson :-
"The Natural Bridge, the most sublime of nature's works, is
on the ascent of a hill, which seems to have been cloven through
its length by some great convulsion. The fissure, just at the
bridge, is, by some admeasurements, 270 feet deep, by others,
only 205. It is about 45 feet wide at the bottom, and 90 feet at
the top; this of course determines the length of the bridge,
and its height from the water. Its breadth in the middle is
about 60 feet, but more at the ends, and the thickness of the mass
7*

78
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
at the summit of the arch, about 40 feet. A part of this thick-
ness is constituted by a coat of earth, which gives growth to
many large trees. The residue, with the hill on both sides, is
one solid rock of limestone.
"The arch approaches the semi-elliptical form, but the larger
axis of the ellipsis, which would be the chord of the arch, is
many times larger than the transverse. Though the sides
of this bridge are provided, in some parts, with a parapet of fixed
rocks, yet few men have resolution to walk to them, and look
over into the abyss. You involuntarily fall on your hands and
feet, creep to the parapet, and peep over it. Looking down
from this height about a minute, gave me a violent headache.
"The fissure continuing narrow, deep, and straight, for a con-
siderable distance above and below the bridge, opens a short but
very pleasing view of the North Mountain on one side, and the
Blue Ridge on the other, at the distance, each of them, of about
5 miles. This bridge is in the county of Rockbridge, to which
it has given name, and affords a public and commodious passage
over a valley, which cannot be crossed elsewhere for a con-
siderable distance. The stream passing under it is called Ce-
dar Creek. It is a water of James River, and sufficient in the
driest seasons to turn a grist mill, though its fountain is not
more than two miles above."
The passage of the Potomac, immediately after its junction
with the Shenandoah, through the Blue Ridge, at Harper's
Ferry, is a singular and highly interesting spectacle. The river
here descends 15 feet, and rolls between its walls of rock with
the wildness and rapidity of a cataract. The mountains on each
side are perpendicular, and appear to have been separated by
some great convulsion of nature.
Wier's Cave.-In the limestone country of Virginia, there are
several caves of considerable extent. The most remarkable
one is Wier's Cave, which is the north side of the Blue
Ridge, and on the south fork of the Shenandoah. It is in a hill,
which is about 200 feet in perpendicular height, and so steep
that you may pitch a biscuit from its summit into the river which
washes its base. It was discovered in 1814. Its entrance is
only about 100 yards from that of Madison's Cave, another cele-
brated cavern, which, though it has been much longer known,
is greatly inferior to Wier's Cave. The following is an account
of a visit to this extraordinary place:-
"There were three of us, besides our guide, with lighted.
torches, and our loins girded, now ready to descend into the
cave. We took our lights in our left hands, and entered. The
mouth was so small that we could descend only by creeping one
after another. A descent of almost 20 yards brought us into
the first room. The cave was cold, dark and silent. In this
manner we proceeded, now descending 30 or 40 feet, now as-
cending as high, now creeping on our hands and knees, and
now walking in large rooms, the habitations of solitude. The
mountain seems to be composed almost wholly of limestone,

OF VIRGINIA.
79
and by this means the cave is lined throughout with the most
beautiful incrustations and stalactites of carbonated lime, which
are formed by the continual dripping of water. These stalac-
tites are of various and elegant shapes and colours, often bear-
ing a striking resemblance to animated nature. At one place
we saw over our heads what appeared to be a water fall of the
most delightful kind, descending 12 or 15 feet. Nor could the
imagination be easily persuaded that it was not in reality a water
fall. You could see the water dashing and boiling down, with
its white spray and foam; but it was all solid, carbonated lime-
stone. Thus we passed on in this world of solitude; now stop-
ping to admire the beauties of a single stalactite; now wonder-
ing at the magnificence of a large room; now creeping through
narrow passages, hardly wide enough to admit the body of a
man; and now walking in superb galleries, until we came to
the largest room, called Washington hall. This is certainly
the most elegant room I ever saw. It is about 270 feet in
length, about 35 in width, and between 30 and 40 feet high.
The roof and sides are beautifully adorned by the tinsels which
nature has bestowed in the greatest profusion, and which sparkle
like the diamond, while surveyed by the light of torches. The
floor is smooth, flat and solid. I was foremost of our little party
in entering this room, and was not a little startled on approach-
ing the centre, and by my small light seeing a figure as it were
rising up before me, out of solid rock. It was not far from 7 feet
high, and corresponding in every respect to the common idea of
a ghost. It was very white, and resembled a tall man clothed
in a shroud. I went up to it sideways, though I could not really
expect to meet a ghost in a place like this. On examination, I
found it was a very beautiful piece of the carbonate of lime,
very transparent, and very much in the shape of a man. This
is called Washington's statue. In one room we found an excel-
lent spring of water, which boiled up, slaked our thirst, sunk
again into the mountain, and was seen no more. In another
room was a noble pillar, called the tower of Babel. It is com-
posed entirely of stalactites of lime, or, as its appearance would
seem to suggest, of petrified water. It is about 30 feet in diam-
eter, and a little more than 96 in circumference, and about 30
high. It would appear as if there were many millions of stalac-
tites in this one pillar."
Falling Spring, about 50 miles west by north of Lexington,
has a cataract of 200 feet perpendicular.
Near the Great Kenhawa there is a small cavity in the earth,
from which issues a stream of air, which, on applying a torch,
takes fire, and sometimes burns several days.
Near Panther Gap is Blowing Cave, from which a strong
current of air continually issues.
Near the Ohio, 12 miles below Wheeling, is a vast mound,
300 feet in diameter at the base, and 90 high, containing thou-
sands of human skeletons.
80
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
NORTH CAROLINA.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent. This state is situated between lat. 33° 50' and 36°
30 N., and between lon. 75° 45′ and 80° W. Its length, lat.
35° 7', is 430 miles. The greatest breadth is 180. In the west
it terminates in a point.
Boundaries.-On the north by Virginia; on the east and
south-east by the Atlantic; on the south-west and south by
South Carolina; and on the west and north-west by Tennessee.
Divisions. This state is divided into 62, counties, and the
counties are subdivided into towns.
Population. The population, in 1790, was 393,751; and in
1820, 639,000.
Names. This state was first a part of the Florida of the
Spaniards and French, and of the Virginia of the English.
It was next included in the patent of South Virginia; then in
that of Carolana; and afterwards in that of Carolina. In 1729,
it received the name of North Carolina, in consequence of its
being made a distinct province.
Religion. The Methodists, Baptists and Presbyterians are
the predominant sects.
Government.—The legislative power is vested in the senate,
elected by the landholders, and house of commons, elected by
all who pay taxes. The governor is chosen annually by a joint
ballot of both houses, and is eligible 3 years in 6.
Militia. In 1818, the militia of this state amounted to 50,387.
Character.-The North Carolinians are mostly planters, and
live from half a mile to three or four miles from each other on
their plantations. They are hospitable, and industrious, and
since the war are making progress in morals and religion.
Literature. There is a respectable and flourishing institu-
tion, styled the University of North Carolina, at Chapel Hill,
28 miles west-north-west of Raleigh. There is an excellent
Moravian seminary for females at Salem, and academies are
established in various places. There is no general provision for
the support of schools in this state, but more attention is paid to
the subject than formerly.
Towns.-Raleigh is the seat of government. It is pleasantly
situated in the central part of the state, and contains a hand-
some brick state-house, in which is an elegant marble statue of
Washington. Population, 2700.
Newbern, situated on the Neuse, is the largest town in the
state. It is well built, and has considerable commerce, and
3700 inhabitants.
Fayetteville, on Cape Fear River, near the head of steamboat
navigation, 60 miles south of Raleigh, is a flourishing town, and
has a brisk trade, in tobacco, cotton and flour. Population,
3600.
Wilmington, on Cape Fear River, 36 miles from its mouth,
OF NORTH CAROLINA.
81
and 90 south-east of Fayetteville, contains 2600 inhabitants.
The exports of this town are much greater than those of any
other in the state.
Edenton, on a bay of Albemarle Sound, contains 1600 inhab-
itants; Washington, on Pamlico River, 1000. The other prin-
cipal towns are Salem, 100 miles west of Raleigh; Salisbury,
33 miles south-west of Salem; Hillsborough, 30 miles west-
north-west of Raleigh.
Manufactures.-The manufactures of this state are chiefly do-
mestic. The amount of manufactures, in 1810, was $6,700,000.
Commerce. Its commerce is limited for want of good har-
bours; and there is no considerable seaport. The amount of
exports from this state, in 1821, was $586,000. The aggregate
tonnage of this state, for the year 1821, was 33,000.
Banks.-There are more than 10 banks in this state, which
are distributed in the principal towns.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Climate.-The climate is unhealthy in the low country; but
very agreeable in the elevated tracts. June is the most healthy
month; often May and July may be called healthy. Summers
dry and cool are the most salubrious. The hottest weather is
in July. Autumn is very pleasant, both in regard to the ten-
perature and serenity of the weather, and the richness and va-
riety of the vegetable productions, which the season affords.
The winters are so mild in some years, that autumn may be said
to continue till spring. Wheat harvest is in the beginning of
June, and that of Indian corn early in September.
Face of the Country.-North Carolina is divided into the low
and sandy alluvion on the coast, the middle country on the
Alleghanies, and the high countries among these mountains.
Its coast is flat, and lined with sand-bars and islands. It is
furnished with numerous sounds and inlets, but has no good
harbours.
Soil and Productions.-The soil varies with the geology, but
is generally unproductive, except in the valleys of the streams,
and among the mountains. It produces the crops both of the
Northern and Southern States. The potatoe is indigenous in
this state, and is supposed to have been conveyed from hence
to Ireland in 1587 or 1588.
Mountains.-The Alleghany Ridge crosses the western part
of this state, and the Blue Ridge lies farther east.
Rivers. The principal rivers are the Roanoke, Chowan,
Neuse, Pamlico or Tar, Cape Fear, Yadkin and Catawba.
Sounds.-Albemarle, Pamlico and Core Sounds, all commu-
nicate with each other. The inlets are Currituck, Roanoke,
Grant and Ocracoke; the last only is navigable.
Capes.-Cape Hatteras is the most dangerous cape on the
American coast. The shoals are extensive, and the weather
frequently tempestuous. Cape Lookout and Cape Fear are
also formidable to seamen.
82
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
Swamps.--Great Dismal Swamp lies partly in this state, and
partly in Virginia. It is 30 miles long, and 10 broad, and is a
marshy tract, covered with trees and brushwood, in many parts
so thick as to be impenetrable. Little Dismal Swamp is be-
tween Albemarle and Pamlico Sounds.
Mineralogy. A gold mine has been discovered in Cabarras
county, in this state, which had, in 1805, furnished the mint of
the United States with virgin gold, which has produced 11,000
dollars, gold coin; more has been found, but the extent of the.
mine has not yet been discovered. Gold has been discovered
in other creeks in the same neighbourhood.
There is a long ridge of limestone, which, extending in a
south-westerly direction, crosses the whole state of North
Carolina.
Natural Curiosities.-Ararat or Pilot Mountain, is regarded
as a great curiosity. It rises in the form of a pyramid, nearly a
inile high. On the area at the top, which contains only about
an acre, a stupendous rock rises to the height of 300 feet, and
terminates with a flat surface at the top, which affords an ex-
tensive and delightful prospect.
In the vicinity of Salisbury, there is a remarkable stone wall,
the top of which approaches within one foot of the surface of
the ground. It is laid in cement, plastered on both sides, 22
inches thick, and 12 or 13 feet high. The length of what has
been discovered is 300 feet.
SOUTH CAROLINA.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent.--This state lies between lat. 32° and 35° 8′ N., and
between lon. 78° 24′ and 83° 30′ W. The greatest length of
the state, from the mouth of the Santee to the north-west angle,
is upwards of 340 miles. The breadth on the coast is 170
miles, but it is generally much less; and, at the farther extrein-
ity, terminates in a point.
Boundaries.--On the north and north-east, by North Caro-
Jina; on the east, by the Atlantic; and on the south-west and
west, by the Savannah and Tugulo Rivers, which separate it
from Georgia.
Divisions.-This state is divided into 28 districts.
Name. This was a part of the Florida of the early Spanish
and French, and of the Virginia and South Virginia, of the
early English voyagers. With North Carolina and Georgia, it
received the name of Carolana in 1630, and that of Carolina in
1663. The name of South Carolina was given it when it was
separated from North Carolina, in 1729.
Population. The population of South Carolina, in 1790, was
240,073, including 107,094 slaves. In 1820, it was 502,741,
including 258,475 slaves; so that the number of the latter has
increased faster than that of the freemen.
OF SOUTH CAROLINA.
83
Religion. The Methodists are the most numerous sect.
Next to these are the Baptists, Presbyterians of different de-
scriptions, Episcopalians and Congregationalists. Besides the
above, there are a few German and French Protestants, Quakers,
Roman Catholics and Jews. The greater part of these de-
nominations reside in the city of Charleston.
Government.—The legislature consists of a senate and house
of representatives. The senate is composed of 43 members,
chosen every four years, by districts. The house of representa-
tives consists of 124 members, chosen every two years by dis-
tricts. The governor is chosen every two years, by a joint bal-
lot of both houses. He can hold the office only two years in six.
Militia. The militia of this state is respectable. It amounts
to 33,729 men, divided into 5 grand divisions, each commanded
by a major-general.
Revenue. The revenue of this state, in 1815, was 1,429,000
dollars. The taxes are on land and negroes.
Character.—The Carolinians, says Dr. Ramsay, combine the
love of liberty, hospitality, charity, and a sense of honour, with
dissipation, indolence, and a disposition to contract debts.
Hunting and dancing are favourite diversions, and music is cul-
tivated with much diligence and success. The planters, who
form the leading class, and have large incomes, live at their
ease, are high-minded, and possess much of that dignity of
character, which belongs to our independent country gentlemen.
The farmers, who have few or no slaves, are active, industrious,
and more simple in their manners. The women are generally
well educated, and many of them possess refined manners and
cultivated minds. Their natural vivacity is tempered by sweet-
uess of disposition and discretion. They are affectionate wives,
daughters, and mothers: they enjoy prosperity without ostenta-
tion, and bear adversity with patience and dignity. "Indolence,
ignorance and dissipation," in the opinion of Mr. Hall, "
leading traits in the character of the planters of the Southern
States." The manners of the lower classes are depraved and
brutal; those of the upper, corrupted by power, are frequently
arrogant and assuming. Unused to restraint or contradiction
of any kind, they are necessarily quarrelsome; and in their
quarrels the native ferocity of their hearts breaks out. Duelling
is not only in general vogue and fashion, but is practised with
circumstances of peculiar vindictiveness. "It is usual, when
two persons have agreed to fight, for each to go out regularly,
and practise at a mark, in presence of their friends, during the
interval which precedes their meeting: one of the parties, there-
fore, commonly falls." These observations will apply to other
Southern States.
are
Literature.-In 1785, three colleges were constituted in this
state, on the same day-one at Charleston, one at Winnsborough,
and the other at Cambridge; but they are colleges in name only,
in truth only grammar schools. In 1795, a charter was granted
for a college at Beaufort.
34
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
South Carolina College, at Columbia, a well endowed and re-
spectable institution, is liberally patronised by the state.
Academies have been established in various places. The state
has appropriated 30,000 dollars annually for the support of free
schools.
Towns.-Charleston is much the largest town, and the princi-
pal emporium, not only of South Carolina, but also of a consid-
erable part of North Carolina. It is situated on a tongue of
land, formed by the confluence of Cooper and Ashley Rivers, 7
miles from the ocean. It is regularly laid out, well built, and
contains various public buildings, and is a place of much wealth
and commerce. The houses are mostly of brick, many of them
elegant, and furnished with piazzas. Population, 24,800.
Columbia is the seat of government. It is pleasantly situated
on the Congaree, 120 miles north-north-west of Charleston. It
is a flourishing town, regularly laid out, and handsomely built,
and contains a state-house, and a number of other elegant pub-
lic edifices. Population, 3,000.
Georgetown, on Winyaw Bay, 12 miles from the sea, 60 north-
north-east of Charleston, has considerable trade. Population,
2,000.
Camden is situated at the head of boat navigation, on the
Wateree, 25 miles north-east of Columbia; Beaufort, on an
island, 72 miles south-west of Charleston.
Banks.-There are 8 banks in this state; 6 at Charleston,
I at Columbia, 1 at Georgetown.
Manufactures.-Domestic manufactures, in the upper dis-
tricts, are carried on to an extent which goes far to supply the
wants of families, but none are made for exportation, articles of
iron excepted. The amount of manufactures in this state, in
1810, was 3,623,595.
Commerce.—The exports of South Carolina exceed those of
any one of the Southern States, except Louisiana, which is
properly the outlet of the whole western country. Cotton and
rice are the leading articles, after which may be classed timber,
pitch, tar, turpentine, beef, pork, indigo, and tobacco.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Climate. The climate of this state is warmer than that of
North Carolina; but the degree of heat in Charleston is con-
siderably less than in the interior western country. April, May,
and June, are commonly the healthiest months; August and
September the most unhealthy. The hottest day of the year is
sometimes as early as June, sometimes as late as September,
but most frequently in July or August. The soil is seldom
bound with frost, and this does not often extend into the ground
more than two inches. Sharp cold weather seldom commences
before December, though there are several cold days in No-
vember.
Face of the Country.-This state is sometimes divided, as to
its surface, into the lower and upper country. The upper coun-
OF SOUTH CAROLINA.
85
try includes all the land above the falls of the rivers, and the
lower comprehends all the country between this and the sea
coast. This country produces extensive forests of pitch-pine,
which are called pine barrens. Extensive marshes and swamps
are also found in this tract. The western part of the state is
mountainous.
Soil and Productions.-The rivers are bordered with marshes,
in which are produced large crops of rice. To the distance of
100 miles from the sea, the country is low, flat, and sandy.
Above this, and reaching to the foot of the mountains, is a fer-
tile country, beautifully diversified with hill and dale, and richly
wooded. In addition to many of the fruits of the Northern
States, South Carolina produces oranges, limes, lemons, figs,
and pomegranates. The low country is universally occupied by
planters, who cultivate the ground by slaves; in the upper coun-
try the population consists chiefly of farmers, who work with
their own hands. Cotton, the great staple of the state, is of
three varieties. The black seed cotton is grown on the sea
islands, and in the low country; it produces a fine, white fleece,
of a silky appearance, very strong, and of a long, good staple.
Green seed, or upland cotton, chiefly cultivated in the middle
and upper country, produces a white fleece, good, but of shorter
staple, and inferior to the other. It adheres so closely to the
seed, that, till the invention of the cotton gin by Mr. Whitney, it
was not worth cleaning. That invention has been of incalcula-
ble benefit to the Southern States. The Nankeen cotton, raised
chiefly in the middle and upper country, for family use, retains
the Nankeen colour as long as it is worn. The cultivation of
rice is necessarily limited to lands that admit of irrigation-to
swamps on bays, creeks and rivers overflowed by the tide, and
to inland swamps, with reservoirs of water. Inland plantations
yield from 600 to 1500 pounds of clean rice per acre; tide
plantations, from 1200 to 1500, and the best as high as 2400 per
acre. Rice is sown in the tide lands about the 20th of March,
and in the inland swamps about the second week in April. The
land is previously turned up with the plough or hoe, and then
drilled by the same instruments into trenches. In these the rice
is sown, from one to two bushels per acre. The planters then
flow the fields with water, keeping it on from two to four days.
This kills the worms, and starts the grain, which appears five or
six days afterwards. It is commonly hoed three times during
its growth, and in the second hoeing the grass is picked up
by the hand from the trenches, and the rice is then overflowed
from ten to twenty days. As the water is gradually drawn off,
the plants branch, and on the number of branches depends the
size of the crop, each branch producing one ear of from 100 to
300 grains. Three months after sowing, it begins to joint,
blossom, and form the ear. It is then overflowed till harvest,
which commences in the end of August, near the sea, and in
September is general through the state. The rice grounds,
thus alternately wet and dry, infect the air with noxious exhala-
8
36
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
tions, and spread bilious and intermitting fevers among the ne-
groes who labour them, and the white settlers who live in their
vicinity. A single plantation has often rendered a considerable
town unhealthy. Rice was introduced into Carolina from Mad-
agascar only in 1693.
Mountains.-The Alleghany Mountains extend through the
western part of this state. The principal summit in South Caro
lina is Table Mountain, which has been estimated at about 4,000
feet in height. On one side of it is a tremendous precipice,
nearly perpendicular, styled the Lover's Leap, which is regard-
ed as an interesting curiosity.
Rivers.-The Savannah separates this state from Georgia.
The Santee is the largest river in South Carolina. It is formed
by the Congaree and Wateree. Steamboats go up to Columbia
on the Congaree, and boats to Camden on the Wateree. The
Podee is navigable for boats about 200 miles. Some of the
other rivers are the Waccamaw, Cooper, Ashley, Edisto, and
Combahee.
Canal.-A canal, 22 miles long, connects Cooper River with
the Santee.
Mineralogy.-Iron ore of an excellent quality abounds in the
upper country, particularly in the districts of Pendleton and
Greenville.
THE MAGNOLIA.
The magnolia grandiflora is the glory of the southern forest,
and produces a larger flower than any other tree that is known.
It is found in great perfection in Florida, and in several of the
Southern States. It is a noble evergreen tree, and an uncom-
monly striking object, rising with an erect trunk to the height
of 100 feet, and forming towards the head a perfect cone, having
its dark-green foliage silvered over with milk-white flowers, fre-
quently 8 or 9 inches in diameter. The leaves are partly of an
oval form, of a deep green, shining and beautiful. The magno-
lia blossoms in July. The flowers are on the extremities of
the branches, perfectly white, and expanded like a full blown
rose.
GEORGIA.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent. This state lies between lat. 30° 42′ and 35º N., and
between lon. 80° 20′ and 86° W. Its length is 270 miles. Its
breadth at Savannah is 250; on the southern boundary, 170, and
on the northern, 120.
Boundaries.—On the north, by the parallel of 35°, which di-
vides the state from Tennessee and North Carolina, till it strikes
the head waters of Savannah River; on the north-east, by Sa-
vannah River, which separates it from South Carolina; on the
east, by the Atlantic; on the south, by Florida; and on the
west, by Alabama.
1
OF GEORGIA.
87
Divisions.-That part of the state which is settled is divided
into 4 districts, and 38 counties.
:
Names.-The French and Spaniards early gave the name of
Florida to a large undefined tract of country, reaching north-
ward from the Gulf of Mexico. The English, at the same time,
gave it the name of Virginia and South Virginia. The name
of Carolana was given, in 1630, to all the country south of lat.
16º, and that of Carolina to the country between 26° and 31°
north, in 1663. This state was included under each of these
territories. Its present name was given to it in 1732, in honour
of George II.
Religion. The inhabitants of this state, who profess the
Christian religion, are of the Presbyterian, Episcopalian, Baptist
and Methodist denominations. The two latter are much the
most numerous.
Population. The population of Georgia, in 1790, was 82,548,
and in 1820, it had increased to 340,989, of whom 149,656 were
slaves.
Government. The legislature is styled the general assembly,
and consists of a senate and a house of representatives. The
senate are chosen annually by counties, one from each. The
representatives are chosen annually by counties, each sending
at least one, and none more than four. The governor is chosen
for two years, by the general assembly.
Indians.-The Creek Indians inhabit the western and south-
western parts of the state; and the north-western part is in-
cluded in the Cherokee country.
Militia.—There were, in 1817, 27,484 men on the militia rolls
in this state, in general badly armed and disciplined.
Character.-No general character will apply to the inhabitants
at large. There is so little uniformity, that it is difficult to trace
any governing principles among them. An open and friendly
hospitality, particularly to strangers, is an ornamental charac-
teristic of a great part of this people.
Literature. There is a respectable college at Athens, 94
miles west-north-west of Augusta, styled Franklin College, and
provision is made for an academy in each county.
Towns.-Milledgeville is the seat of government. It is a
flourishing town, pleasantly situated on the Oconee, 300 miles
by the river from the sea, 160 west-north-west of Savannah, and
contains an elegant state-house, a penitentiary, and an arsenal,
all of brick. Population, 2100.
Savannah, on the River Savannah, 17 miles from its mouth, is
the emporium of the state, and a place of extensive commerce.
It is built on a sandy plain, elevated about 40 feet above low
tide. The streets are regularly laid out, and planted with trees,
called the pride of China. Population, about 4000.
Augusta, on the Savannah, 340 miles above the city of Sa-
vannah, by the river, and 123 by land, is a flourishing town.
Immense quantities of cotton, also tobacco, and other produce,
$8
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
are collected here, and conveyed down the river to Savannah.
Population, about 4000.
Darien is a flourishing commercial town, near the mouth of
the Alatamaha.
Among the other towns are Petersburg, on the Savannah, 53
miles above Augusta; Washington, 50 west-north-west of Au-
gusta; Louisville, 110 north-west of Savannah; Sparta, 25
north-east of Milledgeville, and St. Mary's in the south-east
part of the state.
Manufactures.-Sugar is now manufactured to a considerable
extent in the low country. The inhabitants in the interior are
in the habit of manufacturing their clothing and bedding for
common use. The estimated value of manufactures of this
state, in the year 1810, was 3,533,387 dollars.
Commerce. The commerce is extensive, but chiefly carried
on by northern ships. The exports, in 1822, amounted to
5,485,000 dollars. The shipping, in 1821, was only 14,000 tons..
Banks.--There is one or more banks in most of the cities and
towns which have been mentioned.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Climate.-Till within 8 or 10 years, the months of July, Au-
gust and September, were denominated the sickly season. The
summers since that time have been cooler, and epidemic fevers
nave raged in the autumnal months. The winters in Georgia
are mild and pleasant; snow is seldom or never seen.
Face of the Country.-Georgia, like the state last described,
consists of two tracts of land-an alluvial plain, towards the
coast, covered with sands intermixed with swamps; and a roll-
ing upland country of good soil towards the mountains.
Soil and Agriculture. The lands in the upper country are of
four sorts. The best are the low grounds. These lie on the
rivers and creeks, and have a soil that is a mixture of rich black
mould with a small quantity of fine sand. Land of the second
quality is called mulatto land, and has a fine dust of a reddish
colour, approaching to clay. Gray land is the third quality.
The soil is a mixture of a gray mould. The fourth quality,
called barrens, is poor and unproductive. On the dry plains
grow large crops of sweet potatoes. The cultivation of cotton
is very profitable, and employs almost all the people, to the ex-
clusion of the other branches of agriculture. Indigo was for-
merly an important product of this state, but is now generally
neglected.
Mountains.-Cunaw-hee Mountain is the southern termina-
tion of the Blue Ridge. It rises, like a sugar-loaf, out of the
rich plains of Franklin county, and is about 1500 feet above the
level of the sea.
Rivers. The largest rivers are the Savannah, Ogeechee,
Alatamaha, Satilla, Oakmulgee, Oconee, St. Mary's, Flint,
Chatahoochee, Talapoosa and Coosa.
Swamps.-Okefonoco is an Indian word, and means living
OF ALABAMA.
89
ground, or shaking ground. This swamp has been said to be
300 miles in circumference, but is not in fact more than 180.
There is another swamp, called Cypress Swamp, between Flint
and Satilla Rivers.
Bays.-There are numerous bays or sounds along the coast,
between the islands and the main.
Zoology.-Alligators abound in the rivers of Georgia, and
there are great numbers of reptiles, many of a venomous kind.
The number of frogs also is prodigious. Musquitoes swarm
like the flies of Egypt, around the swamps and low grounds.
The cochineal insect is found in great numbers on the leaves of
the cactus opuntia, on the southern part of the coast.
Mineral Waters.-There are several valuable mineral springs,
but the most celebrated are Indian Springs, 16 miles from Mon-
ticello. These springs are much resorted to in summer.
Natural Curiosities.-Tuccoa Falls, in Franklin county, near
the north-west corner of Georgia, form a most beautiful cataract
of 133 feet in perpendicular height. The stream on which they
are situated rises from Chatahoochee Ridge, 5 miles distant,
but is not very large. The water is precipitated with singular
beauty over a perpendicular rock, and, when the stream is full,
it passes down the precipice without being broken.
Nicojack Cave.-At Nicojack, in the Cherokee country, in the
north-west corner of Georgia, is a remarkable cave. It is half a
mile from the south bank of Tennessee River, situated in Rac-
coon Mountain, which fronts to the north-east. Immense layers
of horizontal limestone form a precipice of considerable height.
In this precipice is the entrance of the cave, with a mouth 160
feet wide, and 50 high. Its roof is formed by a solid and reg-
ular layer of limestone, having no support but the sides of the
cave, and as level as the floor of a house. From its entrance it
consists chiefly of one grand excavation through the rocks, pre-
serving for a great distance the same dimensions as at its mouth.
The most remarkable circumstance respecting it is, that it forms
for the whole distance, as far as it has been explored, a walled
and vaulted passage, for a stream of cool and limpid water,
which, where it leaves the cave, is 60 feet wide, and 6 deep. A
few years since, Col. Ore, of Tennessee, traced the course of
this stream in a canoe for the distance of 3 miles. He then
came to a fall of water, which obliged him to return. He entered
the cave in the morning, and did not return till the evening, hav-
ing been busily engaged for 12 hours in his subterranean voyage.
ALABAMA.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent. This state lies partly on the north shore of the Gulf
of Mexico, between lat. 30° and 35° N., and between lon. 85°
and 88° 10′ W. Length, from north to south, about 360 miles;
breadth, about 200.
8*
90
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
Boundaries.-This state has Georgia on the east, Tennessee
on the north, Mississippi on the west, and the Gulf of Mexico
on the south.
Divisions.-This state is divided into 22 counties.
Population. The population, in 1820, was 144,317, of whom
41,859 were slaves.
Name.-This state takes its name from the Indian name of its
principal river.
Government.-Alabama was raised to the rank of a state in
1819. The act of congress, which admits this state into the
Union, on an equal footing with the original states, authorizes
the citizens of Alabama to form themselves a constitution, and
determines the qualifications, and the number of the representa-
tives to the general assembly, from the several counties; 44 m
the whole.
Militia.—No returns have yet been made of the number of
the militia.
Manners and Customs.-These are mixed and various, accord-
ing to the manners and customs of the states and nations, from
which these new settlers have been collected. They have not
been together a sufficient time to form a regular and uniform
character.
Literature. The act of congress constituting this state re-
serves, on certain conditions, section No. 16, in every township,
for the use of its schools. Land is also reserved to be appropri-
ated to the support of a college. Huntsville may be considered
the seat of literature.
Towns.-Cahawba is situated on the Alabama, at the junc-
tion of the River Cahawba, 150 miles north by east of Mobile.
It was laid out in 1819, and in 1821 contained 1200 inhabitants.
Mobile and Blakely are the principal ports. Mobile is sit-
uated at the head of Mobile Bay, 33 miles north of its entrance
into the Gulf of Mexico. Population, 2500.
Blakely is situated on the east channel of the Mobile, 12
miles east-north-east of Mobile.
Huntsville, in the northern part of the state, 11 miles north
of the River Tennessee, and about 220 north of Cahawba, is a
flourishing town, situated in a very fertile district. Population,
1500.
Tuscaloosa, the seat of government, is a thriving town, at the
head of navigation, on the Black Warrior or Tuscaloosa River,
97 miles north of Cahawba.
Some of the other principal towns are St. Stephen's, at the
head of schooner navigation, on the Tombeckbe; Claiborne, at
the head of schooner navigation, on the Alabama; Florence, on
the Tennessee, at the lower end of the Muscle Shoals.
Banks.-There are three banks at Alabama,-one at Hunts-
ville and St. Stephen's, and a branch of the United States' Bank
at Mobile.
Manufactures and Commerce.-Both these are yet in their in-
fancy, and no official returns have been made. The prospects,
OF MISSISSIPPI.
91
in regard to both, are highly favourable. Its commerce is al-
ready very considerable.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Face of the Country.-The southern part is low and level:
the northern is elevated and diversified; in some parts moun-
tainous. The Alleghany Mountains terminate in the north-cast
part.
Soil and Productions.-A large portion of the soil is very fer-
tile, and adapted to the various purposes of agriculture; but the
staple production is cotton.
Rivers. The two most important rivers are the Alabama and
Tombeckbe, which unite 45 miles above Mobile Bay, to form
Mobile River. The Alabama and Tombeckbe afford a schooner
navigation upwards of 100 miles from the Gulf of Mexico, and a
boat navigation far into the interior.
Springs. The salt springs in this state are reserved for public
use, and are not to be sold.
Mineralogy.—Great quantities of excellent coal are found in
several places; also iron ore. Petrifactions are very common
in the northern parts.
MISSISSIPPI.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent. The act of congress of March, 1817, establishing
this state, prescribes the following limits: Beginning on the
Mississippi River, at the point where the southern boundary line
of the state of Tennessee strikes the same; thence east, along
the same boundary line, to the Tennessee River; thence up the
same to the mouth of Bear Creek; thence, by a direct line, to
the north-west corner of the county of Washington; thence due
scuth to the Gulf of Mexico; thence westwardly, including all
the islands within six leagues of the shore, to the most eastern
junction of Pearl River with Lake Borgne; thence up said
river to the thirty-first degree of north latitude; thence west,
along this line of latitude to the Mississippi River; thence up
the same to the beginning.
Boundaries.—It lies between 30° and 35° north latitude, and
88° 20′ and 91° 30' west longitude; and is 350 miles long, from
north to south, and, on an average, about 130 broad, containing
about 45,000 square miles, or 29,000,000 of acres. It is bounded
on the north by Tennessee; east by Alabama; south by the
Gulf of Mexico and Louisiana; and west by the Mississippi
River.
Divisions. All the northern parts of the state are yet occu-
pied by the Indians. The part which has been divided into
counties lies south of the mouth of the Yazoo River, and com-
prehends less than one third of the whole state. The names
of the counties are, Warren, Claiborne, Jefferson, Adams, Wil-
92
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
kinson, Franklin, Amite, Lawrence, Pike, Marion, Wayne,
Greene, Hancock, Covington, Jackson, Monroe. Of these the
five first lie upon the Mississippi River, between the mouth of
the Yazoo and the southern boundary of the state, and contain
two thirds of the whole population, on a territory of about 2500
square miles. Franklin and Amite lie directly east of Adams
and Wilkinson. The remaining counties lie south-east of the
others. Hancock county borders on the Gulf of Mexico.
Name.-This state takes its name from the river which forms
its western boundary.
Religion. There is a very great deficiency in the means of
religious instruction, and there are few preachers of education,
or who possess the qualifications for teachers of religious truth.
The principal denominations scattered through the state are
Presbyterians, Baptists and Methodists.
The American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions
have made some efforts for extending the privileges of Chris-
tianity to the Indians, and have established missionary stations
among the Choctaws at Elliot, and among the Cherokees at
Brainerd. Both have been encouraged by the pleasing success
that has attended them.
Laws.-The fourth section of the act of congress admitting
this state into the Union, provides that every tract of land sold
by congress shall be exempt from any tax laid by the state;
whether for state, county, town, parish, or other purposes, for
the term of five years from the day of sale; and that the lands
belonging to the citizens of the United States residing without
the state, shall never be taxed higher than the lands belonging
to persons residing therein; and that no tax shall be imposed on
lands the property of the United States; and that the River
Mississippi, and the navigable streams and rivers leading into the
same, or into the Gulf of Mexico, shall be common highways,
and for ever free to all the citizens of the United States, without
any tax, duty, impost, or toll therefor, imposed by the state.
Population. According to the census of 1820, the population
of Mississippi amounted to 75,000, of whom 32,814 were slaves.
A very considerable number of emigrants are annually removing
into this state, and the institutions of government, literature
and religion will probably be multiplied proportionably to the
increase of population.
Literature. Jefferson College, in the town of Washington,
was incorporated in 1802; but the institution cannot yet be
ranked higher than a respectable academy. Another college
has been recently incorporated in Shieldsborough. There are
academies at Natchez, Monticello, and Woodville.
Towns.-Natchez, on the Mississippi, 320 miles by the river,
and 156 by land, above New Orleans, is much the largest town.
It is situated on a bluff or bank, elevated about 150 feet above
the river, and has a flourishing trade. All the other towns are
small. Jackson, the seat of government, is a new town on Pearl
River, near the head. Some of the other more considerable
OF MISSISSIPPI.
92
places are, Washington, six miles north by east of Natchez;
Woodville, 37 miles south of Natchez; Port Gibson, 35 miles
north by east of Natchez; Monticello, on Pearl River, 90 miles
east of Natchez; Shieldsborough, on the Bay of St. Louis, 40
miles north-east of New Orleans. Elliot, on the Yalo Busha,
130 miles above Natchez, is a missionary station among the
Choctaws.
Manufactures.-The manufactures in Mississippi are few, as
the cotton, which forms the staple article of growth, is mostly
exported, or manufactured in the Northern and Middle States,
where the density of population requires a greater quantity of
cotton goods.
Bank.-A bank is established at Natchez, with a capital of
$3,000,000, having several branches.
Commerce.--Cotton is the principal article of exportation.
Tobacco and indigo were formerly important articles of com-
merce, but the former is nearly, and the latter entirely abandon-
ed by the planters, in consequence of the increasing demand for
cotton and the facilities which new inventions have afforded for
its preparation for the manufacturer. Most of the flour and
grain consumed in the settlements on the Mississippi, is pur-
chased from the boats of the interior and northern country.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Climate. The country on the Mississippi, from the Yazoo to
the southern boundary of the state, is salubrious, except the
parts immediately adjacent to the river. The surface is dry and
waving, little or no marshy land exists, and the spring and well
water is excellent. The inhabitants here are said to enjoy as
fine health as in any other part of the world of the same latitude,
and the weather, from September to April, is uniformly pleasant.
Face of the Country.-The southern part of the territory,
about 100 miles from the Gulf of Mexico, is mostly a flat coun-
try, with occasional hills of moderate elevation, and is covered
with forests of the long-leaved pine, interspersed with the cy-
press swamps, open prairies, and inundated marshes. A con-
siderable portion of this part is susceptible of cultivation. In
proceeding north, the face of the country becomes more elevated
and agreeably diversified.
Mountains.-There are no very considerable mountains with-
in the limits of Mississippi. At Loftus Heights, in the south-
west corner of the state, a ridge of land commences and pursues
a north-eastern course into the Indian country, separating the
waters which flow into the Buffalo, the Homochitto and Yazoo,
from those which flow into the Amite and into the Pearl.
Though this ridge is not very elevated, there is a sensible dif-
ference of climate on the opposite sides.
Soil and Productions.-The counties lying west of the di-
viding ridge, and bordering upon the Mississippi, are the most fer-
tile parts of the state in possession of the whites. The western
:
94
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
border of this section is formed by the banks of the Mississippi
The extensive bottoms of these tracts are liable to an annual
inundation from the river, and the whole extent of the surface
thus inundated is estimated at 6000 square miles. There are
but few places in the United States, where the soil affords more
diversity than does the country watered by the Yazoo, Big Black,
Homochitto, Buffalo, and the numerous streams in their vicinity.
No part of the earth is more congenial than this to the growth
of cotton, and this useful plant flourishes luxuriantly in this warm
and waving soil. After leaving the level, inundated bottoms of
the Mississippi, and ascending into the interior, the surface of
the country is generally composed of rich loam, and thickly tim-
bered with a great variety of trees.
Upon land thus richly clad by nature have arisen the fine
farms that now pour such abundant wealth into the lap of their
owners. Though the cultivation of the vegetables and the
richest species of fruits would be abundantly successful, yet the
growth of cotton, which is attended with such enormous profits,
is so much more lucrative, that this state will probably, for a
long time to come, be supplied with its grain and fruits from
the country lying above.
Rivers. The Mississippi forms the western boundary of the
state, and has already been particularly described. The other
principal rivers are, the Yazoo, which runs almost entirely with-
in the Indian country, and affords a navigation for the distance
of 100 miles; the Big Black, navigable about 70 miles; the Ho-
mochitto, rising in the Indian country, and flowing south-west
into the Mississippi; the Buffalo and the Pearl Rivers, which
last is the largest stream between the Mobile and Mississippi,
but its navigation is much impeded by shallows; the Pascagou-
la, which is navigable for vessels drawing four feet of water
about 50 miles. The Tennessee also flows through this state.
Natural Curiosities.-About 300 miles north-east of Natchez
are immense beds of oyster shells, extending at intervals through
a distance of twelve miles. The shells do not cover the surface
of the earth merely, but form a constituent part of the hills of
plains in which they are found. The Spanish moss, which is
met with in the Choctaw nation, about 300 miles from New Or-
leans, is also a curiosity. This singular vegetable attaches itself
to the branches of the trees, and hangs loosely from them, having
the colour and appearance of dressed flax.
Zoology.-Game in this state is scarce; but tigers, bears,
wolves, wild-cats and foxes are found in the forests skirting the
Mississippi. The alligator inhabits the streams south of latitude
52°. The teeth of this animal are short and irregular, and the
jaws remarkably strong. If they are successful in seizing their
prey, they never suffer it to escape. On the approach of rainy
weather, they make a bellowing noise, which may be heard at
the distance of half a mile.
OF LOUISIANA.
95
LOUISIANA.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent. This state lies between 29° and 33° N. lat., and be-
tween 89° and 94° 10′ W. lon. Its greatest length, from north
to south, is 270 miles; and its greatest breadth, from east to
west, is 300 miles; its breadth on the northern border is 174
miles. It is estimated to contain 48,220 square miles.
Boundaries.-It is bounded north by Arkansas Territory, east.
by the state of Mississippi, south by the Gulf of Mexico, and
west by the Spanish dominions.
Divisions.-The state appears to be divisible into three great
natural sections ;-the northern, embracing, in general, the
country north of the parallel of 31°; the south-eastern, embrac-
ing all the country below that parallel, and east of the Atcha-
falaya River; and the south-western section, including the re-
mainder of the state lying west of that river. The civil division
is into parishes. In the northern section are, Natchitoches,
Ouachitta, Rapides, Ocatahoola, Concordia, Avoyelles. In the
south-eastern section are, Placquemines, Orleans, St. Ber-
nard, St. Charles, St. John Baptiste, St. James, Ascension, As-
sumption, Interior of La Fourche, Iberville, West Baton Rouge,
Point Coupce, New Feliciana, East Baton Rouge, St. Helena,
St. Tammany. In the south-western section are, St. Mary's
and St. Martin's, (Attacapas,) St. Landre, (Opelousas.)
Name.-The name of Louisiana was given to this country in
honour of Louis XIV., and was originally applied to the whole
country west of the Mississippi, included within the limits of
the present state of Louisiana, and of the Arkansas and Missouri
Territories.
Religion. The majority of the population of the state are
Roman Catholics, though the clergy of the order are not very
numerous. Within the last fifteen years, Protestant mission-
aries. of several denominations, have visited the country, and
established churches in various places in the state. No regard
is paid to the Sabbath, by the great mass of the people in the
state. Dancing, gambling, parties of pleasure, and theatrical
amusements, are the common business of the day, in the city
of New Orleans, after mass in the morning. A change for the
better, in regard to the low state of religion and morals, has
already successfully commenced. Men of high standing and
influence are engaged with becoming zeal in this work of
reform.
Government.The legislature is composed of a senate, of 17
members, and a house of representatives, of 34 members. The
government is as yet well balanced between the French and
American party. In 1818, the French had the majority in the
house of representatives, and the Americans in the senate. The
governor, treasurer and secretary of state were French. In
the superior court, two of the judges were French, and one
96
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
'American. Of the district judges, six were Americans, and
only one French.
Population. The number of inhabitants in this state, accord-
ing to the census for 1820, was 153,000, of whom 69,064 were
slaves. This population is principally settled on the banks of
the Mississippi, from Point Coupee to some distance below New
Orleans, on both sides of the river. Through the whole dis-
tance, of more than 100 miles, the banks present the appearance
of almost a continued village. The inhabitants of the upper
parts of these settlements are Canadians; of the middle, Ger-
mans; and in the lower parts are French and Spanish, from
Europe.
Militia. The number of militia, in 1827, amounted to 9233.
Revenue. The revenue of Louisiana, in 1815, amounted to
985,000 dollars, and increases in proportion to the consumption
of foreign goods, which are needed to supply the growing pop-
ulation of the immense valley of the Mississippi.
Character.-In journeying from New Orleans to the mouth
of the Sabine River, we meet with men in every stage of civili-
zation. In New Orleans, and other places on the banks of the
Mississippi, the sugar and cotton planters live in splendid edi-
fices, and enjoy all the luxuries that wealth can impart. In At-
tacapas and Opelousas, the glare of expensive luxury vanishes,
and is followed by substantial independence. Often the loom
occupies one part of the common sitting room or parlour, of
families really wealthy. The farmers in this part of the country
count their cattle by the thousand. Hospitality and bravery are
mentioned as common characteristics of the people in this part
of the state.
Literature.—Education has hitherto been deplorably neglect-
ed, and, till very recently, they were almost without schools.
Of the French inhabitants, not one in ten can read. The gov-
ernment is now turning its attention to the establishment of
schools, academies, and higher seminaries of learning, in differ-
ent parts of the country. A Catholic college has been estab-
lished in New Orleans, which is said to be pretty well endowed.
Towns.--New Orleans, the capital, is the only large town.
It is built on the east bank of the Mississippi, 100 miles, by the
river, from its mouth. It is admirably situated for commerce, on
one of the largest rivers in the world, whose numerous branches,
extending many hundred miles in different directions, waft to
this port the products of different climes. Since it has belonged
to the United States, it has become one of the greatest empo-
riums of commerce in America. New Orleans is built on ground
lower than the surface of the river, and is protected from inun-
dation by an embankment called the levee, which extends 160
miles in length. The city is subject to great ravages from the
yellow fever. The population, in 1800, was 10,000; in 1820,
27,176.
Baton Rouge is situated on the east bank of the Mississippi,
150 miles, by the river above New Orleans. It is built on the
"
OF LOUISIANA.
97
arst eminence that is seen in ascending the Mississippi, and is
elevated twenty-five or thirty feet above high water mark.
Population, 1100.
Alexandria is situated on Red River, 346 miles, by water,
north-easterly from New Orleans, 180 in a direct line. It has
considerable trade, and employs several steamboats. Popula-
tion, 700. The other principal towns are Natchitoches on Red
River, St. Francisville on the Mississippi, Donaldsonville and
Madisonville on the same river, and St. Martinsville on the
Teche.
Manufactures.-The manufactures of this state are extremely
inconsiderable. The whole amount invested, in 1810, was
$1,200,000.
Commerce.-The commerce is great, and is daily augmenting,
as the facilities for navigating the Mississippi and its branches
are continually multiplied. The productive valley of the Mis-
sissippi pours its abundance into New Orleans, which consists
chiefly of cotton, sugar and molasses. This is the port of entry
and clearance for all articles of commerce, and possesses most
of the shipping belonging to the state. The amount of exports
from the state, in 1820, was $7,979,000.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY,
Climate.-About 30° north latitude may be assumed as the
region of snow; few instances occur of its falling below that
parallel. There is a singular coincidence between the line
where snow ceases and sugar cane commences. Many attempts
have been made to cultivate sugar cane above 31° north latitude,
some of which produced delusive results, as no instance has yet
occurred, where the existence of that plant was not found pre-
carious, when attempted in places where snow had been fre-
quent. The southern parts of this state in summer are hot,
sultry and unhealthy. The northern parts are more temperate
and healthy.
Face of the Country.-The southern section of this state
includes the delta of the Mississippi. The country about the
mouths of the river, for thirty miles, is one continued swamp,
destitute of trees, and covered with a species of coarse reed,
four or five feet high. Nothing can be more dreary than a
prospect from a ship's mast while passing the immense waste.
The Mississippi flows upon a raised ridge or platform, its two
banks forming long mounds, which are elevated many feet above
the level of the surrounding country. Below 30° north latitude,
the waters often cover the whole country. The whole extent of
land, over which the inundation reaches, on the Mississippi and
Red River, is estimated at 10,890 square miles; but within this
surface there are many tracts which are never covered. The
best lands consist of the immediate banks of the river, which are
from a mile to a mile and a half broad, and are seldom or never
!
C
9.
98
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
overflowed. They are extremely rich, and sell by the front
acre, the depth of each tract being forty, and sometimes eighty
acres; but only the seventy acres nearest the river are dry
enough to be susceptible of cultivation. To protect this ground
from inundation, a levee, or artificial embankment of earth, from
five feet to thirty in height, is raised upon the natural bank of
the river, at the distance of thirty or forty yards back from the
usual margin of the water. Each proprietor is bound to keep
up the levee in front of his own land, and on some plantations
one sixth of the annual labour is employed in repairing these
works. The water sometimes bursts these artificial barriers,
and rushes out with a noise like the roaring of a cataract, boil-
ing and foaming, and tearing every thing before it. When a
breach of this kind is made, which is called a crevasse, the in-
habitants, for miles above and below, abandon every employ-
ment, and hasten to the spot, where every exertion is made,
night and day, to re-establish the levee; but more frequently
the destructive element is suffered to take its course. The
consequences are, that the flood overthrows the buildings, and
sweeps away the crop, and often the soil, leaving the surface
strewed with numerous logs and trees, which must be destroyed
before the land can be again cultivated.
Productions. The staple productions of Louisiana are cotton,
sugar and rice. The cotton plantations are the most extensive,
but those of the sugar are rapidly increasing in the southern
parts of the state. There is a vast extent of lands adapted to
the cultivation of rice, and which will be used for this purposc,
whenever the demand for this article shall render it necessary.
The fruits most generally cultivated are the peach, orange and
fig. Plums, grapes and pomegranates grow luxuriantly, and
produce abundantly.
Rivers.-The Mississippi is the great river of Louisiana. The
Red River rises in Mexico, in the Rocky Mountains, and flows
into the Mississippi, 240 miles above New Orleans. It is navi-
gable two thirds of the year for large steamboats as far as
Alexandria. The other principal rivers are the Wachita, or
Ouachitta, and the Sabine River.
Lakes.-There is a chain of lakes, which wash the eastern
side of the island of New Orleans, the principal of which are
Pontchartrain, Maurepas, Borgne, Mermentau, Billineau and
Sabine.
Springs.-Salt springs are frequent upon all the streams be-
tween Ouachitta and Red River. Two or three of these springs
are in operation, and the principal manufactory of salt is in the
neighbourhood of Natchitoches. There are springs on the
Quachitta and Dugdomoni, equally productive with that near
Natchitoches, and capable of supplying the wants of the coun-
try in its vicinity.
OF TENNESSEE.
99
TENNESSEE.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent. The extreme length of Tennessee is 430 miles, and
its breadth is 204 miles. It lies between 81° 30′ and 90° 30'
W. longitude, and between 35° and 36° 30′ N. latitude, and con-
tains an area of 41,300 square miles.
Boundaries.—It is bounded on the north by Kentucky and
part of Virginia; east by North Carolina; south by Georgia,
Alabama and Mississippi; west by the River Mississippi. Its
shape is rhomboidal.
Divisions.-The Cumberland Mountains divide this state into
two parts,-East and West Tennessee. The counties in East
Tennessee are, Anderson, Bledsoe, Blount, Campbell, Carter,
Claiborne, Cocke, Granger, Greene, Hamilton, Hawkins, Jeffer-
son, Knox, Marion, McMinn, Monroe, Morgan, Rhea, Roane,
Sevier, Sullivan, Washington. In West Tennessee the coun-
ties are, Bedford, Davidson, Dickson, Franklin, Giles, Hardman,
Hickman, Humphries, Jackson, Lawrence, Lincoln, Montgome-
ry, Maury, Overton, Perry, Robinson, Rutherford, Shelby,
Sumner, Smith, Stuart, Wayne, Wilson, Williamson, White,
Warren.
Name. This state takes its name from its principal river.
The Indians are said to have given this name to the river on
account of its curvature, which gave to their imaginations the
form of an Indian spoon, which is the meaning of the name.
Religion. The most numerous denominations of Christians
in this state are Methodists, Baptists, and Presbyterians. Many
of the preachers are persons of limited attainments in learning;
whose discourses are consequently better calculated to excite
the passions than to enlighten the understanding. The build-
ings erected for public worship are very ordinary, and indeed,
in a country so new, splendid edifices are not to be expected.
But, doubtless, from the increase of population in Tennessee,
which contains many professors of religion, larger and more
convenient places for public worship will soon be erected.
Government.--By the constitution of this state, formed in
1776, the legislative authority is vested in a general assembly,
consisting of a senate and house of representatives; the num-
ber of representatives to be fixed once in seven years, by the
legislature, according to the number of taxable inhabitants, who
are to be numbered septennially.
The executive power of the state is vested in a governor, who
is chosen by the clectors who elect the members of the legisla-
ture: the person having the highest number of votes is chosen.
Population. The population of Tennessee, in 1790, was
35,691, and in 1820, it was 422,813, of whom 72,157 were slaves.
Militia.—There are several companies of cavalry in this state,
and some of infantry, which are tolerably expert; though, in
general, the militia are far from being well disciplined. The
100
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
rumber of militia, in 1817, was 29,193. They would make ex-
cellent partisan warriors; their hands and their eyes are familiar
with the rifle; and there is too much Indian in them not to un-
derstand scouting. They are hardy, and used to privations, and
must prove formidable to any enemy, that should attempt an in-
vasion of their territory or their rights.
Revenue. This is raised by taxation, but the taxes are very
low; as each 100 acres of land pays annually to the state only
12 cents; a free poll, the same; and a slave, 25 cents. Every
merchant or pedler pays 20 dollars a year in each county where
he exhibits his goods for sale.
The
Character.—There seems to be a greater resemblance between
Tennessee and the Southern States, than the Northern.
character of the inhabitants, however, is not yet completely de-
veloped, and there appears a constant change in their habits and
practices, which shows that they are yet under the influence of
the circumstances that attend the growing condition of any
country.
The progress of civilization is followed by the light of knowl-
edge, and as knowledge elevates the intellectual powers of men,
they look at the great purposes of society, and make wise pro-
visions for the security of its interests.
Literature.-Acts of incorporation were passed by the territo-
rial government, in 1794, for three colleges in East Tennessee.
The first, called Washington College, in Washington county;
the second, called Greenville College, in Greene; and a third in
Knox county. The two first are in a flourishing condition, and
under the charge of instructers, who are well qualified for their
charge, and deserve well for their assiduity. In West Tennes-
see, there is a college at Nashville, called Cumberland College,
which is under the charge of a president and tutor.
The
donation from congress for these colleges consisted of 100,000
acres of land, which has been disposed of at one dollar per acre.
Another 100,000 acres they conferred, also, for the support of
academies, one in each county. A spirit for education seems to
be increasing.
Language.—The national language is uniformly spoken, for
as foreigners come mostly by single families, they cannot pre-
serve their different dialects, but are under the necessity of con-
forming to the language of the place.
Towns.-Murfreesborough, lately the seat of government, is
pleasantly situated 32 miles south-east of Nashville, and is a
thriving town, containing about 1,200 inhabitants.-Nashville is
the capital town, and the largest in the state. It is situated on
the Cumberland, in a fertile and populous country, and contains
upwards of 5,000 inhabitants. The other most considerable
towns in West Tennessee are Franklin, Fayetteville, Shelbyville,
Columbia, Clarksville, Carthage and Gallatin,
Knoxville, in East Tennessee, is pleasantly situated on the Hols-
ton, with a population of 2,000. The other principal towns in
East Tennessee are, Jonesborough, Greenville. and Rogersville.
OF TENNESSEE.
101
Manufactures.-In East Tennessee, there are several estab-
lishments for the manufacture of iron, a rolling and slitting mill,
and two paper mills. Iron is also wrought to some extent in
West Tennessee, and there are several machines for the spin-
ning of cotton, and several for the manufacture of hemp into
bagging and ropes. Salt is also made in great quantities in this
state. The value of the manufactures, in 1810, was $3,600,000.
Banks.-There are banks among the public institutions of
Murfreesborough and Nashville.
Commerce. The principal exports from this state have hitherto
been cotton and tobacco. But the common articles of produc-
tion in the Middle and Northern States are more generally and
abundantly raised as the country becomes more thickly in-
habited, and the different qualities of soil are brought under the
hand of cultivation. Goods imported are brought into East
Tennessee in wagons, from Baltimore and Philadelphia, and to
West Tennessee, principally as far as to Pittsburg, and then by
water down the Ohio and up the Cumberland. The commerce
of this state will be facilitated by the construction of contem-
plated canals, and will equal, in this department of active society,
that of the states in its neighbourhood.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Climate.-The climate of this state has been called the mid-
dle climate of the United States, in consequence of the influence
which the mountains, that extend over this and the neighbour-
ing states, have upon it. The season of vegetation commences
six or seven weeks earlier than in New Hampshire, and con-
tinues as much later, making a difference of three months.
There are some cold days in winter, and annually some snow.
Ten inches is a deep snow, and ten days an extraordinary term
for its duration. The piercing northerly winds, that prevail
during the winter, in the Atlantic States, seldom affect the in-
habitants of this state; for they have no great mountains to the
northward or westward. North-easterly storms never reach this
country.
Face of the Country.-Tennessee is one of the most pleasant,
healthful, and beautiful states in the Union. It is free of the
barren, sandy tracts, and great swamps, so common in the states
of the south, and enjoys a richer soil, as well as better climate,
than those of the north. Cumberland Mountain passes through
the state obliquely, and divides it into two equal valleys, which
are intersected by Cumberland and Tennessee Rivers. East
Tennessee, in which is the nucleus of the Alleghany Mountains,
is more broken than West Tennessee, where the mountains, in
their western course, gradually subside, and terminate in a plain
before they reach the Mississippi.
Soil and Productions.-The soil is a mixture; a great propor-
tion of it clay. On Cumberland, Duck, and many other rivers,
it is of a very superior quality. Corn is produced in great abun-
dance, and the soil is well adapted to the growth of hemp, flax,
9*

102
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
and for sweet potatoes; vines, garden plants and fruit trees
grow luxuriantly, and, as far as experiment has been made,
grasses have been found to flourish, both for pastures and
meadows.
Rivers.-The two great rivers of the state are the Cumber-
land and Tennessee. There are several boatable rivers flowing
westerly into these, the principal of which are the Holston, Clinch,
French Broad, Nolachucky, Hiwassee, and Duck. These rivers
water abundantly both East and West Tennessee, and afford to
the inhabitants of almost every part of the state the facilities of
water carriage for the surplus productions of the soil.
Mountains.-The mountains of this state are ribs of the Alle-
ghany. They form a ridge, which separates this state from
North Carolina. Its general course, as well as that of most of
the others, is nearly from the north-east to the south-west.
Cumberland Mountain is the largest eminence of the state. In
its whole extent, from the Great Kenhawa to the Tennessee, it
consists of the most stupendous piles of craggy rocks of any
mountain in the western country. In several places even the
Indians are not able to ascend these lofty summits, and in one
place particularly, there is a most remarkable ledge of rocks,
about thirty miles in length, and two hundred feet thick, show-
ing a perpendicular face to the south-east, far more noble than
any artificial fortification in the known world, and apparently
equal in point of regularity.
Springs.-On the waters of the French Broad River is a fine,
large, clear, medicinal, warm spring, to which invalids from the
Carolinas and Virginia have often resorted with benefit. When
the improved state of the country shall afford sufficient accom-
modations, this spring will probably be as much resorted to as
those of the back parts of Virginia, being more convenient to
the Southern States, and equally efficacious in healing diseases.
There are also salt springs in this state, but they have not yet been
productive, as salt has been procured from the vicinity on such
terms as to discourage the manufacture of it from these waters.
Botany. The kinds of trees and plants found in this state
are the same as belong to the same latitude in other parts of the
United States. The forests afford almost every variety of tim-
ber, and yield the several species of nuts, which the harder woods
produce. The under-growth in many places, and especially in
low grounds, is cane, some of which is twenty feet high, and so
thick as to prevent any other plant from growing. There are
also Virginia and Seneca snakeroot, ginseng, Carolina pink,
angelica, senna, lobelia, Indian physic, spicewood, wild plum,
sweet anise, red bud ginger, spikenard, wild hop, and grape-
vines. The glades are covered with wild rye, wild oats, clover,
buffalo grass, strawberries and pea vines. On the hills, at the
heads of the rivers, are found majestic red cedars, many of
which are four feet in diameter, and forty feet clear of limbs.
Mineralogy.-Iron is found in every part of the state in suffi
cient quantities to supply all the inhabitants, and the lower
OF KENTUCKY.
103
countries which are destitute. Copperas is made in West Ten-
nessee, which contains a profusion of this mineral, as well as of
alum. Great quantities of saltpetre are also manufactured from
the nitrous caves. Some lead mines have been discovered. In
the mountains are found the material for excellent grindstones;
in some places vast beds of slate. There is also a variety of flint,
different sulphurets, beds of fossil coal, marble and limestone.
Natural Curiosities.-The Suck or Whirl in the Tennessee
River forms an object of curiosity. As the waters, in their pas-
sage through the Cumberland Mountains, approach the opening
which they have forced through the rocks, a huge rock projects
from the northern shore, and forces the stream from its direct
course, and the current, opposed in its fearful impetuosity, hur-
ries with tremendous violence to the opposite side of the pass,
and rebounds with grand sublimity before it again rolls on its
course to the ocean. The river in this spot is compressed to the
width of 70 feet. There are several caves, some of which have
been explored, and others are too small to be entered, and too
deep to be fathomed.
There are on the mountains bordering on Tennessee the
singular appearances of the footsteps of various animals of the
forest, and the prints of men's feet of a peculiar form and size.
Mr. Fisk has given a description of these curious appearances,
and says that the impressions of human feet have uniformly six
toes, with the exception of one track, which he considers that
of a negro. One of these tracks is very remarkable, being of
the monstrous dimensions of 16 inches long, 13 wide between
the extremities of the outer toes, and the diameter of the heel
ball 5 inches. From the form of these impressions, the origi-
nals have been supposed to be the progeny of Titan or Anak.
It can hardly be imagined, that all these were the work of play-
ful nature, or were wrought by the hand of the rude savage, but
they probably remain as the chronicle of times long gone by,
and testimonials of a race of men long since passed from the
earth. To know, in cases like this, is beyond the power
KENTUCKY.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
of man.
Extent.--This state lies between 36° 30′ and 39° 10′ N. lat.
and between 81° 30′ and 89° 20′ W. lon. Its length is 300
miles; its greatest breadth, 180 miles, and its least, 40. The
Ohio winds along its northern side. The number of square
miles is 39,000, or 24,960,000 acres. Thirty thousand square
iniles were supposed to be inhabited in 1817.
Boundaries.-The Ohio, on the north, separates this state
from Ohio, Indiana and Illinois; Big Sandy River and Cumber-
land Mountains separate it on the east from Virginia; Ten-
nessee lies on the south; and the Mississippi, on the west, sep-
arates it from Missouri.
104
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
Divisions.-This state is divided into 67 counties, and is en
titled to 12 representatives to congress.
Name.-The River Kentucky gives its name to the state.
Religion.-The Baptists are the most numerous denomination.
of Christians in the state, and the Presbyterians are the second
in point of number. The Methodists are considerably numerous,
and in principle Wesleyans. These three denominations live
in perfect harmony, and have teachers highly respectable for
their learning and piety. The laws make no provision for the
support of religion, but the institutions of religion are observed
with a good degree of zeal.
Government. The legislature, called the general assembly,
consists of a senate and a house of representatives. The num-
ber of senators is limited to 38, and the conditions of election
are, that the member must have resided in the state six years,
and in the district one year, and that he be 35 years of age.
The number of representatives cannot exceed 100. A member
must be a citizen of the United States, and have resided in the
state the two years previous to his election, and in the town or
county the last of these.
Population. The population of Kentucky, in 1790, was
73,677, and, in 1820, was 564,317, including 126,732 slaves.
The blacks have increased faster than the whites.
Militia. The militia of this state, in 1817, amounted to
52,919, and are organized in the manner of the Virginia militia.
Most of them are well disciplined, and prepared for efficient
warfare, and in the late war were signalized for their bravery.
Character. The inhabitants possess all that variety of char-
acter, which naturally arises from a diversity of education.
They are emigrants from almost every state in the Union, and
from every country of Europe. A considerable number of the
carly settlers were men of education and worth, who have im-
parted a good influence throughout the state. The Kentuck-
ians are celebrated for their hospitality, and the cheerful recep-
tion which they offer to strangers and travellers, to their huts
and firesides. The wealthy contemn labour, and employ their
slaves in every species of work, and make the possession of
slaves a criterion of merit.
Literature.-Transylvania College, at Lexington, is a respect-
able and flourishing institution, and has connected with it a
law school and a medical school. The university depends upon
grants from the legislature, and the fees of the students, for the
support of its officers, and to defray its expenses; and these
grants have been quite liberal. The legislature granted, a few
years since, 6000 acres of land for the support of common
schools, of which each county is to receive an equal share.
Towns.-Frankfort, the seat of government, is situated in a
hilly country, on Kentucky River, 60 miles above its confluence
with the Ohio. Population, 1700.
Lexington, the largest town, is pleasantly situated on a branch
of the Elkhorn, 22 miles south-east of Elkhorn. It is hand-
OF
OF KENTUCKY.
105
somely built, chiefly of brick, and is one of the greatest manu-
facturing towns in the Western States. The population is 4000.
Louisville is situated at the rapids of the Ohio, and has a
population of 4000. Russelville, 190 miles south-west of Lex-
ington, is situated in a very fertile country, with a population
of 1700. The other most considerable towns are Maysville,
Washington, Bairdstown, Paris, Danville, Georgetown, New-
port, Winchester and Hopkinsville.
Manufactures.—The amount employed in manufacturing es-
tablishments in Kentucky was, in 1810, $7,200,000. This was
invested in tanneries, distilleries, looms, powder and paper mills,
salt works, cotton manufactories, spinning machines, forges and
furnaces.
Commerce. The staple commodities in this state are hemp,
wheat and tobacco. It is but a few years since the planters
turned their attention to the cultivation of hemp. These, and
the other articles of export, are carried down the Ohio and Mis-
sissippi to New Orleans, whence the foreign articles of con-
sumption are chiefly brought up these rivers. Steamboat navi-
gation will aid the commercial and manufacturing interests of
Kentucky to an extent beyond our means to calculate.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Climate. The atmosphere of Kentucky is a very moist one,
which renders the ground generally muddy throughout the
winter, and early in the spring. The inhabitants seldom expe-
rience the extremes of heat and cold. The weather, in spring and
fall, is delightful; snow seldom falls deep, or lasts long; and the
winters, which begin at Christmas, never exceed three months,
and commonly only two, and are so mild that cattle subsist
without fodder.
Face of the Country.-The eastern counties are mountainous,
those on the Ohio are hilly; the rest of the country is partly
level, and partly undulating. The greatest natural disadvantage
of this state is the failure of most of the streams during the
summer.
Soil and Productions.-For fifty miles around Lexington, the
soil is exceedingly good; also a district in the south-west, be-
tween Green and Cumberland Rivers. All the level and undu-
lating parts lie upon an immense bed of limestone, usually about
eight feet below the surface. Its chief agricultural productions
are wheat, tobacco, Indian corn, hemp, rye, and, to a small
extent, cotton. Vineyards have been found to succeed.
Rivers.-The Ohio bounds the state on the north, the Missis-
sippi on the west, and the Big Sandy on the east. The Tennes-
see and Cumberland flow through the western part. The other
principal rivers are the Kentucky, Green, Barren and Licking.
Springs.-The Olympian Springs are near the sources of
Licking River, in a delightful and romantic situation. There
are three different kinds of water within the space of half a
mile. One of these is salt water, impregnated with sulphur and
106
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
carbonic acid; another is impregnated with iron, and is an ex-
cellent chalybeate; the third is merely a sulphur spring. There
is another spring in Mercer county, strongly impregnated with
Epsom salts, besides several other salt springs or licks.
Mineralogy.-Iron ore abounds in various places; but the
metal is not of the best quality. It is well adapted for hollow
ware, but does not answer for malleable iron. This superior
sort is procured from Pittsburg. There is an immense quarry
of marble on the banks of the Kentucky, which is of a grayish
cast, beautifully variegated, and susceptible of a high polish.
On the banks of the same river, 20 miles from Lexington, there
is a peculiar mineral, which is semi-transparent, always breaks
in a rhomboidal form, and has the double refracting power of
the Iceland crystal.
Natural Curiosities.-There are caves in the south-west part
of the state, which are great curiosities. One, styled Mammoth
Cave, or the Great Cave of Kentucky, is situated in Warren
county, in a country broken, but not mountainous, 130 miles
south-west of Lexington. It has been explored to the extraor-
dinary distance of 16 miles, and is found to contain numerous
apartments and avenues, one of which comprises an area of eight
acres, without a single pillar to support it, and is from 60 to 100
feet high. In some parts of the cavern are the most beautiful
and splendid columns of brilliant spar, sixty or seventy feet in
height. The cavern abounds in nitre, and the air within is pure
and salubrious.
There are also the remains of fortifications in a good state of
preservation, although they are buried beneath the wood of a
third growth since the erection of these piles. They discover in
the construction an ingenuity and skill far superior to any of the
works of the present generation of savage Indians, and must
have been the work of some race of men, who possessed the land
long before the variety of our species, whom we have dispos-
sessed of it, had wandered into the region. It is a curious sub-
ject of speculation, to trace from the buried remains and works
of art, that are scattered through this fertile country, the char-
acter of those who originally formed them. The truth of the
matter, however, is left untold, and must sleep in silence, unless
some more sure record shall reveal it than the fanciful tradition
of the Indians, or the still obscurer traces which are found
among these ruins.
OHIO.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent.-Ohio lies between 38° 30′ and 42° N. lat., and be-
tween 80° 35' and 84° 47′ W. lon. Its mean length, from north
to south, is 200 miles, and its mean breadth is 190. Its area is
38,500 square miles, equal to about 24,000,000 acres.
Boundaries.-Ohio is bounded on the north by Michigan
1
OF OHIO.
107
Territory and Upper Canada; on the east by Pennsylvania; on
the south by Virginia and Kentucky; and on the west by Indiana.
Divisions.-In 1820, the number of counties in this state was
fifty-nine, and there are no divisions but these civil ones.
Religion. The principal denominations of Christians in Ohio
are the Presbyterians, who had, in 1817, 48 ministers; Method-
ists, who had 34 ministers; Baptists, who had 13; Newlights of
the Christian Church, who had 9 teachers; and the Episcopa-
lians, Seceders and Congregationalists; also the meetings of
Friends in this state and Indiana were 59.
Government. The legislative authority of this state is vested
in a general assembly, composed of a senate, to be chosen bien-
nially, and a house of representatives, to be chosen annually,
both by the people; the representatives to be proportioned by
law, from time to time, to the population. The senators are to
be divided into two classes by lot, the seats of the first class to
be vacated at the expiration of the first year, and those of the
second to be vacated at the end of the second year, so that one
half are to be annually chosen.
Population. The population in this state amounted, in 1790,
to no more than 3000, and in 1820 it amounted to 581,434, be-
sides the Indians. A more recent computation has placed the
present number of the inhabitants at 1,000,000. The probabili-
ty is, that the population will long continue to increase, but not
with the same rapidity that it has for the twenty years past.
The cheapness and fertility of the Jand, the security of land
titles, and the prohibition of slaves, which increases the price
for labour, all go to encourage emigration.
Character. The inhabitants of this state have not lived to-
gether long enough to form a fixed and uniform character. The
mass of the emigrants have been farmers from the Northern
and Middle States, who were, in general, industrious, temperate,
and frugal, with as much intelligence, and even more enterprise
than the people of the states from which they emigrated. The
Sabbath and other religious institutions are better supported
than generally is found to be the case in new settlements.
Literature.-One thirty-sixth part of the state of Ohio, that is,
one section in each town, has been granted by the government
of the United States, for the support of schools; besides two or
three townships for the establishment of colleges. The two
principal colleges are located at Athens and Cincinnati. The
Ohio University, at Athens, is endowed with two townships of
46,000 acres of land, and has commenced its operations under
very favourable auspices. The Western Reserve College has
been located at IIudson, and a commodious edifice erected. The
college at Cincinnati is also a flourishing institution. Besides
these institutions, there are academies, well endowed, in the
principal towns of the state, so that the means of education are
as great as in any state of the west.
Towns.-Columbus, the seat of government, is situated on
the Scioto, in the central part of the state, 45 miles north of
!
108
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
Chillicothe. It was laid out in 1812, and contained in 1820
about 1,600 inhabitants. Cincinnati is the largest town in the
Western States. It is pleasantly situated on the Ohio, 465 miles
below Pittsburg, by water, 300 by land. It is a flourishing town,
regularly laid out, and handsomely built of brick, and has a
flourishing trade, and extensive manufactures. The population,
in 1820, was 9,600. The other principal towns are Chillicothe,
Steubenville, and Circleville, which is remarkable for its sites,
being built on two large, ancient forts, one circular, the other
square; Marietta, Dayton, New Lancaster, New Lisbon, St.
Clairsville, Urban, Lebanon and Galliopolis; and, on Lake Erie,
Painsville, Cleveland, and Sandusky.
Manufactures.-The amount invested in manufactures, in
1810, was $2,900,000, and the articles of manufacture consisted
of linen, woollen, and cotton goods, leather, spirits, beer, iron,
machinery, nails, &c. These establishments have very greatly
increased in extent and value since that period.
Banks.-There are over 30 chartered banks in Ohio, estab-
lished at Cincinnati, Chillicothe, Zanesville, and the other prin-
cipal towns throughout the state.
Commerce.-The commerce of this state, and of the country
generally, till within a few years, was carried on in flat-bottom-
ed boats, keel-boats and barges, but is at present carried on al-
most entirely by steamboats. The exports consist of tobacco,
flour, pork, pot and pearl ashes, cheese, soap and candles, and
lumber. The imports of East India, European and New England
goods, and of the manufactures of the Middle States, have hith-
erto been brought from Philadelphia and Baltimore. But the
internal improvements of the country, which are projected, will
facilitate the means of transportation both by land and water, so
that the commerce of this state will be yearly increased.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Climate.-Owing to the unsettled state of the country, the
climate has been unfavourable to the health of the settlers; but
it is found that the undue proportion of moisture contained in
the atmosphere diminishes as the country becomes cleared, and
the woodlands cultivated; and this circumstance justifies the
conclusion, that, when the country becomes extensively opened,
the atmosphere will be as dry as that of any part of the Union.
By accurate observations, made at Cincinnati for a course of
nine years, it was ascertained that the mean annual range of the
thermometer was 100°. The amount of rain and snow which
falis annually is about thirty-six inches.
Face of the Country.-About one fourth of the state of Ohio
declines to the northern lakes, the other three fourths to the
Ohio. The surface of the former is generally flat, and frequently
marshy; that of the latter is rolling and uneven, and beautifully
diversified with round-topped hills, covered with a fertile soil,
which bears a rich growth of wood. Prairies, or large tracts of
land naturally destitute of wood, abound here, as in all the coun-
OF OHIO.
109
tries west of the Alleghanies. In the northern parts of this
state they occupy three fourths of the surface.
Soil and Productions.-A large portion of the soil is very fer-
tile. The country watered by the Scioto and the Great and
Little Miamies, is accounted the best. The average produce of
farming land in the state, and in the basin of the Ohio generally,
is forty bushels of maize per acre, twenty-two of wheat, twenty-
six of rye, thirty-five of oats, thirty of barley, and twelve to tif-
teen hundred weight of tobacco.
Rivers.-The Ohio forms the southern boundary. The prin-
cipal rivers flowing into the Ohio in this state are the Musking-
um, Hockhocking, Scioto, and the Miamies. The largest that
flow into Lake Erie are the Miami, Sandusky and Cayahoga.
Springs.-The Yellow Spring, in Greene county, 64 miles
from Cincinnati, and two from the Falls of Little Miami, is a
copious river, bursting from a fissure in the silicious limestone
rocks; and is, at the distance of a few rods, precipitated into a
ravine more than a hundred feet deep. On its passage thither
it has deposited an immense bank of brownish ochre, of which
an attempt has been made to prepare a paint, which has been
attended with the most flattering success. The springs mostly
resorted to, by the people of Cincinnati, are the Salines at Big
Bone, 22 miles south-west of the town. There is said to be an
oil spring, 42 feet deep, and 3 feet diameter, on Duck Creek,
which yields an abundance of pure oil of the smell of British oil,
which burns well in lamps.
Botany. The prevailing growth of timber, and the more use-
ful trees, are maple, or sugar tree, sycamore, black and white
mulberry, black and white walnut, butternut, chestnut, &c. &c.
There is a sycamore tree, near Marietta, measuring 60 feet in cir-
cumference, and, being hollow, will contain 18 or 20 men. The
black walnut also attains to a very great size, and has been
found to measure from seven to eight feet in circumference.
Mineralogy.-Near the Yellow Spring have been found spe-
cimens of silver ore and iron ore; coal and limestone are abun-
dant. There are also found valuable beds of white and blue
clay, which are a source of great profit to the owners. Salt
springs of very considerable value are found on the Scioto River,
also near the Muskingum, and on the military tract, which are
the property of the United States.
Natural Curiosities.-The only natural curiosities of Ohic
are the prairies, which are extended meadow lands of very great
extent, covered with grass of most luxuriant growth. They af-
ford pastures for wild game and wild cattle, which are taken
with great dexterity and art. The remains of fortifications, and
the remnants of the works of ancient population, are objects of
curiosity, and excite the attention of every inquisitive traveller.
10
110
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
INDIANA.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent. This state lies between 37° 45′ N. lat., and 41° 50';
and between 84° 42′ and 87° 49′ W. lon. Its greatest length,
from north to south, is 287 miles, and its breadth 155 miles, and
it contains an area of 36,250 square miles.
Boundaries.-The state is bounded north by Illinois, Lake
Michigan and Michigan Territory, east by Ohio, south by Ken-
tucky, west by Illinois.
Divisions.-Indiana is divided into forty-three counties.
Religion. The principal religious sects are Presbyterians,
Baptists and Methodists. They have few regular and settled
ministers, but there is a prevailing disposition to receive mis-
sionaries. A new sect of religionists have recently sprung up
in the eastern part of the state, who call themselves Harmonians.
Population. The population of Indiana, in 1800, was 5,641,
and in 1820, 147,178. The white population is principally con-
fined to the southern part of the state. The Indians do not,
probably, exceed 6,000 or 7,000.
Character. The population is made up of emigrants from the
old states and Europe, who have brought the characters of those
with whom they were originally associated. The settlement
near Vevay is composed of Swiss, who emigrated to this country
in 1805. They are a temperate, industrious people, and warmly
attached to their new country.
Literature.--In the act of congress admitting this state into
the Union, one section in each township is appropriated to the
support of schools, and one entire township was given for the
use of a college.
Towns.-The towns in Indiana are small, and all of them have
been recently settled, except Vincennes. Indianopolis is the
seat of government, and was laid out in 1821. Vincennes, on
the Wabash, is the oldest town, and a place of considerable
trade. The other towns are Madison, Vevay, Corydon, Harmo-
ny and Princeton.
Commerce.-The commerce of this country centres at Vin-
cennes. The merchants bring their goods from Canada down
the Wabash, from Orleans up the Mississippi, and from the
Eastern States down the Ohio, and up the Wabash.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Face of the Country.-Near the Ohio the country is hilly;
farther north, generally level, and abounding in extensive prai-
ries, some of which are dry, others wet and marshy.
Soil and Productions.-The soil and productions are similar
to those in Ohio and Illinois. Agriculture is well conducted,
and its products are abundant. Wine is made in Vevay, on the
Ohio.
Rivers. The Ohio forms the southern boundary. The other
OF ILLINOIS.
111
large river is the Wabash, which is navigable for boats 400
iniles. Other rivers are the White River, White Water, Tip-
pecanoe, Illinois and St. Joseph's.
Mineralogy. There is a coal mine on White River, and coal
mines are said to be numerous on the banks of the Wabash.
Natural Curiosity.-In the southern part is the Indiana Cave,
which is very extensive, comprising several apartments, variously
decorated. It is remarkable for the great abundance of Epsom
salts which it affords.
ILLINOIS.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent. This state lies between lat. 36° 57′ and 42° 30′ N.,
and between lon. 86° and 91° 20′ W. It is 390 miles long, from
north to south, and, on an average, more than 150 broad.
Boundaries.-North by the North-west Territory, east by
Lake Michigan and Indiana, south-east by Kentucky, and west
by the Mississippi.
Divisions.-This state is divided into 26 counties.
Name.-This state derives its name from the River Illinois,
an Indian word signifying a man of full age, in the vigour of his
years. Illinois River is the river of men.
Population. The population, in 1820, was 55,211.
Government. The constitution, which was adopted in 1818,
in all its grand features, is very similar to the other states of
the Union. The governor is chosen for four years.
Literature.-A portion of every township is appropriated to
the support of schools; and provision has also been made for a
college.
Roads and Canals.-Two per cent. of the net proceeds of
the United States' lands, lying within the state, are to be ex-
pended, under the direction of congress, in making roads lead-
ing to the state. A canal has been projected, to unite the head
waters of the Illinois with Lake Michigan.
Towns.-Vandalia is the seat of government, and is pleasantly
situated on the Kaskaskia, 65 miles north-east of St. Louis. It
was handsomely laid out in 1819, and is a flourishing place.
Some of the other considerable towns are, Kaskaskia, on the
river of the same name, 6 miles east of the Mississippi; Cahokia
and Alton, on the Mississippi; Edwardsville, 20 miles north-
east of St. Louis; Shawneetown, on the Ohio; and Albion, a
few miles from the Wabash.
Manufactures and Commerce.-Manufactures scarcely exist,
except a few products of domestic industry. Provisions and
grain are exported.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Face of the Country.-Illinois has no mountains; the face
of the country is generally level, or moderately uneven. More
than one half of the state consists of prairies.
112
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
Soil and Productions.—The soil is very fertile. Indian corn
is one of the staple productions, and sometimes yields upwards
of 100 bushels to an acre. The soil is well adapted to other
kinds of grain, and hemp, flax, tobacco, &c.
Rivers. The Mississippi, Ohio and Wabash, form about two
thirds of the whole of the boundary of the state.
The Illinois is a fine river, lying chiefly within the state, and
flowing into the Mississippi, 21 miles above the junction of the
Missouri. It has a very gentle current, and is navigable to
within a few miles of Lake Michigan. A canal, of a few miles
in length, would open a water communication between the Mis-
sissippi and the great lakes.
The other principal rivers are the Kaskaskias, Big Muddy.
Little Wabash, Sanguemon and Rock River.
Mineralogy.-Coal is found in great abundance; also valuable
inines of lead and iron. Salt springs occur in almost every
county, and are of great value. The most important salt works
are in the neighbourhood of Shawneetown.
Natural Curiosities.—On the banks of the Ohio and Illinois
are steep, high and picturesque cliffs, in which are found cav-
erns of different dimensions: the most remarkable of these is
Cave in Rock, which is situated on the Ohio, 30 miles below the
mouth of the Wabash, and was formerly a rendezvous of rob-
bers.
In one of the head branches of the Illinois there is a singular
fossil, or petrified tree, lying in a horizontal position. It is 24
feet in diameter, and the part of the trunk now visible is 51
feet long.
MISSOURI.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent.--It extends from 36° to about 40° 30′ N. lat., aud
from 89° to 94° 10′ W. lon.
Boundaries.-Missouri is bounded east by Mississippi River,
which separates it from Illinois, Kentucky and Tennessee; south
by Arkansas Territory; west and north by Missouri Territory.
Divisions.-The state is divided into 15 counties.
Population.-Its population, in 1820, was 66,586, including
10,222 slaves.
Towns.-Jefferson, a new town, on the Missouri, a few miles
above the mouth of the Osage, was laid out in 1822, and made
the seat of government.
St. Louis, on the Mississippi, 18 miles below the junction of
the Missouri, is much the largest town. It is a flourishing place,
admirably situated for trade, near the junction of the three great
rivers, the Mississippi, Missouri and Illinois. Population, 4600.
The other principal towns are, St. Charles, on the Missouri,
18 miles north-west of St. Louis; Franklin, on the Missouri, 175
miles west of St. Louis; St. Genevieve and Herculaneum, on the
OF MICHIGAN TERRITORY.
113
Mississippi, the principal depots of the lead mines; and Potosi
and St. Michael, the chief towns in the mining district.
Education.-A portion of the land in every township is appro-
priated to the support of schools, and provision has been made
for endowing a college.
Manufactures.-The only manufactures, except domestic, are
those of lead.
Commerce. This state carries on a considerable trade, chief-
ly with New York, Philadelphia and Pittsburg, in the produce
of its mines, the cattle of its prairies, and the furs of western
regions.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Face of the Country.-The face of the country is greatly di-
versified with plains, forests, prairies and barren and rocky hills.
The lands bordering on the rivers are low, and subject to inun-
dations. In the south-east part are the Ozark Mountains, some
peaks of which are about 3000 feet high.
Soil and Productions.—The land on the rivers is generally
very rich; at a distance from them, much of it is poor. The
productions are similar to those of Illinois.
Rivers.-The Mississippi forms the eastern boundary; the
Missouri flows through the state; and the Osage is a large.
navigable river, flowing into the Missouri. The other prin-
cipal rivers are the Charaton, Grand, Salt, Meramec and St.
Francis.
Mineralogy. The famous lead mines of the Missouri lie about.
40 miles to the west of the Mississippi. They are among the
richest and most extensive in the world. The mine district.
contains upwards of 3000 square miles. The soil is poor, and
the surface rolling, like a body of water in gentle agitation.
There are 45 mines, which employ 1100 persons, and yield an-
nually 3 or 4,000,000 pounds of lead. Rich iron ore, in vast
quantities, is found in the state.
Antiquities.-Several skeletons were discovered, in the fall of
1813, on the banks of the River Meramec, which indicate a
stature unusually small, and are supposed by many to be the
remains of an extinct race of human beings, of dwarfish origin,
who inhabited the country at a former period.
MICHIGAN TERRITORY.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent. The territory extends from 41° 31' to 46° 39′ N. lat.,
and from 82° to about 86° W. lon. It is 350 miles long, from
north to south, and 212 broad, on the southern boundary.
Boundaries.-Michigan Territory is bounded north by Lake
Superior; east by Lakes Huron, St. Clair and Erie; south by
Ohio and Indiana; and west by the North-west Territory.
Divisions.-The territory was divided, in 1820, into 7 counties.
10*
114
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
Population. The population, exclusive of Indians, in 1810,
was 4762, and in 1820, 8896; none of these were slaves.
Indians.-The number of Indians in this territory is estimated
at between 9 and 10,000. The two principal tribes are the
Chippewas and Ottawas.
Government.-The legislative power is vested in a governor,
and a supreme court, composed of three judges; all appointed
by the president of the United States.
Religion. The greater part of the inhabitants were, till late-
ly, Catholics, descendants of the French traders, and were sunk
in a state of deplorable ignorance and wickedness. Lately the
state of religion and morals has been rising.
Literature-A corporate body, styled "The University of
Michigan," has been formed, similar to that which exists in
New York and Georgia. This body has power to institute col-
leges, academies and primary schools.
Towns.-Detroit, the chief town, is delightfully situated on
the west bank of Detroit River, 9 miles from Lake St. Clair, and
has considerable trade in furs and peltry. Population, 1422.
Michillimackinac, pronounced Mackinaw, is an island in the
straits of the same name, 300 miles north-north-west of Detroit,
and contains upwards of 100 houses. St. Mary's village is at
the foot of the rapids in St. Mary's River.
Bank.-A bank has been established at Detroit, which is in
operation.
Manufactures.-The manufactures in this territory, in 1810,
were estimated at 50,000 dollars.
Commerce. This territory is finely situated for commerce,
being almost surrounded by navigable waters, which will soon
be connected by canals with the Hudson on the one hand, and
the Mississippi on the other. The vessels which navigate the
lakes are from 10 to 60 tons.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Climate. The climate is healthful, and much milder than
that of the Atlantic States in the same latitude; but upon the
coast of Lake Huron and Lake St. Clair, it is more severe.
Face of the Country.-There are no mountains. The country
is generally level, or moderately uneven; in the central parts
somewhat elevated, but level and marshy; descending in all
directions towards the waters.
Soil. A great part of the country has an extremely fertile
soil; but that part bordering on Lake Michigan is generally
sandy and barren.
Rivers. The rivers within this territory are numerous, but
small. Some of the principal ones are the Raisin, Huron, St.
Joseph's and Grand Rivers. They abound in white fish, and
the fisheries are valuable.
Lakes.-Lake Michigan lies wholly within this territory. It
is 260 miles long, and 55 broad. Lake Huron lies partly in
this territory, and partly in Upper Canada. Lake St. Clair,
OF THE NORTH-WEST TERRITORY.
115
lying between Lake Huron and Lake Erie, is about 90 miles in
circumference.
Islands.-Grand Isle is near the southern coast of Lake Su-
perior, more than 100 miles from the eastern extremity of the
lake. The St. Martin's Islands lie about 10 miles north-east of
Michillimackinac.
NORTH-WEST TERRITORY.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent. It extends from 42° 30' to 49° N. latitude, and from
84° to 98° W. longitude. Its greatest length, from south-east.
to north-west, is 700 miles; its greatest breadth, 550.
Boundaries. This territory is bounded north by the bounda-
ry line between the United States and the British possessions
east by Michigan Territory; south by the state of Illinois; west
by the Mississippi.
Population.--It has a few white inhabitants, who are subject
to the government of Michigan.
Indians.-The principal tribes of Indians in this territory are
the Chippeways, Winnebagoes, and the Menomonies. The
whole number of Indians in the North-west Territory is esti-
inated at 18,000.
Settlements.-Prairie du Chien is a settlement on the Missis-
sippi, 3 miles above the mouth of the Ouisconsin. There is an-
other settlement at the head of Green Bay.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Face of the Country.-The northern part, bordering on Lake
Superior, is wild, rough, sometimes mountainous, and generally
barren; but most of the country is but moderately uneven, and
a great part of it consists of prairies.
Soil. There are excellent alluvial tracts on many of the rivers.
and much of the upland has a good soil.
Rivers.-The Mississippi bounds this country on the west.
The other chief rivers are the Ouisconsin, Fox, Menomonie,
Chippeway, Coppermine, Rocky, Montreal, St. Louis, and St.
Croix.
Lakes and Bays.-Lake Superior, the largest lake in North
America, lies on the boundary line between the United States
and the British possessions. The principal bays are Fond du
Lac, on the western extremity of the lake; Chegoimegon Bay,
and Keweena Bay. Sandy Lake is a small lake, about 12
miles in circumference, in the western part of the territory.
Copper Mines.-The southern coast of Lake Superior yields
iron, lead, and various other metals, but particularly copper.
On the banks of the Ontonagon, large masses of this metal are
found in a pure state.
1.16
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
ARKANSAS TERRITORY.
Situation.-Arkansas Territory is bounded north by Missouri
Territory and state; east by Mississippi; south by Louisiana,
and by Red River, which separates it from the Spanish domin-
ions; and west by the Spanish dominions.
Divisions.--The territory is divided into 9 counties.
Population. This territory contained 14,273 inhabitants in
1820, of whom 1,617 were slaves.
Indians.-The principal tribes are the Cherokees and the
Osages. Of the latter there are about 2,000, who inhabit seve-
ral villages, and branches of the Arkansas River.
Face of the Country.-Its eastern part is flat, and contains the
great swamp, which receives the surplus waters of the Missis-
sippi; the western part is uneven, but very bare of wood; the
iniddle is occupied by the broad and low chain of the Ozark
Mountains. Prairies are very common, and some of them of
great extent.
Soil.-In the eastern part there are rich alluvial tracts; the
western parts are dry and fertile.
Towns.-A country so recently settled can have no consider-
able towns. The village of Arkopolis, formerly called Little
Rock, on Arkansas River, about 140 miles from its mouth, is the
seat of government. The settlement was commenced in 1820.
The post of Arkansas was established by the French, more than
a century ago, on Arkansas River, 65 miles from its mouth.
Dwight is a missionary station among the Cherokees, near the
Arkansas, about 400 miles by the stream above its mouth.
Rivers.-The Arkansas rises from the Rocky Mountains, and
flows through the whole extent of this country. It is navigable
for boats, at some seasons, nearly 2,000 miles. The Mississippi
and Red River form a part of the boundary. The other princi-
pal rivers are White, St. Francis, and Wachita.
Hot Springs.-The Hot Springs, about 150 miles north-west of
Arkansas, are about 70 in number, and much visited by invalids,
and are useful in various complaints. The water is limpid and
colourless, and so hot, at some seasons, as to boil eggs in a few
minutes. The steam rising from the springs is condensed into
a white vapour, which is often visible at a great distance.
There are several salt springs; and about 1,300 miles up the
Arkansas is a tract of several miles in extent, called the salt
prairie, which is covered, to the depth of 4 or 6 inches, with pure
white salt.
MISSOURI TERRITORY.
Extent and Situation.—Missouri Territory is bounded north by
the British dominions; east by the North-west Territory and
the states of Illinois and Missouri; south by Arkansas Territory;
OF MISSOURI TERRITORY.
117
south-west by the Spanish dominions; and west by the Rocky
Mountains.
Face of the Country and Soil.—The Missouri Territory com-
prehends the vast region situated on both sides of that river, be-
tween the state of Missouri and the Rocky Mountains. Of this
territory, the eastern parts are level, moderately uneven, or hilly;
towards the west the country becomes elevated and mountainous.
The soil in the eastern and southern parts is generally fertile, and
also on the margin of the rivers. In the central and western parts,
except on the border of the rivers, the country is, for the most part,
destitute of timber and vegetation. It is a vast, elevated, barren
waste.
Rivers.-The Missouri pursues a circuitous route through the
heart of the territory. The three largest branches of the Mis-
souri are the Yellow Stone, the Platte and the Kansas.
Mountains.-The Rocky Mountains, the most elevated range
within the territory of the United States, rise abruptly on the
eastern side, from a plain which is supposed to be elevated about
3,000 feet above the sea. They consist of ridges and peaks, the
highest of which are covered with perpetual snow, and rise from
4,000 to 8,000 feet above their base, or from 7,000 to 11,000 feet
above the sea. They are rugged and broken, and, though gen-
erally rather barren, they exhibit a scattering growth of scrab-
by pines, oak, cedar and furze, and enclose some fertile valleys.
Animals.-Buffaloes and other wild animals wander, in im-
mense herds, over almost every part of the territory; but par-
ticularly on the banks of the Missouri and Arkansas, which are
regarded as the paradise of hunters. Buffaloes are sometimos
seen in herds, supposed to amount to 10,000.
Indians. This territory is inhabited, except at a few military
posts, exclusively by Indians. The tribes best known to us are
the Sioux, Osages, and Fox Indians. The Sioux are the most
powerful tribe in North America. They are brave, spirited and
generous, with proud notions of their origin, and of their supe-
riority as hunters and warriors. Their number has been esti-
mated at 22,000. The Osages live principally in this territory,
but partly in Arkansas. Their whole number has been esti-
mated at about 6,000. The Fox Indians are a small but warlike
tribe, on both sides of the Mississippi, between the Ouisconsin
and Rock Rivers. The whole number of the various tribes of
Indians has been estimated at 150,000.
The United States have military posts at Council Bluffs and
St. Peter's River.
Curiosities.-The Great Falls of the Missouri are 2,570 miles,
by the river, above its junction with the Mississippi. They
consist of a succession of cataracts and rapids, and present
scenes of great beauty and grandeur. The largest cataract is
87 feet perpendicular, and the whole descent of the river is up-
wards of 350 feet.
The place where the river makes its escape from the moun-
tains, called the Gates of the Rocky Mountains, is a scene of

118
GEOGRAPHICAL VIEW
singular grandeur. For a distance of more than 5 miles, the rocks
rise perpendicularly from the water's edge nearly 1,200 feet.
The river is compressed to the width of 150 yards, and for three
miles there is but one spot on which a man can stand between
the water and the perpendicular ascent of the mountain bank.
On the Missouri, about 100 miles below the Great Falls, there
are natural stone walls, rising in some places to the height of
nearly 300 feet. They are almost perpendicular, exhibiting a
great variety of forms, sometimes resembling different kinds of
ruins, and often so regular as to seem the work of art.
Near the foot of the Rocky Mountains are seen lofty eminen-
ces, rising with perpendicular sides, and level, table-like summits.
One of these singular hills is called Castle Rock, and has columns,
porticoes, and arches; and, when seen at a distance, it exhibits
an astonishingly regular and artificial appearance.
FLORIDA.
HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY.
Extent and Situation. This territory of the United States is
400 miles long, from Cape Sable to St. Mary's River, and 340
broad, from the Atlantic to the Perdido River, which separates
it from Alabama. It lies between lat. 25° and 31° N., and lon.
80° 30′ and 87° 15′ W.
Boundaries.-Bounded north by Alabama and Georgia; west
by Alabama and the Gulf of Mexico; south and east by the
Atlantic.
Divisions and Government.-While the Floridas belonged to
Spain, they were divided into two provinces, East and West
Florida, each of which had its own government. Since the
cession of it to the United States, "all the military, civil, and
judicial powers, exercised by the Spanish officers before the
cession, are vested, by act of congress, in such person or persons,
and to be exercised in such manner as the president of the
United States shall direct, for the maintaining the inhabitants
of said territory in the free enjoyment of their liberty, religion
and property; and the laws of the United States, relative to the
collection of the revenue, and the importation of persons of
colour, shall be extended to said territory."
Name.-Juan Ponce de Leon gave the country the name of
Florida, "because," says Purchas, "it was discovered on Palm
Sunday, or Easter day, which the Spaniards call Pasqua Florida.”
Religion. The prevalent form of the Christian religion is
Roman Catholic.
Population. The population of Florida was estimated, in 1820,
at 10,000, exclusive of Indians.
Towns.-The most considerable places are St. Augustine on
the east coast, which had 3,000 inhabitants, and Pensacola on
the west, which had 2,000, both chiefly of Spanish origin.
Tallahassee, a new town, is now the capital.
OF THE WESTERN TERRITORY.
119
Commerce. The trade of the eastern part of Florida centres
in St. Augustine, that of the western part in Pensacola, which
is the best port in the Mexican Gulf.
NATURAL GEOGRAPHY.
Face of the Country.-Florida is a flat country, interspersed
with swamps, some of which are extensive. A ridge of lime-
stone runs through the middle of the peninsula, and there is a
little upland near the northern boundary.
Soil and Productions.-The soil is in general barren and
sandy, but on the rivers it is extremely fertile, and adapted to
the culture of rice and corn; while cotton, coffee and sugar
may be raised on the other soils in abundance. The live oak,
much valued for timber, abounds in this country. The mag-
nolias, which have already been described, are uncommonly
striking objects.
Rivers. The Perdido forms the western boundary. The
Appalachicola is formed by the union of the Flint and Chata-
houchee Rivers, at the south-west extremity of Georgia. The
St. John's is the principal river of Florida. Its whole length is
about 300 miles, and it is navigable about 150.
Bays.-Pensacola Bay, at the mouths of Escambia and Al-
mirante Rivers, is 15 miles long, and from 3 to 7 broad. This
bay is a great acquisition to the United States.
Islands.-St. Rose's Island is every where narrow, and reaches
from Pensacola Bay to St. Rose's Bay, about 45 miles. St.
George's Islands are 6 leagues long, and of considerable breadth.
WESTERN TERRITORY.
The Western Territory includes the country watered by the
Columbia and its branches; and is but little known. The tract
along the Rocky Mountains is a high, level plain, in all parts
fertile, and in many covered with a growth of long-leaved pine.
The rest of the country is nearly of the same description; but
the soil, in the district nearest the coast, is subject to excessive
rains. The climate is severe in the mountainous parts, but
milder near the shores of the Pacific.
A fallen fir tree, in the Columbia valley, was found by Lewis
and Clark to be 318 feet in length, though its diameter was only
3 feet.
The Columbia is navigable for sloops, as high as the tide water
reaches, 183 miles. At the mouth of the river, the United States
have established a colony, which will probably soon be connected
with the settlements on the Missouri, by a line of military posts.
The Indian tribes, which are numerous in the Western Terri-
tory, have been supposed to include a population of 80,000 souls.
INDEX.
Geographical View of the Uni-
ted States
Extent and Boundaries-Gov-
ernment
Courts and Laws.
Religion
Divisions
Population-Languages-Liter-
ature.
•
Colleges and Universities.
.....
.6 New Hampshire.
7 Maine...
8 Massachusetts.
Rhode Island.
.9 Connecticut.
.11 New York.
Religious and Benevolent Soci- New Jersey.
eties
•
.11 Pennsylvania.
Canals executed and projected.12 Delaware.
Rail Roads executed and pro-
jected.
National Roads..
•
..
D
Page.
Page.
Mineral Waters-Natural Curi-
.3
osities.
..33
.3 Vermont.
34
37
.41
.43
.48
•
.50
•
.54
•
.60
63
67
Maryland
69
..13 District of Columbia.
72
.13 Virginia...
.75
...80
15 South Carolina.
..82
•
.86
.89
.91
.95
.99
• ·
.103
.106
.110
..111
.112
.113
.115
·
116
.116
.118
.119
Society, Manners and Customs.14 North Carolina.
Arts
Army-Navy
Revenue-Expenditure-Public
Debt.
National Funds-Mint..
Post Office-Banks.
Cities-Inland Navigation.
Inventions.
Manufactures-Commerce.
Natural Geography.
Soil and Agriculture.
•
Bays
Sounds.
Capes-Rivers
•
Lakes.
Mountains
Mineralogy
•
·
.16 Georgia.
Alabama.
..
17 Mississippi.
18 Louisiana.
.19 Tennessee
.20 Kentucky.
22 Ohio.
23 Indiana.
24 Illinois
...
• •
25 Missouri.
...
26 Michigan Territory.
27 North-west Territory.
28 Arkansas Territory.
29 Missouri Territory..
.30 Florida.
Forests-Botany-Zoology 31 Western Territory.
...
.32

!

UNIVERSITY OF MINNESOTA
}
3 1951 D01 026 583 R
3
2
QUAWN
EXTAWN-I
4
QUAWN--
1

0123456
0123456
0123456
654321
A4 Page 8543210
AIIM SCANNER TEST CHART #2
4 PT
6 PT
8 PT
Spectra
ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:",/?$0123456789
ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:”,./?$0123456789
ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:',./?$0123456789
10 PT ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:",./?$0123456789
Times Roman
4 PT
6 PT
8 PT
ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:'../?$0123456789
ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:",./?$0123456789
ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:",./?$0123456789
10 PT ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:",./?$0123456789
4 PT
6 PT
8 PT
Century Schoolbook Bold
ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:",./?$0123456789
ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:",./?$0123456789
ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:",./?$0123456789
10 PT ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:",./?$0123456789
4 PT
6 PT
News Gothic Bold Reversed
ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:'',/?$0123456789
ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:',./?$0123456789
8 PT ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:",./?$0123456789
10 PT ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:",./?$0123456789
4 PT
6 PT
8 PT
Bodoni Italic
ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:",./?80123456789
ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:",./?$0123456789
ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:",./?$0123456789
10 PT ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz;:",./?$0123456789
ΑΒΓΔΕΞΘΗΙΚΛΜΝΟΠΡΣΤΥΩΝΨΖαβγδεξθηικλμνοπορστνωχ ζ=7",/St=#°><ΕΞ
Greek and Math Symbols
4 PT
6 PT
8 PT
ΑΒΓΔΕΞΘΗΙΚΛΜΝΟΠΦΡΣΤΥΩΧΨΖαβγδεξθηικλμνοπφροτυωχψί=7",/S+=#°><><><=
ΑΒΓΔΕΞΘΗΙΚΛΜΝΟΠΦΡΣΤΥΩΧ Ζαβγδεξθηικλμνοπόρστυωχψίπτ",./St##°><><><Ξ
10 ΡΤ ΑΒΓΔΕΞΘΗΙΚΛΜΝΟΠΦΡΣΤΥΩΧΨΖαβγδεξθηικλμνοπορστνωχ ίΞτ",/St=#°><><=
White
MESH HALFTONE WEDGES
I
|
65
85
100
110
133
150
Black
Isolated Characters
e
3
1
2
3
a
4
5
6
7
о
8
9
0
h
B
O5¬♡NTC
65432
A4 Page 6543210
A4 Page 6543210
©B4MN-C
65432
RIT ALPHANUMERIC RESOLUTION TEST OBJECT, RT-1-71
MEMORIAL DRIVE, ROCHESTER, NEW YORK 14623
0123460
மய
6 E38
5 582
4 283
3 32E
10:
5326
7E28
8B3E
032E ▸
1253
223E
3 3EB
4 E25
5 523
6 2E5
17
分
​155自​杂
​14 E2 S
1323S
12E25
11ES2
10523
5836
835E
7832
0723
SBE 9
OEZE
1328
2 E32
3 235
4 538
5 EBS
6 EB
15853
TYWES
16 ELE
14532
13823
12ES2
11285
1053B
SBE6
8235
7523
◄ 2350
5 SER
10 EBS
8532
9538
7863
ROCHESTER INSTITUTE OF TECHNOLOGY, ONE LOMB
PRODUCED BY GRAPHIC ARTS RESEARCH CENTER